/ GREEK LEXICON TO THE NEW TESTAMENT, <®\x tfje Basis of 23r. Robinson's ; DESIGNED FOR JUNIOR STUDENTS IN DIVINITY, AND THE HIGHER CLASSES IN SCHOOLS. \s By CHARLES ROBSON, irnorPA$02. LONDON: TUBLISHED BY WHITTAKER AND CO., AVE-MARIA LANE. 1839. LONDON : PRINTED BY ROESON, LEVEY, AND FRANKLYN^ 46 St. Martin's Lane. PREFACE. Until the appearance of Dr. Robinson's Greek Lexicon to the New Testament, there existed no work in the English language that could be considered a competent guide to the student of the sacred text. That his book has done much to supply the deficiency, may be inferred from the great demand for it in this country, as well as from the approbation it has so generally obtained from those capable of appreciating its excellence. In many respects, however, it is a work suited rather to the advanced scholar than to the young divinity- student or to the youth in the higher classes of our public schools ; for whose use no adequate Lexicon to the New Testament has hitherto been provided, — a want which the present book is intended to supply. It appeared to the Editor, that, taking Dr. Robinson's work as his basis, and rejecting such portions of it as are of least utility to young students, he might produce a book deserving the title of a School-Lexicon to the Greek Testament. How far he has succeeded, must be left for others to determine ; but he may be permitted briefly to state what he has aimed at accom- plishing. This Lexicon contains every word occurring in the New Testament, including proper names both of men and places, arranged in alphabetical order, and followed by a statement of their inflection, derivation, signification, and construction. 1. As the book is intended for learners, the inflection of the principal parts of all verbs in any degree irregular is fully given ; and in their compounds a reference is generally made to the simple root. In nouns, contraction, as well as irregular or anomalous forms, is carefully noted ; and the peculiarities in the declension of some of the compound pronouns are also pointed out. 2. "Where the derivation of a word is generally agreed on, it is invariably given : but it will be observed, that the com- ponent parts of verbs compounded with prepositions are given only where some change is effected in them by composition ; e. g. avriyu being formed of cirri and £X W > ^ was necessary IV PREFACE. to shew what are its elements ; but in the case of 7rpo<7f%a>, no change taking place, it has been deemed superfluous and a waste of space to give npog and f'x^ as the constituents of the word. As this remark is of extensive application, it will be well for the student to bear it in mind; otherwise he will often be at a loss to know why one word is followed by a statement of its elementary parts, while another, the deriva- tion of which is equally undisputed, has no such statement. 3. In assigning the significations, the plan pursued in every instance has been, first to give the root-meaning, and then to trace the word through the various changes of sense or application it may have undergone before it received that which it bears in the N. T. Where substantives have but one signification, it has seldom been thought needful to refer to more than one or two passages in which they occur; but if a noun is used in various senses, and enters into the com- position of phrases, &c, all these have been stated, and sustained by one or more references, as well as by citing pas- sages in full. The same remark applies to adjectives, except that, as their shades of meaning are generally more numerous and refined, and the difficulty of fixing the precise sense is con- sequently greater, they have been more copiously exemplified by citation. The verbs have received a still larger measure of illustration ; every meaning attributed to any verb being generally supported by one passage quoted at length, but much oftener by three or four. The same course has been pursued with respect to the other parts of speech, especially the particles, which will be more fully noticed when speaking of the next division, viz. 4. The construction: here the nouns present few peculi- arities, — the principal, perhaps, being the Hebraistic use of the genitive case instead of an adjective ; of which every instance that could cause any difficulty has been explained. Of verbs the simple construction has been first stated, and illustrated by quotations, then the more complex ; all the prepositions by which any verb is followed in the N. T. are specified, supported by references, and in most cases by passages cited at length. The particles are very fully treated. Every pre- position is illustrated by a great variety of examples, and all the phrases into which it enters are given, together with translations of such as are either difficult or peculiar. So also in reference to adverbs and conjunctions; the moods they govern, and the tenses by which they are usually preceded and followed, are invariably stated. Probably one of the PREFACE. V greatest obstacles to the acquisition of a correct understanding of the N. T. is the peculiar use of the particles ; and on this point English-Greek Lexicons have been almost wholly silent : in the present work the particles have received a very large share of attention, and had a proportionate amount of space devoted to their elucidation. The examples generally adduced under each word have been carefully selected; and it has often happened that where, for instance, only two references are printed, ten have been examined, and those two chosen as conveying all the gram- matical information that the ten could furnish. Dr. Robinson aimed at making his Lexicon as much as possible a Con- cordance also ; he therefore always prints far more examples (where they exist) than are necessary to elucidate the mean- ing or construction : e. g. if the same phrase occurs six or eight times, he cites every passage containing it. It may be doubted whether this was judicious even in his case, and whether the space thus occupied might not have been better employed ; but as regards the present Lexicon no doubt can be entertained on the subject. It will hence be evident, that though the Editor has adduced fewer examples than exist in the original work, yet that these examples, if well chosen, will answer all the purposes of the larger number — saving only that of a concordance, to which of course this work lays no claim. It has, however, been his endeavour to vary the character of the references as far as could be done without injury to the explanation of the word. Particular attention has been paid to the accentuation and orthography of the Greek. In Dr. R. ; s work there are not a few inconsistencies as well as errors in these respects : e. g. a word is not unfrequently accented or spelt in one way in the article devoted to its elucidation, and in a different way when it occurs in promiscuous examples. Here one standard (generally Passow's incomparable Handworterbuch der Griechischen Sprache) has been adopted and uniformly adhered to. With respect to the mode of using this book, the student should be cautioned against relinquishing his search for in- formation on any particular phrase, because he may not find it where he thought it would be. Let him turn in succession to each of the principal words in such phrase or sentence, and he will rarely be disappointed in the object of his search. To be concise, and yet to omit nothing of importance to the young scholar, have been the aims steadily kept in view VI PREFACE. throughout this volume; and while the first has prevented the insertion of any except important references to other parts of the book, the latter has never prevailed to the exclusion of what was deemed conducive to its main object — utility, A very full table of abbreviations is prefixed, which will remove any difficulty the young student might experience in consequence of their frequency: by adopting them much space has been saved. References have occasionally been made in this Lexicon to Stuart's Grammar (London, 1838) for rare forms of words or for peculiar N. T. usages. That book has been chosen as being the only Grammar in English of the New Testament Dialect; and though susceptible in some parts of considerable improvement^ it is on the whole a valuable work for the young student of the Greek Testament, and one which he should by no means overlook. In conclusion, the Editor would remark, that he claims no share of any merit which this Lexicon may possess, beyond that of having selected such parts of Dr. Robinson's work as appeared to him suitable for junior students in divinity and the higher classes in public schools, and of having carefully revised the whole ; in the course of which he has verified by far the larger portion of the references (in the more im- portant articles without one exception), thereby correcting several hundred errors ; he has also rectified one or two mis- statements, and made a few additions that occurred to him in the progress of the work. C. R. 46 St. Martin's Lane, June 1839. LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS. absol absolute, absolutely. abstr abstract. ace., accus. . . . accusative. act active, actively. adj., adject. . . . adjective. adv adverb. al alibi. allegor allegoric ally. anar anarthrous. antith antithesis. aor aorist. Apoc Apocalypse. Aram Aramaean. Chald Chaldee. collect collectively. Col Colossians. comm commonly. comp compare. compar. . : . . comparative. concr concrete. const, praeg., pra?g. constructio praegnans constr construed, construc- tion. Cor. Corinthians. dat dative. demonstr. . . . demonstrative, dep., depon. . . deponent. dimin diminutive. eds editions. e. g exempli gratia ellip elliptically. Engl English. Eph Ephesians. eq. to, = ... equivalent to. esp., espec. . . . especially. expr expressed. fig.,rlgur. . . . figuratively. foil followed. ' Fr French. freq frequently. f., fut future. Gal Galatians. gener., genr. . . generally, gen., genit. . . genitive. Gr Greek. Heb* .... Hebrews, Hebrew. Hebr Hebraism. ib., ibid. . . . ibidem. id idem. i. e id est. imper., imperat. . imperative, imperf. .... imperfect. impers impersonal. impl implied, implica- tion. indec indeclinable. indie at indicative. indir indirect. inf., infin. . . . infinitive. intens intensive. intrans intransitive. i. q idem quod. Jam James. jctX xcc) TO, kovrcc,. Lat Latin. lit literally. 1. c loco citato. Matt Matthew. metaph metaphorically. meton metonymy. mid middle. neg negative. neut neuter. N. T New Testament. objec objectively. obsol obsolete. opp opposed. opt., optat. . . . optative. O. T Old Testament. ordin ordinal. part., particip. . participle. pass passive. perf. perfect. pers person. Pet Peter. Phil Philippians. Philem Philemon. pL, plur. .... plural, pleonast. . . . pleonastically. poet poetically. poss., possess. . possessive. predic predicate. prep., prepos. . . preposition. priv privative. pr., prop. . . . proper, properly, prob probably. Vlll ABBREVIATIONS, ETC. pron pronoun. q. d. . . . . . quasi dicas. q. v quod vide. rabbin rabbinical. Rev Revelation. Rom Romans. saep. ...... ssepe. ssepiss sarpissime. sc, scil scilicet. Sept Septuagint. signif. ..... signification. simpl. . . . . simply. spec specially. sq sequente. subj., subjunct. . subjunctive. subst substantive. superl superlative. sync syncope. syneed synecdoche. text. rec. .... textus reeeptus. Thess Thessalonians. Tim. . . . . . Timothy. Tit. ..... Titus. trans. ..... transitive. v., ver. .... verse. Vulg. ..... Vulgate. pag. col. lin. 32 . . 2 . . 25 65 . . 2 . . 7 72 . . 2 . . 31 127 . . 1 . . 31 137 . . 1 . . 3 149 . . 1 . . 51 179 . . 1 . . 50 201 . . 2 . . 2 210 . . 1 . . 27 214 . . 2 . . 16 231 . . 2 . . 24 238 . . 1 . . 4 307 . . 1 . . 11 ERRATA. for ctvOgaziot, us, read MvOguzsoi) &$ f. (3a.9o$ r. (BocOovs f. Col. 2. 15 r. Col. 2. 5 add Mark 5. 34, Luke 7. 50 ; Jam. 2. 16, Acts 16. 36. . ix r. sv add 2 Cor. 7. 12. f. Rev. 1. 11 r. Rev. 1. 17 dele o f. XQoiTUvtv r. vrgoiruvuv insert a comma after (rvvilgiou f. indie, r. indir. f. hdrovs r. di&rovs f. ftiyois r. xoXv$. LEXICON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. A A, alpha, the first letter of the Greek alphabet. In N. T. rb A, or to &X, £ 7]C(a (ayav, &x® os )> pr. to be pained, a) in body; b) in mind, i. e. to be solicitous, or pro- voked. In N. T. to be angry, vexed, indignant. a) genr. and absol., Matt. 21. 15; Mark 14. 4 ayav- aKTOvvT^s irpbs eavTovs Ka\ XtyovTes for ayavaic. kcl\ Xey. Trpbs kavTovs. b) by impl. to complain of, followed by irepi with gen., Matt. 20. 24. ay av d kt 7] crts, ecos, t), indignation, 2 Cor. 7. 11. ayairdoo, co, f. faco, absol. and trans. to love ; but differing from (piX^co, which includes the kind of love or affection expressed by a kiss, a) to love, i. e. (a) to regard with strong affection, Luke 7. 42 ; with an accus. of the corresponding noun, Eph. 2. 4 aydirrju, %v yiydirricrw tjjulcls the love with which he hath loved us hence perf. part. pass. Tiyair-q^ivos beloved, Eph. 1. 6. (/3) as referred to superiors, and including the idea of duty, respect, veneration, &e. to love and serve with fidelity, Matt. 6. 24 ; 22. 37. Hence ol ayair&VTts top Kvpiov the faithful disciples or followers of the Lord, Eph. 6. 24. b) to love, i. e. to regard with favour, good will, benevolence, Mark 10. 21. In other passages the effects of be- nevolence are expressed, to wish well to, do good to, &c. ayairav tqv ttXtjclou, tovs ex^pous, &c. Matt. 5. 43, 44; 2 Cor/ 12. 15 el Kal irepiGcroTzpoos v/nas ayairoov, t^ttov ayairoojuLai. * even if, having conferred greater benefits on you, I receive less from you.' c) spoken of things, to love, i. e. to delight in, Luke 1 1 . 43 : ovk ayairS.v not to love, i. e. to neglect, to disregard, to contemn ; Rev. 12. 11 ovk JiyaTrrjaav tt)v\ "tyvX*) v avT&v d~xpi BavaTOv they con-\ temned their lives even unto death, \ i. e. they willingly exposed them-| selves to death. See ov. ayawr] ay air ri, T)S, r), 1. love, i. e. affection- ate regard, good-will, benevolence. a) genr. 1 Cor. 4. 21 ev pdpScf, e\6 (ayios, q. v.), not found in Greek writers ; in N. T. pr. to render ayiov. 1. to make clean, render pure, a) pr. Heb. 9. 13. b) metaph. to render clean in a moral sense, to purify, to sanc- tify, Rom. 15. 16 : hence ol yyiao-- fjLsvoi those who are sanctified, Acts 20. 32. So 1 Cor. 7. 14 rjyiaa-rai 6 avrjp . » . rjy laarcu r\ yvvr), the un- believing husband or wife is made clean or sanctified, i. e. is to be re- garded not as unclean, not as an idolater, but as belonging to the Christian community. See ayios, 1. b. /B. 2. to consecrate, to devote, i. e. to set apart from a common to a sacred use ; since in the Jewish ritual this was one great object of the purifications. a) spoken of things, Matt. 23. 17. b) of per- sons, to consecrate, as being set apart of God and sent by him for the performance of his will, John 10. 36. 3. to regard and venerate as holy, to hallow, Matt. 6. 9. ayiafffiSs, ov, 6 (from ay idfa, but not found in Greek writers), pr. consecration ; in N. T. sanctifica- tion, purity of heart and life, holi- ness, Rom. 6. 19, 22 ; 2 Thess. 2. 13 iv ayiacr/jLcp irvevjULaros sanctifi- cation of the Spirit, i. e. produced by the Holy Spirit. Meton. cause or author of this sanctification, 1 Cor. 1. 30. ay los, (a, iov, a word rarely found in Attic writers, who prefer ayvos : the primary idea is pure, clean, like ayvos, but it superadds the notion of respect and veneration, which the latter has not. 1. pure, ayKaXr) clean, i. e. ceremonially or mor- ally clean, including the idea of desert, of respect, reverence, &c. a) pr. perfect, without blemish, Rom. 12. 1. b) metaph. morally pure, up- right, blameless in heart and life, virtuous, holy. (a) genr., Mark 6. 20, Q3) spoken of those who are purified and sanctified by the influences of the Spirit, a saint; and as this is assumed of all who profess the Christian name, hence ayioi saints, Christians, Acts 9. 13, comp. v. 14 : ayiov (piArjfjia the sa- cred Christian kiss, the pledge of Christian affection, Rom. 16. 16. 2. consecrated, devoted, sacred, holy, i. e. set apart from a common to a sacred use ; spoken of places, Matt. 24. 15 ; of cities, 4. 5 ; of per- sons, dirapxh ay' ia Rom. 11. 16 ; of apostles, Eph. 3. 5 ; of prophets, Luke 1. 70 ; of angels, Matt. 25. 31 : others in such passages prefer the sense of venerandus. Hence to ayiov is spoken of the temple, (a) genr. Acts 6. 13; (j8) spec. the sanctuary of the temple of Je- rusalem, either terrestrial, Heb. 9. 2, or celestial, 9. 8, 12; 9. 3 ra ayia ayicav the holy of holies, the inner sanctuary. So ra ayia sa- cred things, religious worship, Heb. 8. 2. 3. holy, hallowed, worthy of reve- rence and veneration ; spoken of God, John 17. 11 ; of his name, Luke 1. 49 ; rb irvevfxa rb ayiov the Holy Spirit, Matt. 1.18, et pass.; see irvevfia. ay i or 7] s, 7]tos, t) (ayios), pr. purity ; in N. T. metaph. sanctity of life, virtue, holiness, Heb. 12. 10. ayia>o~vvr}, f]s, t) (ayios), for the common ayiocrvvrj, and prop, same as ay l6tt]s. 1. metaph. sanctity, virtue, 2 Cor. 7. 1. 2. the state of him who is de- serving of veneration and worship, i. e. sanctity, majesty, Rom. 1. 4 irvevfia ay icocrvvrjs = irvev/uLa ayiov, i. e. Christ's spiritual state of ex- altation and majesty as Messiah, in antithesis to Kara capita in the preceding verse. aytcdXTj, 7)S, rj, the arm, Luke 2. 28. ayKitrrpov dyKicrrpov, ov, t6, a fish-hook, Matt. 17. 27. &ynvpa, as, 77, an anchor, Acts 27. 29. ayvatyos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, yvatyevs), not yet fulled or dressed ; hence, by implic, new, Matt. 9. 16. In Luke 5. 36 it is Kaiv6s. dyvzia, as, r) (ayvos), metaph. pu- rity, in the sense of chastity, 1 Tim. 4. 12; 5. 2. ciyj/ifco, f. iaca (ayv6s), trans. 1. to purify, to lustrate ; as John 11. 55, where ayvi(eiv kavrov is to prepare one's self by purification for the sa- cred festivals. 2. mid. ayvi^ofxai, perf. and aor. 1 pass, ^yviajxai, rjyuiadrju, with a mid. signif., agere castimoniam, to live like one under a vow of absti- nence, i. e. like a Nazarite, Acts 21. 24, 26; 24. 18. 3. metaph. to render pure in a moral sense, to reform, James 4. 8. ayvKTfx6s, ov, 6 (dyvifa), pr. lustra- tion ; in N. T. religious ahstinence, &c. in consequence of a vow, Acts 21. 26, see dy vi(oi 2. ay voioj, w, f. 770-0) (a, */oea>), absol. and trans. 1. not to know, i. e. a) to be ignorant of, unacquainted with, Acts 17. 23. Spoken of vo- luntary ignorance, 1 Cor. 14. 38 bis, where others prefer the mean- ing to act foolishly ; Rom. 1. 13 ov BeXa) v/jias ayvoelv I ivould not have you ignorant, i. e. * be ye well assured ;' 2 Cor. 2. 11 ovk dyvoeiv not to be ignorant of i. e. to know well, b) not to understand or com- prehend, Mark 9. 32. c) not to ac- knowledge or receive, i. e. to reject, Acts 13. 27. Pass, ayvoov^voi un- known, i. e. rejected, contemned, 2 Cor. 6. 9. 2. to sin, to do wrong, originally with the idea of its being done ig- norantly and involuntarily, but in N. T. this idea no longer remains. Heb. 5. 2 rots dyvoovcri those who commit sin; 2 Pet. 2. 12 iv oTs ayvo- ovo'i against whom they sin, — others, in things which they know not. ay v 6 rjfj. a, aros, to (dyvoeoo), pr. ig- norance, involuntary error ; in N. T. sin, error, Heb. 9. 7. &yvoia, as, r) (dyvoiw), ignorance, ayopu^o) Acts 3. 17 ; spoken of ignorance of God and divine things, Acts 17. 30. dyvSs, -if], 6v, pr. pure, clean; in N. T. metaph. a) pure, i. e. per- fect, holy; so of God, 1 John 3. 3; and of his aocpia, James 3. 17. b) innocent, blameless, sceleris purus, 2 Cor. 7. 11. c) modest, chaste, 2 Cor. 11. 2. ayv6rr)s, rrjros, 77 (ayvos), pr. pu- rity ; metaph. pureness, i. e. of life, 2 Cor. 6. 6. dyv&s, adv. with pure intention, sin- cerely, Phil. 1. 16. a y v o)o~ I a, as, 77 (a, yvCoGis), pr. igno- rance ; in N. T. metaph. wilful ig- norance, blindness, &c, 1 Cor. 15. 34 dyj/coaiau Qeov contempt of God. ayucoaros, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, yvwaros), unknown, Acts 17. 23 ayvwarcp 0e£ to the unknown God, ' the Great Su- preme, for whom all nations long and ignorantly seek.' dyopd, as, r) (dyeipco), any place of public resort in the towns and cities, where the people came together, a) a public place, broad street, &c. Matt. 11. 16 ; 20. 3. b) a forum, market- place, where things were exposed for sale, and assemblies and public trials held, Acts 16. 19 ; Mark 7. 4 divo dyopas, idv /jltj /3a7Fn£WTcu, ovk io-diovo-L : here some supply £\66v- T€s after a7rb dyopds (several mss. read sdv %\Qcaai), and translate, re- turning from the market-place they do not eat, unless they have first washed ; others here regard dyopd as put for tilings sold in the market, provisions, and translate, nor do they eat of what is purchased in the market, unless it be first ivashed. For the construction iadteiv dw6 see Mark 7. 28, Matt. 15. 27. dyopd^co, f. dcroo (dyopd), to market ; in N. T. to buy, to purchase, absol. or trans., sometimes followed by a gen. of price, Mark 6. 37 ; or by 4k with gen. of price, Matt. 27. 7 ; or by 4u with dat. of price, Rev. 5. 9. a) pr. Matt. 13. 44. b) metaph. to redeem, to acquire for one's self by a ransom or price paid; spoken in N. T. of those whom Christ has re- deemed by his blood from the bond- ayopaiog < age of sin and death, 1 Cor. 6. 20 and 7. 23 rjyopdcrd^re tl/litjs. dyopa?os or dyopaios, ov, 6, ?7, adj. (dyopd), pertaining to the forum, fo- rensic, Acts 19. 38 ayopaioi dyov- rai, i. e. at r\\xepai, forensic or judi- cial days are held, i. e. * there are public trials held in the forum ;' others, forensic persons, advocates. Spoken of persons who frequent the markets and public places, idlers, loungers, subrostrani, Acts 17.5. fry pa, as, 97, a hunting, catching ; in N. T. spoken only of fishing, Luke 5. 4 ; meton. the thing taken, prey, draught of fishes, Luke 5. 9. dypd/uL/jLaros, ov, 6, rj (a, ypdfi/aa), illiterate, unlearned, Acts 4. 13, where it refers rather to Jewish literature and learning-, i. e. the learning of the Scribes and Phari- sees ; comp. John 7. 15. ay pavKeoo, Co, f. rjcroo (dypSs, abhi- £ofACLi), to remain in the fields, sub dio agere, absol. Luke 2. 8. dypevoo, f. evcoo (dypa), pr. to take in hunting ; in N. T. metaph. to en- snare, i. e. by insidious questions, trans. Mark 12. 13. ay pieXaios, ov, 6 (dypios, eXaia), a wild olive-tree, oleaster (=kotivos), Rom. 11. 17: the wild olive bears no fruit, and is therefore contrasted by Paul with the cultivated olive, KaWieAaios, ver. 24. ay p los, ia, tov, wild,ferus, i.e. a) not domestic, silvestris, Matt. 3. 4 and Mark 1. 6 jxeXi. dypiov wild honey or honey -dew {^>v6(ievov air)} t&v dev- §po)v Diod. Sic. 19. 94), which in Arabia and other regions of Asia is found upon the leaves of certain species of trees, becomes hard, and is then easily gathered ; comp. 1 Sam. 14. 25. b) fierce, raging, spoken of waves, to which wicked men are compared, Jude 13. y Ayp'nnras, see 'Hpoodys. dypos, ov, 6, a field, spec, a culti- vated field, Matt. 13. 24. By sy- necd. of part for the whole, the country, rus, as distinguished from the city, Matt. 6. 28, 30. So ol ftypoi farms, villas, villages, hamlets in the country, Mark 6. 36, 56. ayu) aypvirveoo, Co, f. 7](rco (a, vttuos, yp being inserted for euphony), pr. to be sleepless, to watch ; in N. T. me- taph. to be attentive, vigilant, absol. Mark 13. 33 ; Heb. 13. 17 dypvir- velv virep twos to watch over any one, to take care of him. aypvurvia, as, in, watching, including the idea of assiduous and anxious care, 2 Cor. 6. 5. ay 03, f. 'd£oo (so Acts 22. .5, 1 Thess. 4. 14, as also Xen. Anab. 4. 8. 12; but the more usual form is d^ofxai), aor. 2 tfyayov, aor. 1 pass. ^x^W- 1. trans, or absol. to lead, to conduct, to bring, in a variety of modifi- cations, which are determined by the adjuncts, a) pr. (a) dyco e£w to lead out, bring forth, John 19. 4, 13. (/3) followed by ecos, Luke 4. 29. (7) by 67ri with accus. of person or place, to lead or conduct to, to bring before, Matt. 10. 18; somewhat differently Acts 8. 32 eirl crtyayfjv. (5) aycc w5e to lead or bring hither, Luke 19. 27. (e) to lead or bring to any one, adducere, foil, by irp6s riva, Luke 4. 40 : in the same sense with dat. Matt. 21.2 dydyere fxoi. The verb alone is also used in the same sense of adducere, Matt. 21. 7; Mark 11. 2, 7; Luke 19. 30; John 7. 45; Acts 5. 21, 26, 27; 19. 37; &c. (Q to bring with one, Acts 21. 16 dyovres Trap 3

- ficou, and rd d^v/ia, are put for the festival-day or days in which the Jews were to eat unleavened bread in commemoration of their depar- ture from Egypt, i. e. the passover, Mark 14. 1; Luke 22. 1,7. b) me- taph. unmixed, unadulterated, uncor- rupted, 1 Cor. 5. 7, 8 rb d^vfiov gen- uineness. 'A(d>p, 6, indec. Azor, Heb. 'help,' pr. name of a man, Matt. 1. 13. y A£Wos, ov, r), Azotus, Heb. Ash- dod, pr. name of a place (now called Esdud), Acts 8. 40. dr)p, depos, 6 (dec or dr)p.C), the air, the atmosphere (as opp. to al6r)p, the higher, purer region), Acts 22. 23. The phrases els depa \a\e?u to speak into the air, 1 Cor. 14. 9, and els depa depeiv to beat the air, 9. 26, are proverbial, and correspond to the Latin veniis verba profundere, Lu- cret. 4. 929, and verberare ictibus auras, Virg. JEn. 5. 376 ; the sense is, ' to speak or act in vain.' In Eph. 2. 2 Satan is called dpx^v rr\s e^ovaias rod depos ' prince of the spirits of the air,' i. e. that dwell in the air, or have power over it, ac- cording to the later Jewish belief; others explain dr)p here by darkness, as sometimes in profane writers. dQavaaia, as, r) [dQdvaros, fr. a, 6d- varos), immortality, 1 Cor. 15. 53. dB ejxiros, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, Oe/miros, fr. de/uis), unlawful, forbidden by law, Acts 10. 28 ; hence criminal, 1 Pet. 4. 3. ddeos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, @e6s), pr. godless, impious ; in N. T. estranged from the knowledge and worship of the true God, Eph. 2. 12. dOecr/ios, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, Oeafxos), lawless, and by impl. wicked, impious, 2 Pet. 2. 7. ddereco, co, f. rjcrco (dOeros, fr. a, rl- drj/JLi), pr. to displace, i. e. to abro- gate, abolish, get rid of; in N. T. trans, to reject, i. e. a) to make void, render null, Mark 7. 9 ; hence, not to keep, to cast off, 1 Tim. 5. 12. b) to deny, to despise, contemn, Heb. 10. 28 ; spoken of persons, Luke 10. 16. d6 errj a ls, ecos, r) (dOereco), abroga- tion, abolition, Heb. 7. 18 ; 9. 26. 'AOrjvai, cop, at, Athens, the capital of Attica, and indeed the chief city of Greece ; so called from 3 A6f)pr), Minerva, Acts 17. 15, 16. 'Adrjva'ios, a, ov, Athenian, Acts 17. 21, 22. dd\ecc, co, f. r)crco, to contend, to be a champion in the public games, e. g. of boxing, throwing the discus, wrestling, running, &c. absol. 2 Tim. 2. 5. ddXnais, ecos, r), contention, combat, 6(0 10 CLipEGlQ pr. in the public games ; in N. T. metaph. a conflict, struggle, as with afflictions, Heb. 10. 32. aOvfieoo, to, f. 7]cr(*) (a, Ovfios), to de- spond, be disturbed in mind, disheart- ened, absol. Col. 3. 21. aOooos, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, Boot)), pr. im- punis ; in N. T. metaph. innocent, Matt. 27. 4. In Gr. writers aOtoos is constr. with a gen., but in Matt. 27. 24 we find aBooos airh rod ai- fxaros. aKyeios, e«y, eiov (ctfi-, alyos), capri- nus, of a goat, Heb. 11. 37. aly ia\6s, ov, 6 (&yvvp.i, aXs), the shore, coast, of a sea, lake, &c. John 2L4. Alyv7TTL0s, ia, iov, Egyptian, Acts 7. 22. Atyvirros, ov, ?/, Egypt, a country celebrated both in sacred and pro- fane history. In Rev. 11. 8 Egypt is put as the symbolical name of the Jews ; thus likening their obstinacy and stubbornness to that of the Egyptians of old. a'ifiios, ov, 6, 7], adj. (aei), always existing, eternal, everlasting, Rom. 1. 20. aid cos, 60s, ovs, 7). 1. modesty, 1 Tim. 2. 9. 2. reverence, veneration, Heb. 12. 28. Al6to\f/, oiros, 6 (afflojiicu to burn, 6j\p), an Ethiopian, Acts 8. 27 bis. The Ethiopia designated here is what is called Upper Ethiopia, or Habesch, lying south of Egypt on the Nile, and including the island of Meroe, — the Abyssinia of the present day. at/uLa, aros, to, blood, a) pr. (a) genr. Mark 5. 25, 29 ; metaph. any thing is said to be or become blood, or as blood, from its dark colour, Acts 2. 19 ; 2. 20 els cu/jLa, for 00s olfxa in Rev. 6. 12. (/3) spoken of blood which has been shed ; e. g. (1) of victims and other slaughtered ani- mals, Heb. 9. 7, 12; Acts 15. 20 a.Trex^o'OaL tov cCl/jloitos to abstain from eating blood : (2) of men, Rev. 17. 6; cu/ua Sinaiou Matt. 23. 35 and cupa aBooov 27. 4, for cu/ma tlcv diKaiow, alfxa rov adcoov. So of the blood of Christ shed on the cross, Matt. 26. 28 : it is also used in relation to his church, Acts 20. 28 ; to the atonement made bv his death, Rom. 3. 25 ; and to the new cove- nant, Heb. 10. 29 : so aT/na rod ap- viov, Rev. 7. 14. (7) aap^ teal atfia flesh and blood, i. e. the animal hu- man body, man, with the idea of imbecility, mortal man, 1 Cor. 15. 50. (§) at/ua eKxvvsw to shed blood, i. e. to kill, put to death, Luke 11. 50. Hence b) bloodshed, i. e. death by violence, murder, Matt. 23. 30 ; Heb. 12. 4 pL^xpis aifjLctTos unto death, i. e. with exposure of life, c) from the Heb., blood-guiltiness, i. e. the guilt and punishment of shedding blood, Matt. 27. 25. d) relationship by blood, kindred, lineage, progeny ', Acts 17. 26 e£ evbs aifxaros of one blood, i. e. kindred ; John 1. 13 01 ovk e{ alfidTcov not born of blood, i. e. not sons of God as being descended from Abraham, — the plur. being put for the sing., as in Eurip. Ion. 693 'aXXoov Tpacpels acp? alfidrcvu, spoken of a mother. cUjCtare/cxixr/a, as, i) (at/jia, (ekxvctis fr. e/c^eco), shedding of blood, Heb. 9. 22, al/uoppeoo, 00 (cu/na, poos, fr. peoo), to have an issue of blood, absol. Matt. 9. 20. Alveas, ov, 6, Mneas, pr. name of a man, Acts 9. 33. aXvetfis, eoos, r) (alveoo), praise, Heb. 13. 15. at veto, a>, f. 710*00 or ((Too to praise, to celebrate, trans, spoken in N. T. only of God, Luke 2. 13, 20. a'lviyfjLa, aros, to (atVtcrcoftat to hint obscurely), an enigma, riddle; in N. T. metaph. obscure intimation, 1 Cor. 13. 12 eV alviyfiaTi, i. e. enig- matically, obscurely. cll v os, ov, 6 (alveoo), pr. discourse, narration ; in N. T. praise, Matt. 21. 16. Alv(av,y), indec. Mnon, Chald. ' foun- tains,' pr. name of a place. alpecris, ecos, tj (atpeoo), pr. capture, as of a city ; also option, choice ; in N. T. a chosen or adopted way of life, i. e. 1. a sect, school, varty, Acts 5. 17 ; 15. 5. 2. by impl. discord, dissension, 2 Pet. 2. 1. aiperi^u) alp€7i{(*>, f. ivo) (alotrSs), a word of the Alexandrine age, used in Sept. for algeofxai ; in N. T. to prefer, to love, trans. Matt. 12. 18. aip€Tin6s, ov, 6 (alperifa), one who creates dissensions, introduces errors, a factious person, Tit. 3. 10, — not found in classic Greek. at pea, co, f. 7](Tca, aor. 2 eTkov, to take, e. g. a city or camp ; in N. T. only in mid. alpeofiat, f. 7]o~opai, aor. 2 €i\6jbLrjv, to take for one's self, i> e. to choose, to elect, to prefer, trans, and absol. 2 Thess. 2. 13 ; Heb. 11. 25. a'tpoo (for aelpco), f. aow, aor. 1 -?ipa, perf. ijpKa, perf. pass, rfpfiai, to take, up, trans. 1. to take up, pr. and simply, i. e. to lift zip, to raise, a) pr. as stones from the ground, John 8. 59; serpents, Mark 16. 18 ; anchors, Acts 27. 13 agavrts sc. ayKvpas, — so agas, 'apavrts, often stands in Greek writers in the sense of sailing away or departing (as Arrian. Exp. Alex. 6. 21 'dpas in UarrdXwp), and is even used of an army on land : it occurs fully written (i. e. dpavres ayKvpas), Polyb. 31. 22. 13. b) fig. to raise, to elevate, as the eyes, John 11. 41 ; the voice, i. e. to cry oat, Luke 17. 13. So atpeiv ^ivx r h v tluos to hold the mind of any one suspended, i. e. in suspense or doubt, John 10. 24. 2. to take up and place on one's self, to take up and bear, to carry, Matt. 4. 6 £ttI x^ l P^ v u-povo-'i ere, 11. 29 dqare tov (vyov /ulov. Spoken of the cross, Mark 15. 21, and metaph. Matt. 16. 24. So to take or carry with one, Luke 9. 3. 3. to take up and carry away, i. e. to take away, to remove, as by carry- ing, spoken of a bed, Matt. 9. 6 ; of a dead body, a person, 14. 12; 22. 13 ; of bread, &c. with the idea of laying up, making use of, Mark 8. 8. Pass. dpBrjTL, Matt. 21. 21 be thou removed. Figur. a'igeiv rfyv ajuLapriav tivos to take away the sin of any one, i. e. the imputation or punishment of sin, John 1. 29 : but as oXqsiv in the Sept. often means to bear, we may here also admit for it the sense to bear the punishment of sin, which is elsewhere expressed in the N. T. by fiauTa^ziv, avacpepeiv, 1 1 alo"xpo\oyla &c. comp. Matt. 8. 17 ; 1 Pet. 2. 24. Or perhaps the sensus prcegnans is better, viz. to take away by taking upon one' s self. 4. to take away, to remove, simply, the idea of lifting, &c. being drop- ped ; usually with the notion of violence, authority, &c. a) pr. Luke 6. 29, 30 ; cupei sc. ri, i. e. the new piece tears away still more of the old garment, Mark 2. 21. Spoken of branches, to cut off, prune, John 15. 2; ofpersons, to takeaway or remove, e. g. from a church, i. e. to excommunicate, 1 Cor. 5. 2 ap9f /f where some eds. read 4^ap6f}. So to take away or remove out of the world, by death, &c, Acts 8. 33 eV rrj Taireivucrei avrov 7] Kpicris aurov, Tlgdrj . . . aXperai, i. e. according to the Heb. ' in his humiliation and oppression was his sentence ; he was taken away,' or hurried away to death : others, his punishment was taken aivay. In a somewhat stronger sense, especially in the imperat. aTpe, apov, away with 1 i. e. put out of the way, kill, Luke 23. 18. b) fig. John 11. 48 apovai rj/mevv kcl\ tov t6ttov koI rb zQvos will destroy our city and nation. So in the sense to deprive of, e. g. the kingdom of heaven, Matt. 21. 43; the w T ord of God, Mark 4. 15; gifts, 4. 25; joy, John 16. 22. Spoken of vices, to put away, Eph. 4. 31 ; of a law, to abrogate, Col. 2. 14. alo~6dvofiai, f. aladrjcrojaai, aor. 2 rja6oix7)v, mid. deponent, to perceive, pr. with the external senses; in N. T. metaph. to understand, trans. Luke 9. 45. aX a 6 7) a is, tas, i] (alcr6dvop.ai), pr. perception by the external senses ; in N. T. metaph. understanding, the power of discerning, Phil. 1. 9. aio-6r}T7]piou, ov, to (aladdvoy.ai), pr. the seat of the senses ; in N. T. metaph. internal sense, faculty of per- ception, Heb. 5. 14. alo-xgoK^gdrjs, eos, ovs, 6, ?/, adj. (alaxpos, K€p$os), eager even for dis- honourable gain, sordid, Tit. 1. 7. aiffxpo/ceocJcDs, adv. for the sake of dishonourable gain, sordidly, 1 Pet. 5. 2. alcrxpo'Koyia, as, 7? (alo~xgo\oyt&), aicr^pog 12 alojy obscene language, scurrility, Col. 3. 8. alo'xpo'si <*>f 6v> pr* deformed, opp. to na\6s. In N. T. metaph. indecorous, indecent, dishonourable ; spoken of what is offensive either to modesty and Christian purity, as Eph. 5. 12, or to the manners and customs of a community, as 1 Cor. 11. 6. alo'xgo'T'ns, Tf]Tos, rj (alo~xp6s), p^ deformity ; in N. T. figur. impro- priety, indecorum, either in words or actions, Eph. 5. 4. alorxvvT), rjs, f) (al(rxos), shame, i. e. a) subj. feeling of shame, fear of dis- grace, Luke 14. 9. b) objec. dis- grace, reproach, ignominy, Heb. 12. 2. c) a cause of shame, i. e. a shameful thing or action, disgraceful conduct, 2 Cor. 4. 2 ra Kpvirra rrjs al(rxvvv)s hidden things of shame, i. e. such clandestine conduct as the disciples of Christ should be ashamed of; Rev. 3. 18 alcrxvvy T vs yvfxvorrjros by Hebraism for yvfxuorrjs alcxgd, shameful nakedness. alo~x^ V(a r f* vv & (^o'xos), to shame, put to shame ; pass, to be made ashamed, to be put to shame, a) pr. 1 John 2. 28 fir) alo'x vv ^^l xev ^ 7r> clvtov that we be not put to shame before him. b) mid. to shame one's self, to feel ashamed, to feel disho- noured, Luke 16. 3. alreoj, Co, f. r)aoj, to ask, usually with accus. of pers. or thing, or of both, also with accus. of thing and irapa with gen. of pers. a) genr. Matt. 5. 42 : spoken in reference to God, to ask for, to pray for, James 1. 5, 6 ; the case of &e6s being omitted, Matt. 7. 7, 8. b) to ask or call for, to require, to demand, Luke 1. 63. c) by Hebraism, to desire, Acts 7. 46. alrrj/JLa, euros, r6 (alrea)), a thing asked for, object sought, request, Luke 23. 24. From the Heb. desire, Phil. 4. 6; see in alreco, c. air la, as, r) (air too), a cause, viz. a) efficient cause, motive, reason, ground, Matt. 19. 3. b) in the sense of affair, matter, case, Lat. ratio, Acts 10. 21 ; Matt. 19. 10 el ovrws ecrrlu 7] alria if such is the case, c) in a forensic sense, cause, i. e. (a) an accusation of crime, charge, Acts 25. 18, 27. (j8) fault, guilt, crime, John 18. 38. air lapa, aros, r6, charge, crimina- tion, Acts 25. 7. alridofjLai, co/nat, depon. mid. to ac- cuse, to charge, absol. Rom. 3. 9 in some mss. a'trios, la, iov (alria), pr. causative ; in N. T. used substantively, viz. 1. masc. 6 aXrios the causer or author of any thing, Heb. 5. 9. 2. neut. ro ainov, a cause, i. e. a) reason, motive, ground, Acts 19. 40. b) same as alria, fault, guilt, crime, Luke 23. 4. alritofxa, aros, r6 (alridofxai), charge, accusation of crime, same as alriafxa, but less usual ; it is read Acts 25. 7 Griesb. alcpvidios, iov, 6, r), adj. (&(pvr)s = a(f>avr)s, fr. a, (paivco), unforeseen, sud- den, Luke 21. 34: it has the force of an adverb. cux/zaAoxria, as, r) (alxp-'hi aXiCKca), captivity, a) pr. Rev. 13. 10. b) meton. for alxp-aXooroi captives, a captive multitude, Eph. 4. 8. cuxjuaAcoreuco, f. €vo~a> (alxP-d-Xoj- ros), to take prisoner, lead captive, trans., — a word of later Grecism, for which earlier writers used alx~ fxaKoorov iroiea). a) pr. Eph. 4. 8. b) metaph. to captivate, 2 Tim. 3. 6 in text, recept. aiX/xaAcoTi^co, f. io'co (alxP-dXaoros), to lead captivey'psiss. to be carried away captive, a) pr. Luke 21. 24; in the sense of to captivate, 2 Tim. 3. 6 in later eds. b) by impl. to subdue, bring into subjection, Rom. 7. 23. alxP'dXcaros, ov, 6, r), a prisoner, a captive, Luke 4. 18. aloov, oovos, 6 (poet, rj), life ; also in classical usage and in N. T. 1. cevum, age, i. e. an indefinitely long period or lapse of time, perpetuity, eternity, a) spoken of time future, in the foil, phrases, viz. (a) els rbv al&va for ever, without end, to the remotest time : spoken of Christ, Heb. 6. 20 ; of the happiness of the righteous, John 6. 51 ; of the pu- nishment of the wicked, Jude 13. With a negative, never, Matt. 21. 19. So els rjuepav alcovos 2 Pet. 3. 18, aiwrioc 13 UKUV da i. q. els rbu al&va XQ^vov. {&) els rovs alccvas, in the same sense, for ever, to all eternity, &c. spoken of God, Rom. 1. 25 ; of Christ, Luke 1. 33, where it is explained by ovk earai re\os. The plur. is here put for the sing., and in the same sense ; comp. ovpavos and ovpavoi, o~dfifia- tov and o~dpPara. (y) els rovs alwvas roov alojveev, an intensive form derived from the Heb., for ever and ever. Spoken of God, Gal. 1. 5 ; so in the expression els ird- - vos ov never, John 9. 32 ; irpb rcou al&vM, i. e. before time began, from eternity, 1 Cor. 2. 7. 2. from the Heb., or rather Chald. and Rabbin., the world, seculum, either present or future, 6 alcop ovtos and 6 al&v fieAXcov or epxo"- fieuos. a) this world and the next ; (a) as implying duration, Mark 10. 30. (fi) the present world, with its cares, temptations, and desires, the idea of evil, moral and physical, being every where implied, Matt. 13. 22 : hence it is called alwv iro- vr)p6s evil world, Gal. 1.4; and Satan is called the god of this world, 2 Cor. 4. 4. (7) by meton. the men of this world, wicked generation, Eph. 2. 2 kcltol rbv alccva rod kSct^ov tovtov, called viol rod aloovos tovtov Luke 16. 8. (5) by meton. the world itself, as an object of creation and existence, Heb. 1. 2. b) spoken in reference to the advent of the Mes- siah, seculum, age, viz. (a) the age or world before the Messiah, i. e. the Jewish dispensation, 1 Cor. 10. 11 Ta TeA.77 rcov aloovdov. (/3) the age or world after the Messiah, i. e. the gospel- dispensation, the kingdom of the Messiah, Eph. 2. 7. aldovLos, ov, 6, 7], also al&vios, (a, lov (aldov), perpetual, everlasting, eternal, viz. a) spoken chiefly of time future; (a) of God, Rom. 16. 26. (/3) of the happiness of the righteous, Matt. 19. 29. In some passages (ojtj alAvios is equivalent to elffeXQelu els iir]v $ao~i\elav rod ®eov, John 3. 15 ; comp. ver. 3, 5. (7) of the punishment of the wicked, Mark 3. 29. (5) genr. 2 Cor. 4. 18 ; Philem. 15 alwviov as an adv., for ever, always, b) spoken of time past, Rom. 16. 25 XP^ V0LS a-lvviois ancient ages, i. e. of old ; 2 Tim. 1. 9 and Tit. 1. 2 irpb x?® VOiV aia, ~ vicoVf same as Trpb aldbvoov, i. e. be- fore time was, from eternity. aKadapo~ia, as, 77 (anddapTos, fr. a, Kadapds), uncleanness, impurity, filth. a) pr. in a physical sense, Matt. 23. 27. b) in a moral sense, pollu- tion, leivdness, as opposed to chas- tity, Rom. 1.24 j spoken of avarice, 1 Thess. 2. 3, comp. ver. 5. aKaddprrjs, rrjros, 77 (a syncopa- ted form for aKadapSrrjs), unclean- ness, filth, i. e. lewdness ; fig. of ido- latry, Rev. 17. 4 in text, recept., others have Ta ateddapra. aK.ddapros,ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, Kadalpco) , unclean, impure, a) in the Levitical sense, see Lev. 5. 2 : spoken of food, Acts 10. 14; of birds, Rev. 18. 2; of persons who are not Jews, or who do not belong to the Chris- tian community, Acts 10. 28. b) in the sense of lewd, lascivious, Eph. 5. 5 : spoken of idolatry, Rev. 17. 4 in later editions : in this sense partly the devils or demons are called irvevfAara aKadapra unclean or foul spirits, Matt. 10. 1 ; Mark 1. 23; Luke 4. 33: Acts 5. 16; they are also probably so called as being impious, wicked, irovripd. aKaipeojjLai, ovjxaL (a, Kaip6s), to lack opportunity, Phil. 4. 10, — a word of the later Greek. aicaipoos, adv. (&Kaipos, fr. a, Kaip6s), out of season, 2 Tim. 4. 2 evKaipojs cLKaipoos in season and out of season, i. e. whether men will listen or not, comp. Ez. 2. 5, 7. aKaKos, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, natcSs), void of evil, harmless, blameless, Heb. 7. 26 ; in the sense of simple-hearted, confiding, Rom. 16. 18. &Kauda, t]s, 77 (any), a thorn, Luke 6. 44. So ffireipeiv iv\ cucdvOas, Matt. 13. 7 ; vrefyavov e| aKavdccv a crown of thorns, 27. 29. c cacavQiVOQ 14 O.K0VU) aadvQivos, ov, b, r), adj. made of thorns, Mark 15. 17. &Kapiros, ov, b, r), adj. (a, Kapir6s), without fruit, barren, sterile, a) pr. Jude 12. b) metaph. unfruitful, yielding no good fruit, i. e. of know- ledge, virtue, &c. 1 Cor. 14. 14. c) by impl. producing bad fruit, i. e. noxious, wicked, Eph. 5. 11. aKardyvwcrros, ov, b, rj, adj. (a, Kar ay ivdoCKco), pr. not worthy of con- demnation, i.e. by a judge ; in N.T. metaph. it reprehensible, Tit. 2. 8. olkolt cutaXvirTos, ov, b, 7], adj. (a, KaraKaXvizTdo) , unveiled, 1 Cor. 11. 5, 13. cLKaraKpiros, ov, b, r), adj. (a, tear a- Kpivoo), uncondemnned, Acts 16. 37. a/caTCtAvTos, ou, o, t), adj. (a, Kara- Xvco), pr. indissoluble ; hence, me- taph., enduring, everlasting, Heb. 7.16. aKardTrav), not coercible, untameable, not to be restrained, James 3. 8. 'A/ceA.5ajuc£, indec, Syro-Chaldaic, * field of blood,' Acts 1. 19. aKepaios, ov, o, 7], adj. (a, K€pdco or Ksp&vvvjju), pr. unmixed ; in N. T. metaph. artless, blameless, without guile, Phil. 2. 15. aK\ivr)s, cos, ovs, b, r), adj. (a, kXli/cc), not declining, unwavering, Heb. 10. 23. aKfid^ca, f. dcrco (clkjult}), to flourish, to be in one 's prime, intrans. Rev. 14. 18. aK[xf)v, adv., properly an accus. of aKfxr), a point, i. e. of a weapon ; in later writers and in N. T. for tar aK}X7]v xpovov at this point of time, i. e. yet, still, even now, Matt. 15. 16. aKof), r)s, r) (clkovco), 1. hearing. a) the sense or faculty of hearing, 1 Cor. 12. 17. b) the instrument of hearing, the ears, Mark 7. 35. So aKofj oLKoveip to hear with the ears, i. e. attentively, Matt. 13. 14, — a Hebraism. 2. that which is heard, viz. a) a thing announced, instruction, teach- ing, preaching, John 12. 38. So cLKorj iricrrecos, i. e. doctrine taught and received with faith, Gal. 3. 2, 5 ; xSyos clkotjs, same as xSyos atcovcrdeis, the word taught and heard, 1 Thess. 2. 13. b) from the Heb., rumour, report, Matt. 4. 24. aKoXovdica, S>, f. i)(T(a (cuc6Xovdos,fr. a copulative, KeXevdos), to go with, to accompany, to follow ; construed with dat., fjierd rivos, or 07riVa> rivSs. a) genr. Matt. 4. 25. bj spec, to follow a teacher, i. e. to be or become the disciple of any one, viz. (a) to accompany him personally, as was usual with the followers of Jewish doctors and Greek philosophers, John 1. 41 ; so Mark 9. 38 ovk aKo\ov6e? rjfuv, i.e. he is not a dis- ciple. (j3) to be or become the dis- ciple of any one as to faith and practice, to follow his teaching, &c. Matt. 10. 38. c) to follow in suc- cession, to succeed, Rev. 14. 8, 9. d) spoken of things, actions, &c. to accompany, Rev. 14. 13 to, epya avT&v cucoXovde? fier* avrSov their good deeds accompany them, sc. to the judgment- seat of God, i. e. they bear them with them. clkovco, f. aKovcra) (a later form, the fur. mid. aKovo-o/uai being prefer- able), perf. cucfjicoa, perf. pass. TJK.ovo'fjLai, aor. 1 pass. tjkov(T07)v. 1. to hear, a) intrans. i. e. to have the faculty of hearing, spoken of the deaf, &c. Matt. 11. 5 ; Rom. 11. 8 or &T&, aKovadrcti who- soever hath ears, let him hear, i. e. let him give heed, obey, &c. Rev. 2. 7 ; comp. the phrases 6 ex 031 * ^ovv Rev. 13. 18, and 6 ix^v cro^piav 17.9. In the writings of John it is spoken of God, to heed, regard, i. e. to hear and answer prayer, John 9. 31. 2. to hear, i. e. to learn by hearing, to be informed, to know, a) genr. Matt. 2. 3, 22; followed by '6tl, Mark 2. 1 ; spoken of instruction, doctrines, &c. John 8. 40. Pass. to be heard of, i. e. to be reported or noised abroad, &c. Luke 12. 3. b) in a forensic sense, to hear, namely, as a judge or magistrate, to try, to examine judicially, Acts 25. 22. c) in the sense of to understand, compre- hend, Mark 4. 33. aKpaaia, as, i) (aKpari)s), inconti- nence, 1 Cor. 7. 5. aKparTjs, cos, ovs, 6, i), adj. (a, Kpd- ros), incontinent, impotens sui, 2 Tim. 3. 3. &Kpa.Tos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, Kegdv- vv/xi), unmixed, spoken of wine un- diluted ; in N. T. by implic. strong, fiery, intoxicating, Rev. 14. 10. aKpifteia, as, rj (aKpifi-qs), exactness, preciseness, extreme accuracy, Acts 22. 3 TT€iraid€vfj.€i'os Kara ti]v anpi- fieiaVTov irarpcpov vo\xov ' instructed in all the exactness, the precise discipline and observance of the traditional law;' others, severity, rigorous discipline. aKQi$T)s, 4os, ovs, 6,7], adj. (&Kpos), exact, accurate, precise ; aKpi(34o~T€- pov as an adv., more accurately, more perfectly, Acts IS. 26: in 26. 5 /cara T7]v aKpL^eardr^v dLqzcnv ac- cording to the most exact sect, i. e. most exact and subtle in the expo- 1 5 (XKOOQ sition and observance rasv idwv nal (jnrrip.d'TOiv, ver. 3 ; others, severe, rigorous. aKpifiow, u>, f. (vorco (aKOif$7)s), to know or do any thing accurately ; in N. T. to inquire accurately, assidu- ously, absol. and trans. Matt. 2. 7, 16 = aKpifius i^erdfa, ver. 8. aKptfiws, adv. accurately, assidu- ously, perfectly, Luke 1.3; circum- spectly, Eph. 5. 15. aKpis, 180s, 7), a locust, Mark 1. 6. CLKpoar-qptou, ov, to (aKpodo/xai), Lat. auditorium, place of ltearing, place of trial, Acts 25. 23. Among the Greeks this word denoted the place where authors recited their works publicly ; among the Ro- mans a place where public trials were held. aKpoaTi)s, ov, 6 (aKpodofiai), a hearer; in N.T. aKpoarj]s rov vo- /jlov, tov \6yov, a hearer of the law., &c. i. e. one who merely hears, but does not regard, Rom. 2. 13 ; James 1. 23. aKpofivcrria, as, 7) (iiKpov, fivw to cover), — not found in profane wri- ters ; in N.T. 1. the prepuce, fore- skin, Acts 11.3 aKpofivariav exovres i. e. unci) cumcised gentiles. 2. slate of uncircumcision, gentil- ism, comp. Acts 11.3. a) pr. Rom. 2. 25, 26 7) aKpofUvaria avrov, — that this refers to the external rite and to the state of a gentile, is shewn by the addition of adp£ in Eph. 2. 1 1, and not to the uncir- cumcision of the heart, Deut. 10. 16. b) by melon, prceputiati, uncir- cumcised, i. e. the gentiles, pagans, as opposed to 7) TrepiTOfAJi, the Jews, Rom. 2. 26, who called all other nations, in scorn, uncircumcised, Judg. 14. 3. dfcpoyw u 1 a? os, a, ov (&Kpov, ycovia), spoken of a stone, XlOos, a corner- stone, i. e. foundation-stone, Eph. 2. 20. aKpoOivLov, ov, to, used chiefly in plur. anpoQivia, rd (clkoov, 6lv), pr. the first-fruits, namely of the earth, which were taken from the top of the pile; in N. T. the best of the spoils, Heb. 7. 4. &kqos, a, ov (aKi)}, pointed; hence 'AicvXae 16 aXrjdeia neut. rb &Kgov, used as a subst., a pointy end, extremity, Matt. 24. 31. 'Aicvkas, ou, o, Aquila, pr. name of a man, Acts 18. 2. aKvpSco, cD, f. c6 (a, Kvpos), to de- prive of authority, annul, abrogate, trans. Matt. 15. 6 ivrok-fjv, Mark 7, 13 Aj/ia, as, r) (aAe/crcop, (fxauf)), pr. cock-crowing ; in N. T. put for the third watch of the night, about equidistant from midnight and dawn, Mark 13. 35. akeKTccp, ogos, 6 (&k€KTpos sleep- less), a cock, gallus, Matt. 26. 34. 'Akei-avdpevs, eoos, 6, an Alexandrine, i. e. a Jew of Alexandria, Acts 6. 9. Alexandria was much frequented by Jews, so that 10,000 of them are said to have been numbered among its inhabitants. 'AAelavSptVos, ov, 6, r), adj. Alex- andrian, spoken of a ship, Acts 27. 6. 'A A e ^avhg os, ov, 6, Alexander, pr. name of several men in N. T. 'dkevpov, ov, r6 (aAew), flour, fine meal, Matt. 13. 33. akr)6eia, as, r) (akrjOr)s), pr. what is not concealed, but open and known. Hence, 1. truth, i. e. verity, reality, conformity to the nature and reality of things, viz. a) as evinced in the relation of facts, &c. Mark 5. 33; 2 Cor. 6. 7 ez/ koycp akrjOeias in speak- ing the truth. So in akrjOeias of a truth, as the fact or event shews, Luke 4. 25. h) spoken of what is true in itself, purity from all error or falsehood, Rom. 2. 20 r) ixSg^cacns rrjs yvdoaecas koX rrjs akrjdeias eV r

17 aXXa and sincere holiness ; 1 John 1. 6 ou ttolovugv T7]u aXr]0eiav we do not act in sincerity ', same as \l/evd6/jL€0a v. 8 ; 5. 6 rb iruevfia icrip r) aXrjdeia, i. e. a\t)du/6v, true, veracious. 3. in N. T., especially, divine truth, the faith and practice of the true religion, gospel truth, as opposed to heathen and Jewish fables, John 1. 14, 17; 8. 32 bis; 18. 37 ttSs 6 &v e/c rrjs aXr)6eias every one who loves divine truth. Hence Jesus is called 7] aXydeia the truth, i. e. the teacher of divine truth, John 14. 6. So rb 7ri/ev/jL7, 7YJs aXrjdelas spirit of truth, i. e. who declares or reveals divine truth, John 14. 17 ; ol iyvw- k6tes Ti\v akJideiav who know the truth, i. e. are disciples of Christ, 2 John 1. 4. conduct conformed to the truth, integrity, probity, virtue, a life con- formed to the precepts of religion, John 3. 21 6 iroiwv Tr\v aXr)6€Lav he who acts uprightly, opp. to 6 (pavXa irpdo'crcou, v. 20 ; 8. 44 eV rfj aXrjdeia oi>x eo~T7]K€V he did not remain in his integrity. aKrjOzvci), f. cvcra) (aXr)6r)s), to act truly, speak the truth, be sincere, Gal. 4. 16. aAr}&7)s, 4os, ovs, 6, r), adj. (a, Ar/0a>), prop, unconcealed, open. Hence, 1. true, real, conformed to the nature and reality of things, John 8. 16 ; 4. 18 tovto aXrjOes €ipt]Kas, i. e. aXr)6a>s. Also true, namely as shewn by the result or event, 2 Pet. 2. 22 : hence credible, not to be rejected, as fiaprv- gia, John 5. 31, 32. 2. true, i. e. truth-loving, sincere, veracious, Matt. 22. 16. 3. true, namely in conduct, sin- cere, upright, honest, just, John 7. 18. aXydivos, i), 6v (aXr)6r)s), 1. true, conformed to truth, John 4. 37 ; in the sense of real, unfeigned, not fic- titious, 17. 3 fxovos a\r)divbs Geos the only true God, not feigned like idols. Spoken of what is true in itself, genuine, real, opp. to that which is false, pretended, &c. John 1. 9. So frpros a7r' ovgavov, John 6. 32, of which the manna was the type ; ), to grind, i. e. with a hand- mill, Luke 17. 35. aXrjOws, adv. (aXr)6r)s), truly, really, i. e. in truth, in very deed, certainly, Matt. 14. 33 ; aXr)6ws Xeyeiv to speak with certainty, assuredly, Luke 9. 27. aXievs, ews, 6 (aXs), a fisher, fisher- man, Matt. 4. 18. aXievw, f. evaco (aXievs), to fish, ab- sol. John 21. 3. aXi^ca, f. io~a> (aXs), to sprinkle with salt, to preserve by salting ; pass. Matt. 5. 13 iv rlvi aXi(rdr)creTaL, spo- ken of salt which has become in- sipid, how can it be itself preserved or recovered ? Hence metaph. Mark 9. 49 ttcls ya.Q irvpi aXio~6r)o-€Tai for every one shall be seasoned, tried, with fire. a.xio'yriiJ.a, aros, to (aXiayeo) to de- file), not found in profane writers ; in N. T. defilement, pollution, abomi- nation, spoken of meat sacrificed to idols, Acts 15. 20, comp. ver. 29, where it is eidcoXSdvra. aAAa, an adversative particle, from &XXo$, being originally neut. plur. &AAa, and hence indicating a re- ference to something else ; it serves therefore to mark opposition or an- tithesis, and transition. In N. T. it signifies but, in various modifi- cations; viz. 1. but, as denoting an- tithesis or transition. a) in direct antith. after the neg. part, ov or fir), Matt. 4. 4 ovk in aprco fxovcp (r)o'€Tai 6 cLpOpooTTOs, aXX 3 ev iraurl pr)lJ.arL. So ov \xovov . . . aAAa teal not only . . . but also, John 5. 18 ; Phil. 1. 18 £v rovro) [ou p.6vov\ xwp&i aAAa kou x a P'h a ' l Jial " b) in an em- phatic antith. after a full negation, but, but rather, but on the contrary, aXXa 18 aXXog Luke 1. 60 oi>x<>' aAAa KXTjO-nceraL 'loodwys. Rom. 3. 31 ; Acts 19. 2 ol 8e eiirov nobs ahr6v' \_ovx*-'~\ aAA' ovde ktX : in the beginning of a clause which asserts the contrary of what precedes, Luke 14. 10 ; so aAA' ov, aAA' ovxh interrog., non potius? not rather? Heb. 3. 16, Luke 17. 8. c) often, and chiefly, used where the discourse or train of thought is broken off, or partially inter- rupted, e. g. (a) by an objection, Rom. 10. 18. (/8) by a correction or limitation of what precedes, Mark 14. 36 irapeveyne to irorypiov car* ifjiov tovto' aAA* ov ri eycb deXct). Rom. 11. 4, et pass. (7) by some phrase modifying or explaining what precedes, especially after yap, jxev, or &e, Matt. 24. 6 ; Mark 9. 13 ; John 16. 20. Not unfrequently fxev is omitted, Rom. 10. 2, et pass. (5) by an interrogation, Matt. 11. 8, 9; Luke 7. 25. (e) by a phrase of incitement, urging, &c. where it is followed by an imperative, Acts 10. 20. d) it is also employed to mark a transition to something else, without direct antithesis, e. g. Mark 14. 28 aAAa /jtera to eyepQr\vai jue, Trpod^a) vfjias els ttjv TaXiXaiav, et ssep. So after an interrogation im- plying a negative, John 7. 48 pA\ ris €K roov apy6wTtov e'Kio'revaev els avrov ; aAA' o o%Aos ovros ktX. 2. but, i. e. as continuative, but now, but indeed, but further, moreover. a) gener. as marking a transition in the progress of discourse, Mark 1 3. 24, et pass. Hence aAA 5 el but if, but if indeed, 1 Cor. 7. 21 ; aAA 1 ov neither, but neither, John 10. 8. b) emphatically, where there is a gradation in the sense, but still more, yea, even, and with a neg. nay, vol even, Luke 23. 15 ovdeu evpov eV rep avOpdoTTO)' aAA* ovde 'Hgcadrjs. Phil. 3. 8 aAAa fxkv ovv koll yea indeed and therefore I count, &c. 3. yet, nevertheless, at least, yet assuredly, in an apodosis after the conditional particles el, idv, &c. Rom. 6. 5 el avjucpvroi yey6vajj.ev t<$ 6/j.oica/jLaTi rod davdrov avrov, aAAa Ka\ tt)s avaardcrecos eo , 6/uLe6a yet as- suredly also. Sometimes the protasis must be supplied ; e. g. Acts 15. 11 aAAa . . . Tnarevofxev coodrjvai, i. e. [although we observe the law only in part,] yet we hope to be saved even as they ; Rom. 5. 14 [although sin is not imputed where there is no law,] nevertheless death reigned. 4. aAA' tj, after a negative, other than, except, unless (properly the same as ra aAAa tj), Mark 9. 8 ovtceri ovdeva elSov, aA\a [77] rbv 'irjo-ovv fiSvov (where Lachmann has elBov, el fify rbv) ; 1 Cor. 3. 5 ris ovv ecri TiavXos, ris $e 'A?roAAoi>s, aAA' 77 diaKovoi ; aXXacrarca, f. a{&>, pass. aor. 1 77A- AaxQyv, aor. 2 yXXdyqv (aXXos), to change, trans, a) pr. to change, as the form or nature of a thing, to transform, e. g. rrjv (pccvfjv the voice or tone, Gal. 4. 20 ; to change for the better, pass. 1 Cor. 15. 51 ; for the worse, to corrupt, cause to decay, e. g. ol ovpavoi, Heb. 1. 12. So aAAa|ei ra eOt] will change the customs, i. e. do them away, Acts 6. 14. b) to change, i. e. one thing for another, to ex- change, Rom. 1. 23 ¥jXXa£av r\\v ho^av ®eov ev djULOico/uLari elttovos they changed the glory of God for an image, i. e. set up an image in place of the true God. aAAaxJfley, adv. from another place, aliunde, John 10. 1. aXXrjyopeoo, 00, f. 'fjoraj (clXXos, ayo- pevca), to allegorise, speak in an alle- gory, Gal. 4. 24 arivd eariv aXXy\- yopovfieva which things are said alle- gorically. 'AXXyjXovia, Alleluia, Heb. Hallelu- jah, i praise ye Jehovah/ Rev. 19. 1. aXXrjXcav, gen. plur. of a recipr. pronoun, dat. 01s, ais, 01s, accus. ovs, as, a, each other, one another f Matt. 24. 10 ; et saepiss. aXXoyevfjs, eos, 6, 77, adj. (oAAos, yevos), of another race ox nation, i. e. not a Jew, Luke 17. 18, comp. v. 16. aXXo/jiai, f. aXovfxai, aor. 1 TjXa/jirjv, to leap, jump, spring, in trans. Acts 3. 8 ; spoken of a fountain, John 4. 14. aXXos, 77, 0, other, not the same, a) without the article, other, another, some other, (a) simply, Matt. 2. 12, et saepiss.; another, i. e. of the same kind, Mark 7. 4, 8 ; another besides, Matt. 25. 16, al. saep. So, as mark- ing succession, i. e. in the second or a\\orpiOE7rl(TK07roQ 19 ujjLaprui'co third place, Mark 12. 4, 5 ; John 20. 30 ttoXXcl jjXv ovu kcu aAAa, i. e. not only the.se, but also others. (/3) dis- tributively, when repeated or joined with other pronouns ; e. g. ovros . . . &XXos this . . . that, one . . . another, Matt. 8. 9 ; ol /xeu . . . ciXXol 5e some . . . others, 16. 14; &XX01 . . . aXXot some . . . others, 13. 5-8. So Acts 2. 12 ttXXos irphs tiXXou one to another; 19. 32 olXXol fxkv ovu &XXo tl acpa(ou some cried one thing, and some ano- ther, b) with the article, 6 aXXos, &c. the other, Matt. 5. 39, et pass. ; Rev. 17. 10 6 &XXos the other, the remaining one. So ol IiXXol the others, the rest, ceteri, 1 Cor. 14. 29, al. saep. aWorpioeiriorKOTvos, ov, 6 (aAAo- rpios, iirioTKOTTos), found onlyinN.T. 1 Pet. 4. 15, where it is spoken cf one who suffers not cos Xpicrri- av6s, but as aXXorpicou imcTKOTzos, i. e. either an inspector of foreign or strange things, a director of hea- thenism, &c. ; or else one who busies himself with ivhat does not concern him, a busy-body, in the sense of seditious, factious. aXXorpios, ia, iov (dXXos), alien, not one's own. a) pr. another's, belong- ing to another, different, Luke 16. 12; John 10. 5 bis, where it may be ren- dered unknown, b) strange, foreign, not one's own, e. g. yrj Acts 7. 6* : spoken of persons who do not belong to one's own family, strangers, Matt. 17. 25. c) by impl. hostile, an enemy, in N. T. with the idea of impiety, i. e. heathen enemy, gentile, Heb. 11. 34. aXXScpvXos, ov, 6, t), adj. (iiXXos, (pvXrj or cpvXou), of another race or na- tion, i. e. not a Jew, Acts 10. 28. &XXcos, adv. otherwise, 1 Tim. 5. 25 ret tiXXcos exoura, i. e. epya, which are otherwise, i. e. ov KaXa epya. aXodco, co, f. t)ctco, to beat, thresh; in N. T. to drive round in a circle, es- pecially oxen, &c. upon grain, in order to thresh it, to thresh with oxen, &c. trituro, absol. 1 Cor. 9. 9, 10. & X oyos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, xSyos), with- out reason, i. e. a) irrational, brute, 2 Pet. 2. 12. b) unreasonable, absurd, Acts 25. 27. aXot], 7js, 7} (vulg. £vXaX6r), dyaX- Xoxov, aloe, excoecaria agallochon Linn.), the name of a tree growing in India and the Moluccas, the wood of which is highly aromatic. It is of course entirely different from the herb which produces the aloes of the druggists, a As, aXos, 6, salt, Mark 9. 49; see a Acts. clXvkos, t), ov (ctXvKrj), of the sea; by impl. salt, bitter, James 3. 12. aXvwos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, Xv7rr]),free from sorroiv, Phil. 2. 28 Kctyco aXvno- repos 8> thai I may be less sorrowful. a A v cr i ?, ccos, t) (pr. tiXvcns, fr. a, Xvco) , a bond, a chain, a) pr. Rev. 20. 1. Spoken espec. of chains for the hands or feet, manacles, shackles, Mark 5. 3. b) metaph. bonds, imprisonment, state of custody, Eph. 6. 20. aXvcr lt€Xt)s, eos, 6, t), adj. (a, Xvcri- reA^s), pr. yielding no gain, iinprofit- able ; hence by implication hurtful, destructive, Heb. 13. 17. 'AXcpa?os, ov, 6, Alpheus,^r. name of two men in N. T. aXcou, couos, 6, t) (also aXcos, gen. aXco, 6,7)), a threshing floor, area ; in N. T. meton. the produce of the thresh- ing-floor, corn, grain, Matt. 3. 12. ttAw7T7/|, €kos, 7), a fox, Luke 9. 58 ; metaph. a cunning man, 13. 32. aXcoais, ecos, ?; (ciXi(tkcc), capture, 2 Pet. 2. 12. d/xa, adv. and prep., together, together with, viz. a) as an adv., spoken of time, at the same time, Acts 24. 26 ; of persons, &c. together, in company, 1 Thess. 4. 17. b) as a prep., with, together with, followed by dat., Matt. 13. 29 ; 20. 1 i^rjXdeu d/xa irpco'i ivith the dawn. a/xad^s, cos, 6, t), adj. (a, pauQduco), unlearned, iminstructed, 2 Pet. 3. 16. a/xapdvrivos, ov, 6, t), adj. (a, /xap- aiuop.ai), unfading; hence enduring, 1 Pet. 5.4. a/xdpauros, ov, 6, t), adj. (equiv. to apiapdvTivos), unfading ; hence en- during, 1 Pet. 1. 4. ajxapTdvca,i.7]crcc, aor. 1 Tjcra, slot. 2 ?j- fxaprov (a/xapTTjcrco and Tjfxdprncra be- long to later Greek, the earlier form was ajuLapTTjcro/xai, &c), pr. to miss, err from, as a mark, or one's way, &c. Hence in N. T. metaph. 1. to afiaprr}jia 20 a flap; err, to swerve from the truth, go wrong, absol. 1 Cor. 15. 34 teal /xrj a/xapravere, i. e. beware lest ye be drawn into errors, namely, of faith, of which the apostle is speaking. 2. to err in action, in respect to a prescribed law, i. e. to commit er- rors, do ivrong, sin. a) genr. to sin, spoken of any sin, absol. Matt. 27. 4. So ajAapTaveiv ajxaprlav to sin a sin, 1 John 5. 16. b) followed by els with ace. to sin against any one, to offend, wrong, Luke 15. 18, 21. c) afxaprdveiv ivdoiuov rivos, from the Heb., to do evil in the sight of any one, i. e. to sin against, wrong, as above, Luke 15. 21. a fid pr 7] p. a, aros, to (a^aprdvoo), pr. a mistake ; in N. T. metaph. an error, sin, transgression, Mark 3. 28. a fiap rid, as, t) (ap.aprdvo)), pr. a miss, failure, &c. ; in N. T. metaph. 1. aberration from the truth, error, John 8. 46 tls iXey^et jxe Trepl a/xap- rias ; where it is opp. to r) aXydeia. 2. sin, i. e. aberration from a pre- scribed law or rule of duty, either in general, or spoken of particular sins, &c. a) genr. Matt. 3. 6, al. saep. ; John 9. 34 ev aLiaprlais crv iyewfjdrjs o\os thou art wholly born in sin, i. e. art a sinner from the womb. So iroieTu a/xaorlav to commit sin, 2 Cor. 11. 7 ; and, in the same sense, ipyd^eaOai afxapriav, Jam. 2. 9 ; also aixaprdveiv a/xapriav to sin a sin, commit any sin, 1 John 5. 16 ; see ajuaprdvo) 2 a. In the gen. after another noun a/xaprla often supplies the place of an adject., sinful, wicked, impious, e. g. 2 Thess. 2. 3 6 &vdpco7ros rr)s afxaprias that impious man ; Rom. 7. 5 7ra97]jxara Twv a/uapTi&v sinful passions. El- liptically irep\ afiaprlas is for Qvaia irepl a/xaprias sacrifice for sin, Heb. 10. 6, fully ver. 26, and irpoo-Qopa irepl afx. ver. 18. b) spoken of par- ticular sins, which are to be ga- thered from the context ; e. g. of unbelief, airio-ria, John 8.-21 ; of lewdness, &c. 2 Pet. 2. 14 ; of de- fection from the religion of Christ, Heb. 11. 25. c) by meton. of ab- stract for concrete, a/xaprla is for afxaprco\6s sinful, i. e. either as caus- ing sin, Rom. 7. 7 6 vofxos a/xapria is the law the cause of sin ? or as committing sin, 2 Cor. 5. 21 top fxr] yvSvra ajxapriav vrrep r)fxS)v afxapriav iiroirjcrei/, for afxaprooXhv iirolrjo'ev, i. e. has treated as if he were a sinner ; Heb. 12. 4 irpbs rrjv aixapriav is taken collect, for the adversaries of religion, d) by meton. the practice of sinning, habit of sin, Rom. 3. 9. e) by meton. pr oneness to sin, sinful desire or propensity, John 8. 34 ; Heb. 3. 13 airdrr] rrjs ajxaprias, i. e. the deceitfulness of our sinful pro- pensities, &c. 3. from the Heb., the imputation or consequences of sin, the guilt and punishment of sin ; as in the phrase aXpeiv t)]v a/xapriav, &c. to take away or bear sin, i. e. the imputation of it, John!. 29. So acpirj/xL ras a/xap- rias and frepeens roov a/x. to remit sin, the remission of sins, i. e. of the pun- ishment of sins, Matt. 9. 2, et saep. ; tyetv a/xapriav to have sin, i. e. to be guilty and liable to punishment, John 9. 41 ; Heb. 9. 28 x^P^ 5 a/^Tias without sin, i. e. ' he shall appear the second time not els aderrjo-iv a/xap- rias for the putting away of the con- sequences of sin,' as is said in v. 26. a/xdprvpos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, /xaprv- pea)), without testimony, unwitnessed, Acts 14. 17. afiaprwAos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a/xapra- vco), pr. erring from the way or mark; in N. T. metaph. both as adject, and subst. 1. as an adj., erring from the divine law, sinful, wicked, impious. a) genr. Mark 8. 38 ; aurjp or fa>- dpooiros a/xapru)X6s a sinful man, a sinner, Luke 5. 8 ; yvvty a/xaprooX6s 7. 37 ; 13. 2 a/aaprcaXol irapa irdvras more wicked than all others; Jam. 4. 8 a/xaprooXoi ye sinful ! b) ob- noxious to the consequences of sin, guilty and exposed to punishment, Rom. 5, 19 a/xaprooXo\ Karearddr\aav ot iroXXoi many became exposed to the punishment of sin; Jude 15 a/xap- rwXoX acrefieTs ungodly persons de- serving of punishment. 2. as a subst., a sinner, trans- gressor, impious person. a) genr. Matt. 9. 10, etssep. b) in the lan- guage of the Jews a/xapro)Xoi (sin- ners, despisers of God) is put for fo- reign nations, i. e. gentiles, heathen, pagans, ra %Qvt), Mark 14. 41 com- pared with Luke 18. 32. afxa^OQ 21 ajjL7T£\ovpy6g ti./j.axos, ov,6, i), adj. (a, fidxv), pr. not disposed to fight ; in N. T. me- taph. not contentious, not quarrel- some, 1 Tim. 3. 3. a/Jidco, u, f. 'fjo'co (a/ma), pr. to collect, gather ; in N. T. to reap, to harvest, Jam. 5. 4, where comp. Lev. 19. 13. afMedvaros, ov, o (a, /xefluco), ame- thyst, a gem of a deep purple or violet colour, Rev. 21. 20: it was supposed to be an antidote against drunkenness, whence its name. a/xeAeo), a>, f. rjcrco (a, /xeAei), not to care for, neglect, absol. Matt. 22. 5 ; with gen. 1 Tim. 4. 14. &fl€jJ.TTTOS, OV, 6, 7), adj. (a, /ULefJL(pO- fxai), act. making no complaint, sa- tisfied; in N. T. pass, blameless, faultless, Luke 1. 6. afie/jLTTTccs, adv. (afxefiirros), blame- lessly, faultlessly, 1 Thess. 2. 10. afi^pifiuos, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, jxepuxva), without care, void of anxiety, Matt. 28. 14. afierdderos, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, ixera- ridnfiL), immoveable, i. e. immutable, sure, Heb. 6. 17. a/xeTaKLVTjros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, /xe- TaKivea)), immoveable, unmoved, firm, 1 Cor. 15. 58. afiera/jLeXTjTOS, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, fA€Ta]jL€\ofjLai), not to be repented of, and. hence unchangeable, immutable, certain, Rom. 11. 29. ctfieTaj'^TjTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, /ae- ravoiw), inflexible, impenitent, obdu- rate, Rom. 2. 5. &jj.erpos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, fxerpov), without measure, immoderate, 2 Cor. 10. 13 els ret. &/j.€Tpa, adverbially, for a/jLCTpoos, beyond measure, immo- derately. afiTjv, amen, Heb. jDN, which is strictly an adj. true, certain, faithful : but the Heb. word occurs often in O. T. as an adverb, truly, surely, certainly ; usually at the end of a sentence, where it serves to con- firm the words which precede, and invoke the fulfilment of them, in the sense of * so be it,' fiat, Sept. a/j.r)u or yeuoiro : more rarely it stands at the beginning of a sen- tence for the sake of emphasis, as- suredly, verily, in truth, Sept. &A77- 6a>s. Hence in N. T. 1. from the Heb. as an adj., true, faithful, Rev. 3. 14 6 o\p7\v, 6 jxdprvs 6 iricrrbs ical a\7)6iu6s the true, viz. the faithful and true witness, where the last words explain the first. 2. as an adv. at the end of a sen- tence, viz. after ascriptions of praise, hymns, &c. amen, so be it, Matt. 6. 13 : hence \4ysiv rb kyA\v to respond amen, 1 Cor. 14. 16 ; also after be- nedictions, invocations, &c. Rom. 15.33. 3. as an adv. at the beginning of a sentence, by way of asseveration, truly, assuredly, certainly, verily, Matt. 5. 18, comp. Luke 9.27 clAt}- 6a>s. In John it is repeated, b.p.7\v, afj.7}y, 3. 3, al. saep. Very rarely in this sense in the middle or end 01 a clause, Rev. 1.7 vol b.^.y\v yea ve- rily I 2 Cor. 1. 20 rb voX koX rb b.fxi)u are yea and amen, i. e. are most true and faithful. afjL7]Toop, opos, 6, 7), adj. (a, ^7\T7]p), without mother, motherless, i. e. in classical writers not born of a mother, as the gods, &c, early deprived of a mother, or having an unkind one ; in N. T. spoken of Melchisedec, whose mother is not mentioned in the genealogies, Heb. 7. 3 : see ayeveaAdynros. ajxiavros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, p.ialuaj), unstained, unsoiled ; in N. T. me- taph. undefiled, sc. by sin, Heb. 7. 26. Spoken of marriage, chaste, Heb. 13. 4 ; of the worship of God, pure, sincere, Jam. 1. 27 ; of the hea- venly inheritance, inviolate, 1 Pet. 1. 4. 'A^uij/aSa/S, 6, indec. Aminadab, pr. name, Heb. * kindred of the prince.' d/uL/xos, ov, 6 (same as ^dfifios), sand, Matt. 7. 26. afiuo s, ov, 6, a lamb, spoken in N. T. metaph. of Christ delivered over to death as a lamb to the sacrifice, John 1. 29. afjL0i$7), r)s, 7) (a/jLeifiw), change, ex- change,- requital i. e. for evil, in- demnity ; in N. T. requital, namely for good, as kind offices, &c. 1 Tim. 5. 4 afioifias aTrofiiSovai to requite. a/AireAos, ov, 7), a vine, Matt. 26. 29. afXTr eAovpyos, ov, 6, 7] (&flTT€A0S, epyov), a vine-dresser, Luke 13.7. afineXwy 22 av afnr€\c0V, wvos, 6, a vineyard, Matt. 20. l,al. ' A jxir \i as, ov, 6, Amplias, pr. name of a man, Rom. 16. 8. a/xvpo), f. ww (fjivuT]), pr. to avert, repel, to aid, fight for, avenge ; mid. ajj.vvojj.ai, to avert from one's self, to resist, repel ; in N. T. mid., to aid, assist, defend, Acts 7. 24. a/jLcfyifidWoo, f. fiahoo, pr. to throw around, e. g. a garment ; in N. T. spoken of a net, to cast, i. e. around, here and there, trans. Mark 1. 16 in later eds. ajLL(pifi\T](rTpop, ov, t6, what is thrown around, e. g. a garment ; in N. T. a fish-net, drag, Matt. 4. 18. af,Jt.(piivvvjj.i, f. ajiupLecrco, to clothe, pass. foil, by iv with dat, Matt. 11. 8 ; in the sense of to decorate, Luke 12.28 rbv xfyrov (where Lachmann has afxs, t), Amphipolis, pr. name of the metropolis of the sou- thern region of Macedonia : it was situated near the mouth of the ri- ver Strymon, which indeed flowed around it, and gave occasion for its name. Hficfyofiov, ov, t6 (also &/ut.(podos, fr. &p.(f>c0, odos), pr. bivium, an open place where two or more ways meet ; in N. T. a street or open place in a vil- lage or city, Mark 11. 4. afM(f>6r€pos, 4pa, cpov, each of two, plur. a/LL(p6repoL, cu, a, both, spoken only of two, Matt. 9.17 ; Eph. 2. 16 robs a/j.(j)orepovs both, i. e. Jews and gentiles ; Acts 23. 8 ra apcf)6- repa both, i. e. the resurrection, and the existence of angels and spirits, — the /j.r)re being copulative and combining the two, &yye\ov and •nvevfxa, into one generic idea. a(jL(vfJL7}T0S, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, fj.; see 11. of this article. In N. T. the use of dv is generally conformed to that of clas- sical writers, but sometimes not. A) As conformed to classical usage. 1. with the optative, in a clause not dependent, it indicates that the supposition or possibility expressed by the simple opt. will, under the circumstances implied by dv, be realised. Hence it is found a) in vows, wishes, &c, once, Acts 26. 29 €v£at(j.7)v av r ©e£ / could pray to God, and under the circumstances do pray to him. b) in interrogations, direct or indirect, where the thing inquired about is possible or certain, but the inquirer is uncertain when or how it is to take place, Luke 1. 62 ri av OeXoi Ka\e?o~6ai avrdv how he might wish him to be called ? i. e. since he was to have a name, what that name should be. 2. with the subjunctive in re- lative clauses and connected with relative words, which are thus ren- dered more general, and indicate mere possibility: for dv thus used, the sacred writers often put idv, q. v. a) with relative pronouns or particles, where dv implies some condition, or uncertainty whether »; ay 23 ava. or where the thing will take place, &c, Lat. cunque, ever, soever, &c. Thus, (a) hs &v whoever, whosoever, Matt. 5. 21, et saepiss. (j8) #(rrts tfp whosoever, Matt. 10. 33, saep. (7) # whosoever, Mark 3. 28, saep. see also B) 1. below. (5) '6ttov av wheresoever, Mark 9. 18; see also B) 1. (e) &s &v as, in what ever man- ner, &c. 1 Thess. 2. 7 ws av rpocpbs OdXTTT) ra reKva. b) with particles of time, conjunctions, &c. (a) eoos av until, the time when being inde- finite, Matt. 2. 13, saep. So axpis ov av, 1 Cor. 11.26. (/3) r t viKa &v whenever, as soon as, indefinite, 2 Cor. 3. 16. (7) Cos av when, as soon as, indefinite, 1 Cor. 11. 34 ws av €\6o) when I shall come, i. e. but I know not when this will be. (5) bcraKis av so often as, however often, 1 Cor. 11. 25. c) with the illative particle tiircvs that, in order that, and (tiroes av that at some time or other, that sooner or later, &c. Luke 2. 35. 3. with the indicative in the his- torical tenses (but not in the primary ones), &v is used in the apodosis of a conditional sentence in which et precedes, and indicates that the thing in question would have taken place, if that which is the subject of the protasis had also taken place, but that in fact neither the one nor the other has taken place. Matt. s 11. 21 et eV Tvpcp iyevovro at dvvd- ftets . . . irdkai av iv aaKKc*) Kal cnroficv fjL€T€v67]orav if these miracles had been done in Tyre, they would have repented, &c, but the miracles were not done, and they did not repent ; John 8. 42 et 6 ®ebs Trar^p v/jlcov f\v, riyairaTe av €/jl4 if God were your father, ye would love me, but neither is true. So Matt. 11. 23, al. saep. B) The following are departures from classical usage, viz. 1. when, in relative clauses, a relative pro- noun with av is followed by the in- dicative ; here the classical writers employ the subj. or opt. This occurs in N. T. when a thing is spoken of as actually taking place not at a definite time or in a definite man- ner, but as often as opportunity presents itself, &c. ; and is thus found only with a preterite. Mark 6. 56 Kal € 6(Toi av tjtttovto avrov and as many as, however many, touched him; ib. '6ttov av etVe7ropeuero ets K(i>- fxas and wheresoever he entered, &c. ; 1 Cor. 12. 2 irpbs to e?5a>Aa . . . a>s av ¥}yeo~Qe airayofievoi led away to idol- iv or ship, just as ye happened to be led, i. e. I do not say by whom or how. Once with the pres. indie, Mark 11. 24 irdvra oo~a av irpoo~€v- Xo'v-svoi alrtio-Qe, where some mss. read alrrjcrde. 2. as an adv., or rather in a false construction, perhaps, possibly. So once before an infin., 2 Cor. 10. 9 e lva jU.77 8o£o>, cos av eKcpofielv vp.as, which is probably to be resolved by ws av iK(pofio7/j.i v/mas as if I wished to terrify you ; once also without any mood, 1 Cor. 7. 5 fxi) airoo~T€pe?re a\\r}\ovs, et ^117 Tt av [7eVotTo] £k av/japdovov irpbs Kaip6v unless perhaps by mutual consent. On the use of av in the N. T. see par- ticularly Stuart's Grammar of the New Testament Dialect, p. 187-194, London edition, 1838. II. &v, as a conjunction, contr. fr. 4dv if and distinguished from the radical av by being put at the be- ginning of a proposition or clause, John 20. 23 bis ; some eds., how- ever, have idv here. avd, prep, governing in Gr. poets the dat. on, upon, in, but in prose writers the accus. on, in, as ava (TrSfMa exetv to have always in the mouth; in N.T. only with an accus., in two significations, viz. 1. with its accus. it forms a periphrase for an adverb, ^e. g. ava fxepos by turns, alternately, 1 Cor. 14. 27: ava j.Uo~ov foil, by gen. in the midst of, through the midst of between; spoken of place, Matt. 13, 25 ; of persons, 1 Cor. 6. 5 ; Matt. 20. 9 dj/a drjvdpiov denarius- wise, i. e. each a denarius, — better perhaps under 2. 2. with numeral words it marks distribution, e. g. Mark 6. 40 ava €Karbv Kal ava irevrrjKovTa by hun- dreds and by fifties ; Luke 9. 3 ava Svo two and tivo. By a peculiar anomaly we find avd once in this sense before the nom., Rev. 21. 21 ava efs €Kao~ros rcov irvXcvvccv each one of the gates. Note. In composition avd de- notes, 1. up, upward, as avafiaivw ; arafiad jjloq 24 avayevvatj) 2. back, again (Lat. re-), implying repetition, increase, intensity, &c. as avaKaiviQt), a^axcojoeco, avayivdoffKca. avafiaOfjiSs, ov, 6 (avafiaivoo), act of ascending ; in N. T. by meton. means of ascent, i. e. steps, stairs, Acts 21. 35, 40, spoken of the stairs leading from the fortress Antonia to the temple. avafSaivw, f. fiycrojAai, aor. 2 avefirjv, aor. 2 imper. avdfirjdi and avdfia, to cause to ascend ; in N. T. to go up, ascend, i. e. from a lower to a higher place ; constr. with airo and 4k foil, by gen. of place whence, and with els, eirl, irpos by accusat. of place whither, or a>8e. a) spoken both of persons and things, as animals, &c. Matt. 5. 1 els to opos ; Luke 5. 19 e7rl to hSofxa ; 19. 4 en-l ctvkojxo- geav, i. e. tfo climb ; Mark 6. 51 els to irXotov, i. e. to embark ; John 10. 1 avafialvcav aWax^Oev climbing up or entering some other way ; Acts 8. 31 avafidvTa i. e. els Tb clqjjlol, i. e. to get up into, &c. ; Matt. 3. 16 airb tov vScltos, Acts 8. 39 e/c tou vdaTos, from the water, i. e. upon the land. Spoken of fishes, Matt. 17. 27 tov avafidvTa irpcoTov l%Qvv the fish that first comes up, or is brought up ; of those who go from a lower to a higher region of country, e. g. from Galilee or Cesarea to Judea, Luke 2. 4, and especially to Jerusalem, Matt. 20. 17 ; of those who ascend into heaven, els tov ovpavov, els to vrpos, &c, either to have intercourse with God or to dwell there, John 3. 13; of angels, who are said ava- fialveiv Kcd KaTafiaiveiv eir\ tov vlbv tov avOptibirov, John 1. 52, i. e. they minister continually unto him. b) spoken also of inanimate things, which are said to go up, ascend, rise, e. g. smoke, Kairv6s, Rev. 8. 4 ; of plants, fruit, &c. to spring up, grow, Matt. 13. 7 ; of a rumour, Acts 21. 31 ave$T) (pacis t§ ■^iXidpx^i *• e- word was brought up to the chiliarch ; of thoughts, actions, &c. which come up into one's mind, to spring up, arise, ev ttj Kapfitq Luke 24. 38, eirl t))v Kagdiav Acts 7. 23, els fjLvrj/JL6o~vvov 10. 4. avafiaWoo, f, jSaAo), to put back, i. e. to put off, defer ; in N. T. mid. ava- /JaAAojucw, in a forensic sense, to defer, to put off or over, trans. Acts 24. 22. avafiifid £co, f. do'ca, to cause to ascend or mount ; in N. T. to draw up, to drag or haul in, i. e. to the shore or land ; spoken of a net, Matt. 13. 48. ava/SAe7TGi), f. ij/a>. 1. to look up or upwards, look upon, absol. or with case els, Matt. 14. 19 avafixtyas els tov ovpavSv, Acts 22. 13 avefiAeipa els ainov, So to look up, raise the eyes, as from the ground, &c, Mark 8. 24. 2. to look again, see avd note, a) in the sense of to see again, recover sight, spoken of the blind, Matt. 11. 5; Acts 22. 13 avdfiXeipov; of one blind from his birth, John 9. 11. b) in the sense of to look more closely, examine, Mark 16. 4. avd/3\e\f/is, ecus, r\ (avafiXeiroo), re- covery of sight, Luke 4. 18. avafiodoo, So, f. face, to lift up the voice, exclaim,cry aloud; absol. Matt. 27. 46. avaBoXr], tjs, 7} (avafidWco, q. v.), delay, putting over, in a forensic sense, Acts 25. 17. avdyaiov, ov, to (avd, 7cua i. e. 777), same as avcayeov, for which it is substituted in later eds. ; written also avdoyaiov, avdyeov, — a room above ground, upper room or chamber, over the porch, on or connected with the roof ; where meals were taken, and whither the Jews retired for prayer, meditation, &c, Mark 14. 15. avayyeWca, f. ye\(o, aor. 1 hvr\y- yeiXa, aor. 2 pass. avrjyyeArjv (avd, a7yeAAa>), to announce, make known, declare, tell ; trans, and absol., in various connexions ; e. g. spoken of things done, events, &c, to relate, tell, Mark 5. 19 ; to bring word, in- form, John 5. 15 ; of things future, to shew beforehand, foretell, 16. 13 ; of Christian doctrine, &c. to declare, shew forth, teach, Acts 20. 20 ; of evil deeds, to declare, confess, 19. 18. avayevvdo), co, f. 7](T(a, pr. to beget again ; metaph. to regenerate, renew, i. e. by a change of carnal nature to a Christian life, trans. 1 Pet. 1. 3, 23 ; it is the same as vlbv Geov elvai Gal. 3. 26, t4kvov &eov yeveadai and £k &eov yevvrjdrivai John 1. 12, 13, 'dvwdev yevvrjdrjvai 3. 3. avayivijjGKto) 25 9 y r avay iv 6 (new, f. yudocrofxai, aor. 2 aveyvoov, perf. pass, avey vaxr/jLai, aor. 1 pass. aueyvuxrQ-nv, to know accu- rately ; in N. T. to know by reading, i. e. simply to read, trans, and absol. a) to read, i. e. for one's self, to learn by reading, Matt. 12. 3 et saep. ; me- taph. 2 Cor. 3. 2 77 eirio~To\)) rtfx&v . . . ayayiuwaKO/JLEj/rj virb Trdurcou read of all men, i. e. open, manifest, b) to read aloud before others, prcelego, Luke 4. 16. avayK&fa, f. daw (dudyKrj), to com- pel or constrain, trans, a) to com- pel, as by force, threats, circum- stances, &c, Acts 26. 11. b) to con- strain, i. e. by entreaty, invitations, &c, to persuade, Matt. 14. 22. av ay kou os, a, ov (avdyKr)), necessary, viz. a) spoken of things required by nature, &c. 1 Cor. 12. 22, or for the support of life, Tit. 3. 14 avay- Kcuai XP e ^ aL necessary wants, b) of things necessary from custom, e. g. Acts 10. 24 avaynaiovs , f. tJctw, £o seek dili- gently, inquire after, look for, trans. Luke 2. 44. ava^vwixi, f. fcocroj, jfo gir«? up, i. e. with a belt or girdle ; mid. avafyv- pvjucu, to gird up one's self or to be girded, trans. ; metaph. 1 Pet. 1.13 ava£ooo~dfji€poi ras ccr (avd, alpeco), aor. 2 avttXov (whence in some later eds. aveiXare, aveiXaro, Acts 2. 23 and 7. 21), to take up, lift up, trans. ; in N. T. 1. mid. to take up, fig. spoken of children, to take to one's self, to adopt, bring up, Acts 7. 21 avrbv avsiXaro, i. e. Pharaoh's daughter took him up, adopted him. 2. to take away, i. e. to remove, put out of the way, viz. a) spoken of things, to destroy, abolish, Heb. 10. 9. b) of persons, to put to death, kill, slay, Matt. 2. 16; kavrbv avai- pftv 16. 27 ; used of a public execu- tion, Luke 23. 32, al. avalrios, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, atria), guiltless, innocent, Matt. 12, 5. avaKaQiQo3, f. law, pr. trans, to set up ; in N. T. intrans. or with kavr6v implied, to sit up, Luke 7. 15. avatcaivifa, f. icreo, to renew, restore to its former state, trans. ; in N. T. metaph. to renew els (Atrdvoiav, to bring back to repentance, Heb. 6. 6. avaKaivooi, 6b, f. doo-oo (found only in Paul and ecclesiastical writers), to renew, renovate, in the sense of to emend, to change from a carnal to a Christian life, 2 Cor. 4. 16. avaKaivoovis, ecus, rj (avaKaivSco), renewal, renovation, i. e, metaph. avaKakvirTii) 27 avakoyia emendation of the heart and life, Rom. 12. 2. ' avaKaXvirrca, f. if'co, to unveil, un- cover; in N. T. metaph. to remove a veil from the mind, as ignorance, or any impediment to knowledge, to cause to understand, 2 Cor. 3. 14 t& KaXxifJifxa fX€uei . . . jj.t] avaKaXvirr6p.e- vov the veil is not removed from their hearts, i. e. the blindness of their minds, their prejudices, &c, will not permit them to understand ; v. 18 avaKaXvirrofxevcf} irpocrccTrcp with unveiled face, i. e. all impediments to knowledge being removed, comp. v. 13. avaKafxiTTco, f. ypco, pr. trans, to bend or turn up or back ; intrans. to turn back> return, Matt. 2. 12 ; hence metaph. Luke 10. 6 (7) (\q-r\vT\ v/ulqov) ec/>' vfjias avaKapipei your salutation shall return to you, i. e. they shall not enjoy the peace and prosperity you have desired for them. avaKei/xai, f. Ktio~op.ai, to be laid up or deposited, as offerings in the tem- ples of the gods ; in which sense avaneipLai serves as the neut. or pass, of the act. avariQ7]pi. In N. T., 1. to be laid out, as a dead body, Mark 5. 40 in text, recept. 2. in later usage, to recline, i.e. at table upon a triclinium, in the an- cient manner of eating, John 13. 23 avaKetpevos iv rep koXttco rod 'IrjO'ov reclining in the bosom of Jesus, i. e. next to him on the triclinium : hence genr. to take a meal, to eat, dine, sup, Matt. 9. 10 ; 6 avaKd/xevos one at table, a guest, 22. 10. avaK€, to cry aloud, ex- claim, intrans. Mark 1. 23. avaKpivco, f. ivw, trans, and absol , pr. to separate or divide up ; in N. T. fig. 1. to examine carefully, investi- gate, inquire, a) genr. Acts 17. 11 ; 1 Cor. 10. 25, 27 /JL-qBev avaxpivovrss not anxiously inquiring, i. e. whether the meat had been offered to idols, b) in a forensic sense, spoken of a judge, Luke 23. 14. 2. to judge of, estimate, trans., 1 Cor. 2. 14; to judge favourably, ap- prove, 4. 3 ; or unfavourably, con- demn, 9.3 ; 14. 24 avaKpiverai, where it is parallel with iXeyx^ca, i. e. is convinced of his error and con- demned, comp. v. 25. avatcpiais, €ws, i) (avaKptvuj), exami- nation before a judge, Acts 25. 26. avaKvirraf, f. if/co, to raise one's self up, rise up, i. e. from a stooping posture, Luke 13. 11 ; metaph. to be elated, as with joy, 21. 28. avaXap.@dv 00, f. X7}\\/opai, aor. 2 av- eXafiov, aor. 1 pass. aveXi)(pdr)v, to take up, trans, a) genr. as from the ground ; in N. T. only in the phrase av€Xrj(p6ri els ovpavSv he was taken up, received up, into heaven, Mark 16. 19 ; or aveX^cpO-n simply, where els rbv ovp. is implied, Acts 1.2,22; 1 Tim. 3. 16 iv 5%. With the ac- cessory idea of bearing, Acts 7. 43 av€Xdfi€T€ r^v^ffKrjvrjv rod MoAo%, alluding probably to the manner in which the statues of heathen gods were carried about in processions. Spoken of arms, &c. to take up arms, Eph. 6. 13. b) to take up or with, take along, i. e. as a companion or fellow-traveller, Acts 20. 13. avdXrjypis, ews, i) (avaXafifidvcc), a taking up into heaven, Luke 9. 51. avaXicncoo, f. Xooaw, aor. 1 avriXooo'a, to consume, i. e. to destroy, trans. Luke 9. 54. avaXoyia, as, 7) (avaXoyos, fr. avd, Xoyos), ratio, proportion, Rom. 12. 6 Kara t^v avaXoyiav iriarecos, i. e. according to the measure of the gifts and faculties with which we hold and manifest our faith, comp. v. 3, where it is jxerpov. avcikoy't^OjJiat 28 avarr'ntTd) avaXoyl^o/uai, f. ao/xai, to reckon up, compute, as in arithmetic, geo- metry, &c. ; in N. T. to consider at- tentively, reflect upon, Heb. 12. 3. &va\os, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, aXs), not salt, insipid, Mark 9. 50 eav to aXas avaXov ykvr\Tai if the salt become not salt, i. e. lose its savour and pun- gency. avdXvais, ecos, tj {avaXvoo), pr. re- solution, dissolving ; also departure, e.g. from a banquet; in N. T. de- parture, i. e. from life, 2 Tim. 4. 6. avaXvoo, f. crco, to loosen again, undo ; in N. T. to depart, i. e. from life, Phil. 1. 23 : with the accessory idea of going home or back, hence to re- turn, e. g. e/c T(vvydjj.ccp, Luke 12. 36. auafjLdpTTjros, ov, 6, r\, adj. (a, afxaprdvui), without sin, faultless, John 8. 7. avafxivw, f. fisvco, to wait out, i. e. to remain ; in N. T. to await, expect, i. e. with patience and confidence, trans. 1 Thess. 1. 10. avajXLfjLviio'Kw, f. /nwfjo'oo, aor. 1 pass. ave/jLvrjo-driv with mid. signif., to call up to mind, remind, cause to remem- ber, a) genr., and constr. with double accus., 1 Cor. 4. 17 ; in the sense of to admonish, exhort, 2 Tim. 1. 6. b) mid. auajjLi/jLVTjo'Kop.ai, to call to mind, recollect, remember, ab- sol. Mark 11.21; with gen. of thing, 14. 72 ; accus. 2 Cor. 7. 15. avdfxv7](T is, seas, 7] {avafxifjivria-Kw), remembrance, Luke 22. 19. avaveooo, a>, f. ojco), to renew ; mid. avaveoofxai, ovjjlcll, to renew for one's self ; in N. T. to renew one's self, be renewed, viz. in spirit, Eph. 4. 23, i. e. to be changed from a carnal to a Christian spirit and life. avaur}(pa), f. \pco, to become sober again, e'/c fx4B-qs ; in N. T. metaph. to recover sobriety of mind, recover one's self, i. e. e/c rrjs rov 8iafi6Xov irayiSos, intrans. 2 Tim. 2. 26. 'Avavias, a, 6, Ananias, Heb. ' Je- hovah hath given,' pr. name of three persons in N. T. avavrippi)ro s,ov,o, tJ, adj. (a, avri, ipecc), not to be contradicted, indis- putable, Acts 19. 36. a.vavTippi]TU)S, adv. pr. without con- tradiction ; hence without hesitation, promptly, Acts 10. 29. avdj-ios, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, &i-ios), un- worthy, not adequate, foil, by gen. 1 Cor. 6. 2. av a£icos, adv. unworthily, i. e. in an improper manner, irreverently, 1 Cor. 11. 27,29. avdiravo'is, ecas, tj (avcnravw), rest, quiet, as from occupation, oppres- sion, or torment, Rev. 4. 8 avairav- (Tlv ovk ex ov, trans. 1. to send up, as before a judge or tribunal, &c. to refer» remit, Luke 23. 7. 2. to send back, trans. Philem. 12. avdirripos, ov, o, rj, adj. (avd, TrrjpSs), maimed, i. e. deprived of some mem- ber, or of the use of it, Luke 14. 13. aua7riTTTco, f. ireaovjiiai, aor. 2 aveirc- crov, aor. 1 mid. aveTr€o-djj.r]U, pr. to fall upon or towards, i. e. to fall down, lie down ; in N. T. to recline, as at table at meals, &c. in the ancient manner, Matt. 15. 35 ; 21. 20 M rb (ttyjOos 3 lr)o~ov reclined upon the breast of Jesus, i. e. sat next to him on the triclinium. By impl. to take a place at table, &c. to eat, Luke 11. 37 : in the same sense aor. 1 mid. imperat. avdireo-ai, 14. 10, 17.7, in some eds., for avdirsaov or audwco'e in text. rec. This sense of the word belongs only to the later Greek. avair \r)p6(i) 29 ava(TTpt(pio avairXrjpoeo, a>, f. w, to fill up, com- plete, trans, a) spoken of measure, 1 Thess. 2. 16 ai/cnrArjpooo'ai uvroou ras a/naprlas, i. e. rb jxerpov ra>y afxapTLwv in Matt. 23. 32. b) of prophecy, &o. to fulfil, 13. 14. c) of a work or duty, to fulfil, per- form, Gal. 6. 2 rbv v6jjlov rod Xp. the precept of Christ, d) of persons, avair\r)povv rbv roirov riv6s to fill the place of any one, i. e. to sustain his character, 1 Cor. 14. 16. e) in the sense of to supply, make good, i. e. a deficiency, vo-reprjiua, 1 Cor. 16. 17. d j/ air o \ 6yrjr os, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, diroXoyiojJiaL) , without apology, inex- cusable, Rom. 1. 20. avairpdacru), f. £oo, to make up, i. e. to call in, to exact, e. g. a debt, in some mss. Luke 19.23 instead of av €7rpa£a. dva7TTU(rcra>, f. |a>, to fold back, un- fold; in N.T. to unroll, e.g. rb fii- &\iov, a roll or volume, Luke 4. 17. avdirroo, f. tpo) (avd, dirra)), to light up, kindle, trans. Luke 12. 49. avapid fX7]T os, ov, 6, rf, adj. (a, apiO- fi6s), innumerable, Heb. 11. 12. avacrcieo, f. ciffoo, to shake up or back- ivards and forwards, e. g. the hands; in N. T. metaph. to stir up, insti- gate, as rbv ox^ov, Mark 15. 11. avao" K€vd£a), f. dcrco (cncevos), to pack up baggage, &c. in order to re- move, to lay waste i. e. by collect- ing and carrying off every thing, to destroy ; hence in N. T. metaph. to destroy, e. g. ras xpvx^s, to pervert, i. e. from the truth, fatally, Acts 15. 24. avacnrdco, So, f. daca, to draw up or out, Luke 14. 5. avdarraa is, ecos, 17 (avicrr'nfii), 1. a rising up, as opp. to 77 irroocis, fall ; by meton. the author or cause of ris- ing up, i. e. metaph. the author of a better state, of higher prosperity, of eternal happiness, Luke 2. 34 ; others here take avdaravis in the sense of breaking up, removal, and as referred to the mind, disturbance, agitation, perturbation. 2. resurrection, i. e. of the body from death, return to life, viz. a) spoken of individuals who have re- turned to life, Heb. 11. 35 women received their dead e£ avaardcrews, lit. from resurrection, i. e. raised again to life ; so of the resurrection of Jesus, Acts 1. 22, al. b) of the future and general resurrection at the end of all things, iv rf, eVxarT? 7/yuepa John 11.24; either simply avdaraais Acts 24. 15, avdaraais V€Kpa>v 26. 23, or e/c veKpoov 1 Cor. 15. 12 ; John 5. 29 bis els avdo-ra- o~iu fays . . . €is avdaraaiv Kpicrews resurrection unto life, i. e. eternal happiness, resurrection unto condem- nation, i. e. eternal misery ; Heb. 11. 35 "iva Kpeirrouos auaardcreoos tvx°°o~lv that they might obtain a bet- ter resurrection, namely, than that just before spoken of, i. e. that they might obtain the resurrection unto life, c) of the resurrection of the righteous, rwu SiKaioov Luke 14. 14, called also the first resurrection Rev. 20. 5, 6. d) by meton. the au- thor of resurrection, John 11. 25. aj/acrrar6co, a>, f. cvcro) {avdararos, fr. avio-T-nfMi), found only in later Greek, and equivalent to avdcrarov Troielv in earlier writers, to drive out, expel ; to devastate, destroy, as cities ; hence in N. T. to disturb, agitate, put in commotion, trans, spoken of cities, Acts 17. 6; of the minds of Christians, Gal. 5. 12. avao~TavQ6o), <£, f. wcroo, to raise up and fix upon the cross, crucify ; in N. T. metaph. Heb. 6. 6. avao~Tzvd £00, f. |o>, to fetch up a deep- drawn sigh, i. e. to sigh deeply, Mark 8.12. avao'Tpecpct), f. ypu, aor. 2 pass, av- eo~rpd(p7}is. 1. to turn up, overturn, trans, e. g. ras rpairefas John 2. 15. 2. to turn back again, and, intrans. and middle, to return, Acts 5. 22 : by Hebraism, 15. 16 ai/aarpe\pcc Kal apoLKoBo/j.r]crco rr\v o"KH]vriv Aa/3i5, put adverbially for again ; others, I ivill restore, set up again. 3. mid. avacrrpecpo/jLai, and aor. 2 pass., to turn one's self round, be turned round, same as Lat. versari, or in English to turn one's self ox one's hand to any thing ; with iu and dat. a) spoken of place, pr. to move about in a place, and thence to sojourn, dwell in, Matt. 17. 22 ; of a state or thing, &c to be occupied arcMTTpocpri 30 am \bv X a> with, to be in, to live in, ep irXdpr) 2 Pet. 2. 18. b) of persons, &c. lite- rally to move about among, i. e. to live with, be conversant with, and hence genr. to live, pass one's time, conduct one's self, &c. Eph. 2. 3 ep oTs KOLl 7)fJL£?S TraVT€S aU€CTrpd(p7)fJL€V irore, [opres^ ep reus eiriBvp.iais. b.vacrrpo, aor. 1 auereiXa, perf. aparertiXKa. 1. trans, to cause to rise up, e. g. rov H\Kiov Matt. 5. 45. 2. intrans. to rise up. a) pr. spo- ken of light, Matt. 4. 16 ; of a cloud, Luke 12. 54; of the morning star, 2 Pet. 1.19; of the sun, Matt. 13.6. The earlier Greek writers use apa- reWeip of the sun, and eirneWeip of the stars, b) metaph. of the Mes- siah's descent from the tribe of Judah, to spring, Heb. 7. 14. apariBrifJLi, f. apa6r)aop.ai, to place upon, to lay up, suspend, as a gift in a temple ; in N. T. mid. aor. 2 apede- pjr\v, to place before, i. e. to declare to any one, to make known, trans. Acts 25. 14. aparoXr), r)s, r\ (apareWw), arising, as of the sun and moon ; hence in N. T. 1. by meton. the day-spring, dawn, or the rising sun, Luke 1. 78 aparoXrj e{ v\j/ovs, i. e. the rising of the celestial Sun from on high, the Messiah; others, a shoot. 2. put in sing, and plur. for the east, spoken both of the heavens and the earth, Matt. 2. 1, saep. aparpeircc, f. *J/&>, to overturn, over- throw, trans. ; in N. T. metaph. to subvert, destroy, 2 Tim. 2. 18. avarp4(p(io,f. dgexj/oo, literally to nou- rish up, i.e. to bring up, as a child, trans. Acts 7. 20, 21 ; metaph. spo- ken of mental culture, to educate, 22. 3. avacp aivw, f. , pr. to light up, as lamps, to make appear, shew ; in N. T. mid. apacpatpo/uai, to shew one's self, to appear, Luke 19. 11 ; pass, to be shewn, i. e. to have pointed out to one's self, Acts 21.3 apacpapepres ttjp Kv- irpov being shewn Cyprus, i. e. having it pointed out to them as visible in the distance. In the act. apacpaipw governs the ace. of the thing and dat. ofpers. ; in the pass, the dat. becomes the subject, and the ace. is retained. apacpepa, f. avolo~(*>, aor. 1 aprjpeyKa, aor. 2 avfyzy kov. 1. to bear up- wards, carry up, lead up, as from a lower to a higher place, trans, foil, by els with accus. of place whither, Matt. 17. 1. Spoken of sacrifices, to offer up, i. e. place upon the al- tar, eirl rb 6vo , iaarr]piop James 2. 21 ; hence also without eirl rb $vo~. Heb. 7. 27 bis. 2. to take up and bear, i. e. in the place of another, to take from ano- ther upon one's self, to take away ; in N. T. spoken metaph. of sins, ras afiaprias, to bear the punishment of sin, to expiate, Heb. 9. 28 ; 1 Pet. 2. 24 hs ras afxaprias tj/ulcop avrbs api)- veyitev ep rep aufiari avrov eirl ib |t$- Xop who bore our sins in his own body upon the cross, i. e. himself bore the punishment due to our sins. avaepwveta, cD, f. r)(T(a, to lift up the voice, i. e. to exclaim, cry out, Luke 1. 42 axea>), a pour- ing out, effusion ; in N. T. metaph., 1 Pet. 4. 4 els rr/p avrrjp rrjs aaoo- rias avaxvcriv into the same emptying out, excess, of dissoluteness. apax<0p£to> &) f. r)crct), to go back, re- cede, spoken of those who flee ; in N. T. simply to go away, depart, i. e. to go from one place to another, viz. a) genr. Matt. 2. 12, ssep. b) in the sense of to withdraw, retire, for privacy, &c. Acts 23. 19; Matt. 9. 24 apax^op^Te withdraw, i. e. give place. apd^pv^LS, eoos, tj (apa.\$/vx<*>), refresh- ment, recreation, rest, Acts 3. 19 Kai- poi apatyvi-ews times of refreshing, i. e. of peaceful enjoyment and bliss in the Messiah's kingdom. apa\j/vxu>> f. !&>> to draw breath again, take breath, i. e. to revive, be re- freshed, intrans. ; in N. T. genr. to refresh, recreate, trans. 2 Tim. 1. 16 'Stl iroWdtcis fxe apexjw^e, i. e. has often delighted, gratified me. uvCpcnroc Larry q 31 uviy^ b) avb* p air odi err r)s,ov, 6 (avdpair otiifa), a man- stealer, kidnapper, 1 Tim. 1. 10. *hv§peas, ov, 6, Andrew, pr. name of one of the apostles. av8pi(), unspeakable, ineffable, 1 Pet. 1. 8. avefcXenrros, ov, 6, i) (a, e/cAenrco), unfailing, exhaustless, Luke 12. 33. aveKros, 7), 6v (dvexop-ai), tolerable, supportable ; in N. T. used only in the compar., Matt. 10. 15, al. aveXe^pLoov, ovos, 6, 7), adj.(a, eXef)- fi(nv), uncompassionate, cruel, Rom. 1.31. avepl^opai (dvejaos), to be agitated by winds, tossed, spoken of waves, James 1. 6 : only in N. T. ti.vep.os, ov, 6 (6,0) oxolt]jxl), wind, i. e. air in motion, a) pr. Matt. 11. 7 ; Rev. 7. 1 1X7) Truer) tivepos. Spoken of violent, stormy winds, Matt. 14. 30 rhv tive/nov lo'xvpo'v, Jam. 3. 4 virb GKk7)q&v avejuoov, et saep. ; Rev. 7. 1 01 recraapes ti.vep.oi the four cardinal winds. Hence b) by meton. oi rea- aapes tivepoi the four quarters of the earth or heavens, whence these car- dinal winds blow, Matt. 24. 31. c) metaph. put as the emblem of in- stability, &c. ti.vep.os rrjs 8i8ao~Ka\ias wind of doctrine, i. e. empty doctrine, unstable opinion, &c. Eph. 4. 14. avevBeKTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, evde- Xercu), impossible, ivhat cannot be, Luke 17. 1. ave^epevvTjros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, e|e- pevvdoo), inscrutable, Rom. 11.33. ave^inaicos, ov, 6, t), adj. (avexop.ai, kolkos), patient under evils and inju- ries, 2 Tim. 2. 24. ave^ixviaaros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, *l*X I ' fC *C ov > 7), adj. (a, eira.io~xvvop.ai), witfiout cause cfsluime, irreproachable, 2 Tim. 2. 15. ave7ri\7)TTT0S, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, eVi- Xapfidvoo), pr. not to be apprehended ; in N. T. metaph. ir reprehensible, un- blameable 1 Tim. 3. 2, comp. Tit. 1. 7, where it is aveytc\7)ros. avepxopai, f. aveXe vcropai, aor. 2 avrjXdov (dud, epxopai), to come up, go up, ascend, i. e. from a lower to a higher place, e. g. els to oqos John 6. 3, els 'lepoa6Xvpa Gal. 1. 17. tivecr is, ea)s, 7) (dvi7)pi),a letting loose, remission, relaxation, viz. a) from bonds, imprisonment, &c. Acts 24. 23 ex €a/ aveo~iv, i. e. to be freed from bonds, &c. b) from active exertion, labour, &c. 2 Cor. 8. 13 ovx "vol aXXois [$] tivecris not that others may be freed, i. e. from the duty of contributing, c) metaph. remission, rest, quiet, either internal, 2 Cor. 2. 12, or external, 7. 5. averd^co, f. dcrco (avd, erdfa), to ex- amine thoroughly, inquire strictly ; in N. T. in a forensic sense, to examine, as by scourging, &c. Acts 22.24, 29. tivev, a prep, governing the gen., without, a) spoken of things, e.g. of the instrument, ivithout the help of, 1 Pet. 31; of manner, 4. 9. b) of persons, without the knowledge or will of, Matt. 10. 29 avev tov irarpSs without the Father s knowledge. avevBeros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, evOeros), not opportune, not commodious, Acts 27. 12. avevpiaKO), f. p7)crco, aor. 2 avevpov (avd, evpio'Koo), to find out, as by searching, trans. Luke 2. 16. avex&, f. e|o> (avd, e^w), to hold up, hold in or back, restrain, stop; found in N. T. only in middle, avexopat, f. ave^opai, imperf. aveixopTjv and (with double augm.) tyeixo'pnv, aor. 2 7)vecrxo r p.7)v, pr. to hold one's self upright, hence to bear up, hold out, endure ; foil, by genit. a) spoken of things, to endure, bear patiently are \pLOQ 32 avuptjTTOKTorog (with gen.), as afflictions, 2 Thess. 1. 4 sv reus 6\i^€(Tiv aTs avexecde, where ah is by attraction for wv ; absol. 1 Cor. 4. 12. b) of persons, to bear with, have patience with, as the errors or weaknesses of any one, Matt. 17. 17. c) by impl. to admit, receive, i. e. to listen to (with gen.); spoken of persons, Acts 18. 14 ; of doctrine, &c. 2 Tim. 4. 3. averpios, ov, 6, a nephew, Col. 4. 10. avnBov, ov, r6, anethum, dill, an aro- matic plant, Matt. 23. 23. av7)K ktA, happy the man, to whom, &c. i. e. he, ille. So &vdpes rod tottov inhabit- ants, Matt. 14. 35. avQicrriixi, f. apriCTTjcra) (dvri, 'iff- ttj/ull), in N. T. only perf. dvdecrriKa, aor. 2 avriar^v, and impf. mid. dv- dio~TdfJL7]v, to stand against, mid. to set one 's self against, i. e. to with- stand, to oppose, to resist, either in words or deeds, or both ; with dat. case, or absol., Matt. 5. 39, Eph. 6. 13 ; Gal. 2. 11 Kara irgocroynov avrip dureo'T7}v I withstood him to the face. dvQofJLoXoyto), co, f. ^cco (dvrt, 6/uo- Xoyioo), mid. avBofAoXoytofxai, ovfiat, pr. to utter mutually the same things ; hence spoken of two parties, to make an accord, also alternately or mutually to confess or profess ; in N. T. mid. to profess publicly, i. e. to praise, celebrate, pr. alternately, as in the temple-worship; foil, by dat. Luke 2. 38 kqX avrr) dvOwfjLoXoyeTro tw Kvp(o) and she likewise praised the Lord, as Simeon had just before done. a"vQos, €os, t6, a flower, James 1. 10. dvQpaKia, as, rj (a'vOgaif') , a bed or mass of live coals, John 18. 18. cLvdpal;, anos, 6, a coal, a live coal, Rom. 12. 20, where ' to heap coals of fire on one's head,' signifies, to excite in him painful feelings of regret. dvOpooirdgeorKos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (6.V- dpooiros, dpeo~Kco), desirous to please men, i. e. without regard to God, Eph. 6. 6 : a word of the later Greek. dvBg&Tcivos, t], ov {'avQpomos), hu- man, pertaining to man, e. g. a) in nature or kind, James 3. 7 vo*is dv- dgcoTriurj human nature, i. e. man ; 1 Cor. 2. 4, 13 o~o(pla duOpcairivrj hu- man wisdom, b) in respect to origin or adaptation, 1 Cor. 4. 3 dvOpooirivn rjfJLtga human day of trial, i. e, a court- day; 10. 13 Treipaor/ubs dvOpco- ttlvos, i. e. common to men, not pecu- liar ; Rom. 6. 19 dvQg avdpccwe, but ra- ther implying the person addressed to be an inferior, comp. in dvrjp 1. a., Luke 5. 20. So ol dvOpwiroL men, i. e. the living, Rev. 9. 10; or those with whom we live, people, Matt. 5. 13; or men of this world, this generation, wicked men, 10. 17, al. : also ol av- dgwiroi other men, simply others, 6. 5, al. b) spoken in reference to his human nature, a man, i. e. a human being, (a) pr. Jam. 5. 17 'HXias dv- dpccTros i\v ufxoioTradTjs r\[juv, 1 Tim. 2. 5 HvOqcottos Xpio~r6s, et pass. Here is included the idea of human in- firmity and imperfection, especially when spoken in opposition to God and divine things; Gal. 1. 11, 12 Kara dudpcoTrov . . irapa dvOpdoirov, i. e. of human origin ; so \eyeiv or Aa- \€iu Kara dvOpcoirou to speak after the manner of men, i. e. in accordance with human views, &c, to illustrate by human examples or institutions, to use a popular mode of speaking, &c, Rom. 3. 5, 1 Cor. 9. 8; — 15. 32 et Kara dvQpooitov idrjpiofj.dx'O ' - accord- ing to man's will, &c. i. e. ov Kara @€6u. The gen. dvdpwirov stands also instead of the adj. dvOpwiuvos, as 2 Pet. 2. 16 eV dudpcoirov (pcoi/fj with a human voice ; Rev. 13. 18 doiQ- p.bs dvdpooirov a man's number, i. e. an ordinary number ; 21. 17 per pop dvdp&irov human measure, i. e. com- mon. (j8) metaph. spoken of the internal man, 6 e dvQpooiros, i.e. the mind, the soul, the rational man, Rom. 7. 22, called in 1 Pet. 3. 4 6 Kpvirrbs T7)s KapSias dvQpwiros the hidden -man of the heart, to which is opposed 6 e£a> di/Opcoiros the external visible man, 2 Cor. 4. 16. So 6 xa- Kaibs kclI 6 Kaivbs dvOpccrros, i. e. the old man, or the former unrenewed disposition of heart, and the new man, or the disposition which is created and cherished by Chris- tianity, Rom. 6. 6. c) spoken with reference to the character and con- dition of a person, and applied in various senses, according to the context, viz. (a) a man, vir, i. e. a male person of ripe age, Matt. 8.9, 33 av0poj7roQ al. saep. ; dvdpootros rod 0eoO man of God, i. e. minister or messenger of God, one devoted to his service, 1 Tim. 6. 11. ()3) a husband, as opp. to a wife, Matt. 19. 10 77 curia rov dvBpooirov fxerd rr/s yvvaiKos. (7) a son, as opp. to a father, Matt. 10. 35, or a male child generally, John 7. 23. (5) a master, as opp. to ser- vants, &c. Matt. 10. 36. (e) a ser- vant, Luke 12. 36, comp. v. 37 ; so probably vj/uxcu dudpcoircav female slaves, Rev. 18. 13. (f) ol avOpcairoi eV rfj tt6\€l, i. e. citizens, inhabitants, John 4. 28. 2. indefin. dvQpooiros, = r\s, any man, a certain man, i. e. one, some one, any one. a) genr. r\s dvQpco-Kos a certain man, Luke 10. 30; without rls, Matt. 9. 9 eldeu dvQpwnov kclQt)- fievov, al. saep. ; efs audpcoiros for els Tis, John 11. 50. So in a general proposition, a man, i. e. any one out of a number, Rom. 3. 28 iriarei 5t- KaiovaOai dudpwirou a man is justified by faith, i. e. any one who has faith is justified : with a negative, no man, no one, Matt. 19. 6. b) joined with an adject, or noun it forms a periphrasis for a subst.,comp. dvi\p 1. b., Matt. 11. 19 avdgcDiros irov, and 6 Xpiaros. By using this name of himself before his judges, Jesus openly professed himself to be the Messiah, and was so understood by all present, Matt. 26. 64. dvOvTrarevco, f. evcrco (dvBviraros), to be proconsul, Acts 18. 12. a v Ovirar os, ov, 6 (avri, riiraros), a proconsul, Acts 13. 6. duirjfii, f. aj/7)o~oo, aor. 2 dvr\v, aor. 1 pass. aveQy]v (dvd, fyiu), to send up or forth ; in N. T. to let go, trans, i. e. a) to relax, loosen, e. g. rds fcvKrrj- ptas Acts 27. 40, rd deapd 16. 26. b) to omit, cease from, as rrjv direiAriv Eph. 6. 9 ; in the sense of to leave, neglect, not care for, Heb. 13. 5 ov fJL-f} (T€ CLVCt). a v i A e go s, w, 6, r), ad j . ( a, 'lAecos or i Ad- os), uncompassionate, pitiless, James 2. 13, where Lachmann has cWAeos. dvnrros, ov, o, 7], adj. (a, vltttco), un- washed, Matt. 15. 20. aviffTTj/AL, f. avacrrjoro), aor. 1 avitf- TTjaa, aor. 2 dyearrjv and imperat. av&o-T'nQi, by apoc. az/aora (cu>a, 'iarr)- (jll). This verb is divided between the trans, and intrans. significations. I. transitive, in the present, imperf., fut., and aor. 1 of the act, to cause to rise up, raise up, cause to stand, viz. a) pr. spoken of those lying down, Acts 9. 41 ; of the dead, to raise up, recall to life, John 6. 39 ; 4k veKp&v Acts 13. 34. b) metaph. to raise up, i. e. to cause to exist, cause to appear, e. g. o"irepp.a rivi Matt. 22. 24, top Xpiarov Acts 2. 30, Trpocpr)- rnv 3. 22. Pass. Upzvs dvio-raadai Heb. 7. 11. II. intransitive, in the perf., pluperf., and aor. 2 act., and in the mid., to rise up, to arise, viz. a) pr. spoken of those who are sitting or lying down, Matt. 26. 62 ; Luke 22. 45 dvatrrds curb rr)s irpoffevxys rising up from prayer, i. e. from a kneeling or recumbent posture ; of rising from bed or from sleep, 11. 7. So duacrrrjuai e/c vtupwv to rise from the dead, return to life, Matt. 17. 9 ; without 4k veKp&v, 20. 19: fig. Eph. 5. 14 dudara l« rcois vtKpwv, i. e. arise from the death of sin, i put on the new man in Christ.' b) metaph. to arise, i. e. to come into existence, to be, Acts 7. 18. c) in the sense of to stand forth, come forward, appear, Matt. 12. 41, al. ; avaarr\vai iirlriva to rise up against any one, to assault, Mark 3. 26. d) by a species of ori- ental pleonasm, it is often prefixed, espec. in the participle, to verbs of going, undertaking, or doing any thing, Matt. 9. 9 dvaards tikoAovOti- yjj.aL and (with triple augm.) tyiqyixai, aor. 1 pass. dvecfixQw and later T\vo'tx^f\v and (with triple augm.) rjpecpx^Wi aor. 2 pass, later form i\voiyr\v, fut. 2 pass. dvoiyfjo'ojULai. In N. T. to open, trans., and in later usage perf. 2 dvi- yya intrans., to be open, to stand open, a) spoken of what is closed by a cover or door, &c. Matt. 2. 1 1 drjaav- povs treasures, i. e. boxes, caskets, &c. ; 27. 52 rd fiu^fieTa sepulchres, which were closed by large stones : fig. the throat of wicked men is called rdcpos dueccy/mei/os an open se- pulchre, Rom. 3. 13, as voiding forth noisome slanders against God and the righteous : most freq. with dvpa, a door or gate, Acts 5. 23, al. So, in order that one may enter, Matt. 25. 11 ; or go out, Acts 5. 19 ; or view the interior, Rev. 11. 19. So rb avoiKocof.itis) 35 avTava7r\r)p6u) (ppeap tt)s dfivcraov the pit of the abyss, Rev. 9. 2, since in the East pits or wells are closed with large stones : 6vpa is implied before dvoiy^aeraL Matt. 7. 7, Luke 11.9; hence, me- taph. to open the door, as of the heart, i. e. receive willingly, Rev. 3. 20 ; to open the door, viz. of faith or of the kingdom of heaven, i. e. to afford an opportunity of embracing the gos- pel, Acts 14. 27; to open the door, viz. for the gospel, or for a teacher, &c. i. e. to give him opportunity to publish the gospel and gain con- verts, 1 Cor. 16. 9. b) of the hea- vens, to open the heavens, or to have the heavens opened or divided, so that celestial things may become mani- fest, Matt. 3. 16. c) of a book, i. e. a volume, rolled up and sealed, Rev. 5. 2 ; or of the seals of a book, rds a holding back, delay ; in N. T. self-restraint, forbear- ance, patience, Rom. 2. 4 ; 3. 26. dvrayoovi^ofxai, f. iao/jiaL (d^ri,dyoo- vi^ojxaC), to be an antagonist, to con- tend with, Heb. 12. 4. dvrdXXayjjLa, aros, r6 (dvTi, d\Xdo~- o~oo), that which is exchanged for any thing, compensation, equivalent; hence genr. price, Matt. 16. 26 dvrdWay/uLa TTJs tyvxys avrov the price of his life, i.e. of deliverance from death, — the phrase being borrowed from the redemption of a slave. dv r av air \T)p 6 co, *> rod Xpicrrov iv rfj o~aoKi /.tou I fill up, make good, what is yet wanting to me of afflictions for Christ, i. e. ' instead of any deficiency (dvr\ vaTep^jaaros), I endure a fulness {i?Ki]p / iu), recompense, reward, Col. 3. 24. avrairoKpivofxai {dvri, diroKptvo- fxai), aor. 1 pass. dvTcnreKpidrjv with mid. signif., to answer again, reply against, Luke 14. 6. dvT€?TTov, aor. 2 (dvri, e?7iw), used as aor. of the verb dvriX4yw, to reply, contradict, gainsay, with dat. Luke 21. 15; absol. Acts 4. 14. dvrex^ (dvri, ex&>)> to hold before, intrans. to resist; in N.T. only mid., to hold fast to, cleave to, i. e. to be faithfully attached to any person or thing, Matt. 6. 24; hence, faithfully to care for, 1 Thess. 5. 14. dvri, prep, with gen., pr. simply local, over against, in presence of, as dvri tlvos arrival ; hence used metaph. either in a hostile sense, against, contra, or by way of compa- rison, where it implies something of equivalent value, and denotes sub- stitution, exchange, requital, &c. 1. by way of substitution, in place of, instead of, Luke 11. 11 dvri IxOvos ocpiv, Jam. 4. 15 dvri rod \4yeiv vfxds. As implying succession, Matt. 2. 22 'ApxeAaos fiao'iAevei d.vri 'Hpcbdov. So John 1. 16 i\dfiojj.ev X^Q IV ^ T * X^piros, one favour in place of or after another, grace upon grace, i. e. most abundant grace. 2. by way of exchange, requital, equivalent, &c. in consideration of, on account of ; spoken a) of price, for, Heb. 12. 16 dvri figucrecas fiias. b) of persons, for whom, for the sake of whom, or in behalf of whom, any thing is done, Matt. 17. 27. c) of retribution, for, Matt. 5. 38 ocpdaK- p.bs dvri ocpdaAfxov. d) of the cause, motive, occasion, &c. on account of, because of, Heb. 12. 2 dvri rr)s x a P^ on account of the joy ; Eph. 5. 31 dvri rovrov because of this, i. e. for this cause ; Luke 12. 3 dvO* &v on account of which things, i. e. wherefore : but dvd' wv is more commonly a caus- ative particle, for dvr\ tovtov on, on this account that, because that, or simply because; as, 1. 20 dvff u>v ovk eV/crevcras, 19.44. Note. In composition dvri de- notes 1. over against, as dvrirdo'o'ca ; 2. contrary to, as dvr iXeyoo; 3. reci- procity, as dj/TaTrodidoo/uu ; 4. substi- tution, as duTifiaaiXevs, dvOviraros ; 5. similarity or correspondence, as avriOeos, dvrd^ios. dvrif&dW(ti,f. ^a\oo,to throw in one's turn, as a weapon ; in N. T. metaph. of words, to cast backwards and for- wards, trans, i. e. to converse, Luke 24. 17. dvTLBiaridrjfjii, to place or dispose over against ; in N. T. mid. dvridia- ride/naL, to oppose one's self, be adverse, 2 Tim. 2. 25. dvrtfiiKos, ov, 6, 7] {dvri, BIkt)), an opponent, accuser, e. g. the plaintiff in a suit at law, Matt. 5. 25 ; hence genr. any adversary, enemy (= e%- Bp6s), Luke 18. 3. ' dvrideo'i s, ecus, i) (avTiridrjiuLi), anti- thesis, opposition, 1 Tim. 6. 20 dvri- decreis rr)s ^/evdcovv/uiov yvcbcreoos, i. e. opposite opinions, contrary positions or doctrines, &c. dvTLKadia'TT) (mi, f. dvTiKaracTT7)a(i> t in the transitive tenses, to put in place of another, oppose ; in N. T. aor. 2 intrans. to resist, stand firm against, absol. Heb. 12. 4. dvTiKaAect>, co, f. ecra>, to invite in turn, i. e. to a feast, trans. Luke 14. 12. avriKEL/jLai, f. Keiaofiai, to lie oppo- site ; in N. T. to oppose, be adverse or repugnant to, foil, by dat. Gal. 5. 17 ; 6 dvTiKcifxevos an adversary, op- poser, with dat. Luke 13. 17 ; or absol. 1 Cor. 16. 9. dvriKpv, adv. (dvTt), opposite to, over against, with gen. Acts 20. 15. dvTi\afA&dvo), f. Ki)y\jofxaL, to take in turn ; in N. T. mid. avTiKafx^dvofxai, to take to one's self, take part in, in- terest one's self for, foil, by gen. a) spoken of things, 1 Tim. 6. 2 ol rrjs evepyeo'tas dvri\afjil3av6iJ.evoi, i. e. ' who also are partakers of, devoted avTikiyb) 37 hvvcpog to, the good cause ;' others, by He- braism, firmly attached to. b) of persons, to aid, protect, relieve, Luke 1. 54. dvriXiyw, f. e|o>, with dat. or absol. to speak against, i. e. a) to contra- dict, Acts 13. 45 ; foil, by p.i) with infin. to deny, Luke 20. 27. b) /o oppose, disobey, to contemn or revile, John 19. 12. ayTtA^iJ/iS, €cos, t) (avriXafifidvoo), aid, relief; in N. T., by meton. of abstract for concrete, a helper, re- liever, 1 Cor. 12. 28, where it refers to those appointed to take care of the poor and sick, i. e. the Sidicovoi, both male and female. dvriXoyia, as, 7) (avri\£y 00), contra- diction, i. e. a) controversy, question, strife, Heb. 6. 16. b) contumely, reproach, 12. 3. dvriXoidogea), 00, f. ^Jo"w, to revile in turn, 1 Pet. 2. 23. dvriXvrpov, ou, ro (dvri, Xvrpov), ransom, price of redemption, 1 Tim. 2. 6 dvriXvrgov virep iravroov, comp. Matt. 20. 28 Xvrpov avrl ttoXX&v. avrip.er q4go, 00, f. t)o~cc, to measure out again or in turn, absol. Luke 6. 38, i. e. metaph. put for to repay, requite, to render like for like. dvTifjLKrdia, as, 7) (dvri, fiiaOos), re- tribution, recompense, ivages ; spo- ken of punishment, Rom. 1. 27 ; of reward, 2 Cor. 6. 13 rrjv avrijv dvri- fjuaOiap irXarvvdrjrc /cat fyuels, i. e. by way of recompense, open ye your hearts towards me in the same man- ner as I have done to you. 3 Avri6x^ta, as, 7], Antioch, the name of two cities in N. T. 1. Antioch of Syria, situated on the river Oron- tes : its modern name is Antakia. 2. Antioch of Pisidia, so called be- cause it was attached to that pro- vince, although situated in Phrygia. 'Aj/Tioxevs, €cas, 6, a citizen of An- tioch, Acts 6. 5. dvTL'Kapipxop.ai, f. cXevo-ojuai, to pass along over against, i. e. to pass by without stopping, Luke 10. 31. 'Avr'nras, a, 6, Antipas, pr. name of a martyr, Rev. 2. 13. 'Kvrnrargis, itios, 7], Antipatris, pr. name of a city of Palestine, situ- ated in a fertile and well-watered plain between Caesarea and Jeru- salem. dvmrepav, adv. (dvri, irepav), over against, on the opposite shore, &c. Luke 8. 26, where some mss. read dvrnrega. dvr i7ri7TTa>, f. Treffov/xai, pr. to fall against or upon, i. e. in a hostile manner ; in N. T. metaph. to oppose, resist, strive against, with dat. Acts 7.51. avricrrpar^vofiai, mid. dep. (dvri, arparsvo)), pr. to lead out an army against; in N. T. metaph. to oppose, Rom. 7. 23. avrirdo'cru}, f. £o>, to draw up an army, arrange in battle-array against ; in N. T. mid. avrirdo-aofxai, metaph. to set one's self against, oppose, resist, absol. Acts 18. 6 ; with dat. Rom. 13. 2. dvrirviros, ov,6, 7), adj. (dvri, rvnos), resisting a blow or impression, i. e. hard, solid; in N. T. dvri in compos, sometimes implies resemblance, correspondence, hence formed after a type or model, like, corresponding ; and neut. dvrirvirov, used as a subst., antitype, that which corresponds to a type, Heb. 9. 24. dvrixgio~Tos, ov, 6, an antichrist, lit. an opposer of Christ ; found only in John's epistles, and there defined to be, collectively, all who deny that Jesus is the Messiah, and that the Messiah is come in the flesh, 1 John 2. 18. dvrXico, a>, f. 7)0- ca (frvrXos), to draw out, as water, wine, &c, absol. and trans. John 2. 8, 9. ^vrXTj/jia, aroSf r6 (dvrXeco), what is drawn ; in N. T. a bucket, i. e. any vessel for drawing water, John 4. 11. dvrocpOaXfJLeco, a>, f. 7\croo (dvri, bcp- daXfios), to look at directly or in the face; in N. T. used metaph. of a ship, to look the wind in the face, i. e. to bear up against, resist, withstand, with dat. Acts 27. 15. &vv$pos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, vdoop), wa- terless, dry, frvvSgoi rSiroi dry places, i. e. barren, sandy, desert, Matt. 12. 43 : fig. of boastful deceivers and seducers, who are called iriqyal &vv~ Sgoi 2 Pet. 2. 17, and vecpeXat. oV- vBpoi Jude 12, i. e. fountains or £ aVVTCOKpiTOQ 38 airayyiXkb) clouds that promise water, but de- ceive those who rely on them. dwirSKpiros, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, viro- Kpivo/uai), unfeigned, real, true, sin- cere, Rom. 12. 9. avvirSraKTos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, viro- rda-(Tco), unsubjected, i. e. spoken of things, pass, not made subject, Heb. 2. 8 ; spoken of persons, act. insub- ordinate, laivless, refractory, 1 Tim. 1.9. &voo, adv. up, above, denoting", a) place where, eV rep ovgavcp ctVco Acts 2. ] 9. Hence 6, 7), to ctVco, as an adj., what is above, upper, re- ferred to heaven, and therefore heavenly, celestial ; so ra &vw heaven, John 8. 23 ; also things above, hea- venly or divine things, Col. 3. 1 ; Gal. 4. 26 7] dvca t lepovo , a\r)fjL the ce- lestial Jerusalem; Phil. 3. 14 i) dvco kXtjo'ls the heavenly calling, = 4ttov~ gdvios Heb. 3. 1. b) motion to a higher place, upwards, sursum, John 11. 41 ; 2. 7 eW Uvea to the very top or brim. dvc&yeov, ov, t6, same as dvdyaiov, q. v. &vwQev, adv. (&via &v) , upper, higher, Acts 19. 1 avwrzpiKa fjiepT] the higher regions, i. e. the in- land parts of Asia Minor, comp. 18. 23. higher, as the avcorepos, a, ov, compar. superior, used in the neut. compar. of av(o, Heb. 10. 8 avcarepov Xeyuv having said above, before, in the former part of the quotation, a // co ^e A 7} s, eos, b, rj, adj, (a, coc/)eAeco), useless, unprofitable, sl) pr. Heb. 7. 18. b) by impl. injurious, noxious, Tit. 3. 9. ' a^ivf], 7)s, rj ( #7*07x4, inf. &£ai), an axe, Matt. 3. 10. 'd^ios, la, lov, worth, worthy, with gen. or absol. a) of equal value, of like worth, worthy of comparison, com- parable, Rom. 8. 18. b) genr. wor- thy of, deserving of, either good or evil, viz. (a) of good, absol., of persons, worthy i.e. of benefit, Matt. 10. 11 ; foil, by gen. of thing, 10. 10 ttjs Tpo(pr)s, Luke 10. 7 rod pacr- 6ov ; by gen. of person, i. e. rod el- vat rivos worthy to be the friend of, or to be cherished by, any one, Matt. 10. 37 ; by infin. aor. Luke 15. 19 ovk ol^los KXrjOrjvaL vlos. (j8) of evil, deserving of, absol. Rev. 16. 6 ; foil, by gen. irXrjycov Luke 12. 48 ; &£ios Oavdrov deserving of death, 23. 15. c) by impl. suitable, correspond- ing to, with gen., as icapirovs aJ;lovs rrjs fAsravolas, Matt. 3. 8 : hence d\i6v eoTi it is suitable, proper, &c. 1 Cor. 16. 4. a|ioco, co, f. cocrco (dittos), to regard as deserving, to hold worthy of. sl) pr. with accus. and gen. 2Thess. 1.11 ; pass, with gen. 1 Tim. 5. 17: foil, by infin. aor. Luke 7. 7. b) to re- gard as suitable, deem proper, think good, foil, by infin. aor., Acts 15. 38 7?£iou, p.r] (TvfAirapahafSelv rovrov, — others, to desire, wish, &c. al-ioos, adv. suitably, properly, in a becoming manner, foil, by gen., Col. 1. 10. aSparos, ov, 6, r\, adj. (a, opdw), un- seen, invisible, Rom. 1. 20. arrayyeXXco, f. eAco, aor. 1 aTcJryysi- Aa, aor. 2 pass. a7rr]yyiX7]v {air6, ayyeXXcc), with dat. of person and accus. of thing or irepi foil, by gen., or Sri, ttoos, or infin. 1. to give in- telligence, bring word from any per- son or place, concerning any thing, i. e. a) to relate, inform of, tell,i. e. what had occurred, &c. with dat. of pers. Matt. 8. 33, ssep. ; foil, by eis, aTayyji) 39 aw apri Luke 8. 34. b) to announce, make known, declare, tell, i.e. what is done or to be done, &c, Matt. 12. 18, saep. ; Heb. 2. 12 airayy€\(io to ovo- fid gov ro7s aoe\(po7s fiov, i. e. de- clare, make known, — others, praise, celebrate. In the sense of to exhort, with infin., Acts 26. 20 ; also, by impl., to confess, Luke 8. 47. 2. to bring back word from any one, to report, foil, by dat. of pers. with or without accus. of thing, Matt. 2. 8; 11. 4. airdyxw, f* dy^oj (awS, #7%co), to strangle ; in N . T. mid. airdyxo/uicu, to strangle one's self, i. e. by hang- ing, to hang one's self, Matt. 27. 5. aitdyoo, f. |w, aor. 2 airrjyayou, aor. 1 pass. a.TriixQ'nv (oltt6, dycc), to lead away, conduct away, trans, a) genr. Luke 13. 15 ; foil, by irpSs, Acts 23. 17. Spoken in N. T. chiefly in a judicial sense, to lead away or bring, i. e. before a judge or to prison, foil, by irp6s or els, Matt. 26. 57, or to punishment, 27. 31 : hence absol. airaxOrjvai to be put to death, Acts 12. 19. b) used of a way, foil, by els, Matt. 7. 13, 14 tj 65bs tj airdyovaa els tt)v aircvAeiav and els ttjv C(jo7)v. c) mid. airdyo/iicu, lit. to lead one's self away, to go away, i. e. metaph. to go astray, be seduced, 1 Cor. 12. 2 npbs to. elSuXa, i. e. to the worship of idols. anaioevTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, irai- oevoo), pr. untaught; in N. T. of things, inept, trifling, absurd, 2 Tim. 2. 23. airaipca, f. agoo (air6, 0X003), trans, to take away, remove, intrans. to go away, depart ; in N. T. only aor. 1 pass. subj. airaoQS), in the passive sense, to be taken away, Matt. 9. 15, or perhaps with the mid. intrans. sense, to depart. airaiTeoo, w, f. t)gco (a.Tr6, alreoo), to demand back from any one, viz. what is one's own, to require, trans, with air6 twos, Luke 12. 20 tt\v tyvxr)v crov airaLTovo'LV airb gov they shall require thy life, indef. for the pass. thy life shall be required, i. e. by him who gave it. airakyeco, co, f. 7}crw (air6, a\yea>), pr. to grieve out, cease from griev'mg ; in N. T. to cease to feel, be unfeel- ing, i. e. without sense of decorum, shame, &e, Eph. 4. 19. airaWdcrcro}, f. £a> (oltto, aWao'crca), to remove from, trans. t\ dir6 twos. Hence in N. T. a) mid. airaXKdo-- oroficu, to remove one's self from, or intrans. to depart, leave, with 0.1:6, Acts 19. 12. b) by impl. to free, set free, dismiss, trans, foil, by aiz6, Luke 12. 58 d.7rrj\\dx0uL an avTov to be set free, let go, from thy oppo- nent, creditor, &c. i. e. by private adjustment; metaph. Heb. 2. 15. airaWoT 01 600, co, f. oogoo (dir6, aWo- toioqo), to estrange, alienate ; pass. to be alienated from, be a stranger to, foil, by gen. Eph. 2. 12; absol. Col. 1. 21. air a\ 6 s, 7), 6v, soft, tender; spoken of a shoot of a tree, Matt. 24. 32. airavT doo, u>,'f. r)o~, f. t^o'co, to deceive, delude, i. e. lead into error, trans. Eph. 5. 6. dirdrr}, tjs, t) {dirardo)), deception, de- lusion ; in N. T. pass., spoken of any thing deceptive, seducing, &c. Matt. 13. 22; Eph. 4. 22 k-rnQvpfias rrjs dndrTjs deceitful propensities,!, e. which seduce to sin and disappoint. dirdroig, ogos, 6 (a, irarr)p), without father, or having lost his father ; in N. T. one whose father is not recorded in the Hebrew genealogies, Heb. 7. 3. diravyafffia, aros, r6 (dirS, avy{)), re- flected splendour or brightness, Heb. 1. 3 diravyao'ixa rrjs dS^rjs rod ®€ov, i. e. fig. * in whom the divine ma- jesty is conspicuous,' same as clict&p Col. 1. 15. dTT€?Sov, aor. 2, subjunc. dirfooo (diro, etdco), used as aor. oidtpogdu), to look away from one thing towards another; in N. T. to see out or through, i. e. to see to an end, perceive, know, Phil. 2. 23. direiOeia, as, f] (air €i0r)s), unwilling- ness to be persuaded, wilful unbelief, obstinacy, Rom. 11. 30 ; Col. 3. 6 viol rrjs diTGiOeias, by Hebr., unbelievers, i. e. pagans. a7re£0ea>, cD, f. iicco (a7T€L6r)s), not to suffer one's self to be persuaded, to refuse belief, i. e. to disbelieve, be disobedient. a) absol. spoken of disbelievers in Christ, Acts 14. 2 ; of those who are disobedient to God, Heb. 3. 18 : hence ol dirsi- Orja'avres unbelievers, i. e. pagans, 11. 31. b) foil, by dat. of person or thing, e. g. rep viol John 3. 36 ; rrj dXrjdeia Rom. 2. 8. direiO'fis, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (a, 7rei0a>), unwilling to be persuaded, refusing belief and obedience, contumacious, Luke 1. 17. aTreiXcot, a), f. 'fjo'ca, to threaten, me- nace, foil, by dat. Acts 4. 17 aTreiArj direiXTjcrojiiieOa avrols let us strongly threaten them, — where the use of direiXr] is intensive, see dyaWidat b, and dp d6 €fia: hence in the sense of to reproach, upbraid, absol. 1 Pet. 2. 23. direiAf), rjs, t) (a7TG*Aeft>), a threat, Acts 4. 29 : hence reproach, upbraid- ing, Eph. 6. 9. 6,7T6LfjLL,f. 4(rop.ai (dnS, elp.1), to be ab- sent, 1 Cor. 5. 3. direijuLi (dirS, el/xt), impf. dirgeip, to go away, depart, intrans. Acts 17. 10. direlirop, aor. 2 (dirS, cIttop), aor. 1 mid. d7renrdiJ.r)P, pr. to speak out or off, i. e. to the end ; in N. T. mid. to speak one's self 'off 'from any thing, i. e. to renounce, disown, implying aversion, trans. 2 Cor. 4. 2. dTreipacros, ov, 6, t), adj. (a, 7T€igd- £ft>), untried, untempted, i. e. incapa- ble of being tempted, foil, by gen. aweipoc; 41 a7riyjiO Jam. 1. 13 ; others, act. not having tried. drretpos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, ireipa), in- experienced, ignorant, foil, by gen. Heb. 5. 13 direioos x6yov ignorant of true doctrine. d 7r e k 5 e ^ o /a a i , f. Qojjloli, depon. (cbro, eKd€X f JLai )> t° wa it out, i. e. to wait long for, await ardently, expect, trans. Rom. 8. 19. direK^vofxai, f. 1/0*0/10.1 (dirS, 4kov- ofxcu), depon. mid. to strip off, lay aside; in N. T. fig. Col. 3. 9 ; trans. to despoil, 2. 15 ras dpx^s, i. e. de- prive of power. air 4k Averts, ews, rj (dTrcKdvofxai), a putting off, metaph. renunciation, Col. 2. 11. direXavvu), aor. 1 dnyiXaca (dir6, iXavvo)), to drive away from, Acts 18. 16. direXeyp.6s, ov, 6 (direXeyxoo), con- futation,^ impl. disesteem, contempt, Acts. 19. 27 els direXeyfJibv eA0eTz/, same as direXeyx^crBai, and parallel to els ovoev Xoyiadrjvai. direXevdegos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (dn6, eXevdepos), a freedman, 1 Cor. 7. 22. 'A7reA.A.7)s, ov, 6, pr. name of a man. direXiri^Q), f. iffco (diro, eXirlfa), to hope out, i. e. to have done hoping, to despond, despair, Luke 6. 35 davel- £ere, [/caTa] jxiqoev aireXTri^ovres, i. e. * lend, never despairing nor doubting of requital, for so your reward will be great from God,' comp. v. 34 ; others, to hope for something in re- turn, same as eXiri^eiv air6 twos. airevavri, adv. (dir6, evavri), from over against, opposite to, viz. a) pr. before, in the presence of; spoken of persons, Matt. 27. 24 ; of place, ver. 61. b) by Hebr., fig. of what is before the mind, Rom. 3. 18. c) also by Hebr., against, contrary to, Acts 17. 7. , see a 7r 6 Tiro v. direpauros, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, irepas), unlimited, 1 Tim. 1. 4 76 veaXoyiai airepauroi interminable genealogies, i. e. which may be extended without limit. airepio'Trdo'TCtiS, adv. (a, irepio"irda>), without distraction or solicitude, i. e. about earthly things, 1 Cor. 7. 35. air eg ir /xrjr os, ov, 6, tj, adj. (a, Tre- pire/JLva)) , prop, not circumcised ; in N. T. metaph. Acts 7. 51 airegi7p.n- roi T7] Kaooia na\ rots wait/ uncir- cumcised in heart and ears, i. e. whose heart and ears are still covered with the aKpofivaria of nature, so that they neither listen to nor obey the divine precepts ; hence obdu- rate, perverse. cnrepxo/JLai, f. direXevcrofxai, aor. 2 airriXQov, perf. aireXi\XvQa (aird, epx°- /Jiai), to go away from one place, &c. to another : hence a) genr. to go away, depart, absol. Matt. 8. 21, al. ; foil, by cltt6, Mark 5. 17: fig. spo- ken of things, &c, e. g. of leprosy, 1. 42 ; of fruits, Rev. 18. 14 rj oirwpa . . . dirrjXdeu curb crov has passed away, perished, from thee, same as anuXero d-nb aov, ibid. ; 21.1 tj ttqcott) 777 dirrjXdev has passed away ; 9. 1 2 rj oval tj /uia diryXBev is over, is past, b) to go away to a place, i. e. to depart for, set out ; with e/ce? Matt. 2. 22, oirov 8. 19 ; els 8. 32, al. ; irp6s 14. 25, al. : spoken of a passage by water, 8. 18; metaph. of rumour, to go forth, spread abroad, 4. 24, comp. 9. 26, where e^Xdeu: including the idea of arrival, i. e. to go away quite to a place, i. e. to come to, arrive at, Luke 23. 33. c) by Hebraism, with case, biriaa) riv6s to go away after any one, to follow, e. g. as companion or dfs- ciple in the Jewish manner, Mark 1. 20 : in a similar sense, foil, by irpSs riva, John 6. 68. d) in the sense of to withdraw, go apart, Matt. 26. 36. e) spoken of those who turn back, to go back, return, foil, by els, Matt. 9. 7 ; with case, els rd ow'taw to turn back, John 18. 6; to return, 6. 66. aTTexw, f. CLcpQcc (dir6, exo>). 1. to hold off from ; in N. T. a) mid. dire- Xop.ai, to hold back o?ie's self from, i. e. to abstain, refrain from, with gen. or foil, by dw6, Acts 15. 20. b) intrans. to be distant from, be absent, suppl. eavrov, &c, Luke 7. 6 : fig. spoken of the heart, &c, Matt. 15. 8 7] Kag- Sm avrwv iroppeo direx^ ^• 7r ' ^uow their heart is far from me, i. e. they do not reverence nor regard me. 2. to have off or out, i. e. to have all that is one's due, so as to cease from having any more, to have received in aTTKJTEU) 42 airo full; spoken of reward or wages Matt. 6. 2, irapaK\7)v dpioou avroov. So fig. spoken of diseases, Mark 1. 42 ; of goods taken, Rev. 18. 14; of error, wandering, 1 Tim. 6. 10 ; of aversion, Rom. 16. 17 ; of desertion, Acts 15. 38 ; and the like, often. Put after words implying any kind of motion away from a place or per- son, Matt. 5. 29 j8aAe airo *XP L Rom. 15. 19, to eW Matt. 1. 17. Put after verbs of coming, fol- lowing, setting off, &c, Matt. 3. 16 dvefir) dirb rod vfiaTos, i. e. away from, not out of; so with eAddou, &c. im- plied, Mark 7. 4. Prefixed to an ad- verb of the like sense, dirb a'vooOtv, Matt. 27. 51. Spoken of order or succession, ^pyop.ai dirS twos to begin from, &c, Matt. 20. 8. So with dp- ^d/uLGPos implied, Acts 28. 23 ; Matt. 2. 16 dirb dierovs Kal KaTcorepajfrom two years old downwards. 2. implying the separation or re- moval of one thing from another, and put after words which denote this in any way : such verbs are often con- strued with a simple genitive, but the preposition may also be insert- ed for the sake of perspicuity ; thus a) after verbs implying separation. Matt. 25. 32 ; so in the const, prceg. Rom. 9. 3. b) after verbs of depriv- ing, removing, taking away, &c, Luke 10. 42 ; so where this idea is implied in the context, as dircoAero dirb o~ov, Rev. 18. 14. After verbs of hiding > r U.7T0 43 airo or concealing, in which removal is implied, Matt. 11.25; after v and cbroAiW Luke 13. 15 and 16. 18, KarapytTv Rom. 7. 2. In like man- ner after verbs of freeing, purifying from, healing, &c, and also after similar adjectives ; so after ado^iv Matt. 1. 21, Bepanevsiv Luke 5. 15, ladrjvai 6. 17, Sikcuovv Acts 13. 39, €\€vdepovv Rom. 6. 18, pveadai 15. 31, Kadapi(eiu 2 Cor. 7. 1, pavTi^a- 6ai Heb. 10. 22, AoiW Acts 16. 33 : after ddccos Matt 27. 24, vyi-qs Mark 5. 34, /caflapck Acts 20. 26, ikevdepos Rom. 7. 3, &crni\os Jam. 1. 27 ; so with verbs of redeeming, Rev. 14. 3. e) after verbs implying/ear, caution, avoidance, Sec, e. g. (pofieladcu Matt. 10. 28 ; o- t\innos dnb Brjdo-atBd, Gal. 4. 24 diadi]K7} anb opovs 2tva the Mount-Sinai covenant, Mark 8. 11 o~7]jul€?op an ovpavov. 2. of the source, i. e. the person or thing from which any thing pro- ceeds, is derived, &c, Matt. 24. 32 dnb rris avKTis /LiddeTe tt]v nagafio\7)V, i. e. the parable drawn from the fig- tree ; 2 Tim. 1. 3 § XaTQcvo) anb npoyovuv, i. e. whom I worship with a devotion inherited/row my ances- tors, — others, in the manner of So 1 Thess. 2. 6 5o£cw outc d

koct/jLco dirb roov crKOLV§d\o)v, Luke 19. 3 ovk TjSiWto dirb rod o%\ou. b) before the inciting cause or motive, especially an affection of the mind, e. g. Matt. 13. 44 dirb tt)S x a §^ s uvtov virdyeL, al. c) before the secondary efficient cause, or that which produces, ex- hibits, or bestows any thing, Matt. 12. 38 6e\ofj.€v dirb crov arjjjieiov Ideiv, i. e. exhibited by thee, but wrought ultimately virb rod ©eoD; Acts 23. 21 ttjv dirb gov iirayyzXiav, i. e. to be given, made by thee ; alffx^yofiai air 3 avTov to be put to shame by him, i. e. to be ashamed at his coming, before him, 1 John 2. 28. After verbs of having or receiving any thing from the author, &c, 1 Cor. 6. 19; dirb ®€ov, dirb Kvpiov, &c, as the au- thor or bestower, Rom. 1. 7, al. saep. So d

3 iavrov of one's self, i. e. of one's own accord, by his own authority, Luke 12. 57 ; air 3 i/xavrov of myself , John 5. 30 ; air 3 ifiov of myself, by my own authority, 7. 28. d) put after neuter and passive verbs to mark the author and source of the action ; but not where the author is to be conceived of as personally and im- mediately active, — this latter idea being expressed by viro and irapd : Matt. 16. 21 iroWa. irade?v dirb rcov irpGa&vTepooj/, Acts 2. 22 'dvdga dirb tov 0eoD dirodedeiyiAevov, i. e. i con- firmed/rom God, from heaven ;' 10. 17 dir^crraXfievoL dirb rod Kogvi)\iov, i. e. sent from Cornelius, from his household, comp. 11. 11 where it is dirb Kaicapetas, and comp. also, in a different sense, Luke 1. 26 direrr- ra\. vtt6, and John 1. 6 direcrraX. irapd. So James 1. 13 dirb rod &eov ireipd&fjLai, i. e. tempted from God, from heaven ; comp. virb rov 5ta/3<£- Xov, Matt. 4. 1, where Satan is re- 44 a7ro/3aX\iy presented as the immediate agent. Still air6 would seem in a few in- stances to be used less definitely, where viro might be expected, Mark 8.31 dirodoKi/uLao'drjvai dirb roov irgecr- fivrepow (where Lachmann has viro), Luke 9. 22, 17. 25; comp. 1 Pet. 2 4, where virS. 3. spoken of the manner or mode in which any thing is done, Matt. 18. 35 to forgive dirb KapBicovfrom the heart, i. e. heartily, fully : hence dirb fiepovs ex parte, i. e. in part, partly, Rom. 11. 25 ; Luke 14. 18 dirb fitas irapaiT€?adai with one accord, or rather dirb fxias i. e. (poovrjs with one voice, 4. of the instrument, or instru- mental source, from, by means of, with, Luke 8. 3 SirjKovovv abrcp airb rwv virapxovTGw avrais, 15. 16. 5. of the material, i. e. from, of, &c, Matt. 3. 4 Hvb^vjia dirb rpix&v* 6. spoken of dependence from or on any person or thing, i. e. attach- ment to or connexion with any one, Acts 12. 1 ol airb rrjs eKKXijaias, 15. 5, 27. 44. 7. implying a part in relation to a whole, a part/row a whole, in the sense of from, of, &c. ; after io'dioo and irlvco, to eat or drink of any thing, i. e. a part of it, Luke 16. 21 ; 22. 18 : after other verbs, where an ac- cus. would imply the whole, Mark 6, 43 ^ipav dirb tcop IxBvcov, 12. 2 Aa/fy dirb rod Kapirov, saep. Spoken of a class or number of persons, Sac. from which one is selected, of which he forms part, &c, Matt. 27. 9 iri/n'f}- cravro [nves] dirb vi6bv 3 lcrpai)X, 27. 21 riva dtXere dirb rwv dvo ; Note. In composition dir6 im- plies, 1. separation ,from, off, as diro- Xveo, diroTejULPco; 2. removal, away, as dnofiaXXo), dirdyco ; 3. abatement or cessation, as diraXyeco ; 4. comple- tion, in full, as airix 03 * dirodvrio~Kw ; 5. restitution, requital, as dirodidcofxi ; 6. like a priv. it removes the force of the simple word, as dirodoKifJLdfa, diroKaXvirroj. airofiaivoo, f. 7io~ofiai, aor. 2 airi^v, pr. to go away, depart ; in N. T. 1. to go from, descend from, as a ship, i. e. to disembark, land, Luke 5. 2. 2. metaph. to result, become, foil, by dat. of pers. and e*s,Luke 21.13. airofSaXXw, aor. 2 airifiaXov, to cast U.7T /3\i E7T(jJ 45 a7T0df]KTJ away, throw off, lay aside, trans. Mark 10. 50: metaph. Heb. 10. 35 rr)v 7r afiprjcr lav to lay aside, i. e. to lose, confidence. airo^AeiroD, f. rj/w, pr. to look away towards any thing, to fix the eyes intently upon; in N. T. metaph. to regard, have respect to, Heb. 11. 26. air 6 fi\7)T os, ov, 6, r), adj. (awofidx- Ao>), pr. what should be cast away, abjiciendum ; in N. T. metaph. what is to be rejected, contemned, 1 Tim. 4.4. airofioXi], rjs, 7) (airofidWw), pr. a casting off; in N. T. metaph. a) re- jection, Rom. 11. 15. b) loss, depriv- ation, Acts 27. 22. o.'Koyivop.aL, aor. 2 aTrcyeuS/xrju, to be absent from, depart ; in N. T. metaph. to die to any thing, i. e. to renounce, 1 Pet. 2. 24. aTToypacpi), rjs, r) (airoypd(pca), a re- gistry, enrolment; in N. T. enrolment in a public register, a census, Luke 2.2. airoypd(p(t}, f. tf/o?, pr. to write off, i. e. to copy, delineate, write down ; in N. T. to inscribe, enrol, as in a register, &c., Heb. 12. 23 : mid. airoypdcpofiai, to cause one's self to be enrolled, give one's name to the census, Luke 2. 1. &7r ofte'iKvv fit, f. 8ei£o>, to point out, shew ; in N. T., 1. to designate, i.e. to constitute, appoint to any office or station, trans. 1 Cor. 4. 9 ; 2 Thess. 2. 4 aTroSeiKPvvTa kavrbv '6ti iarl 0eos making himself God, i. e. giving him- self out as such. 2. to shew by argument, to demon- strate, prove, Acts 25. 7 ; 2. 22 airo- b K €d€iy/j.ei'os dwdfieo'L approved, con- firmed of God by miracles. airSdci^is, ecos, r) (airoSeiKW/jLt), ma- nifestation, demonstration, proof, 1 Cor. 2. 4. airoSeKaToci), S>, f. oVo>, to tithe off, trans, a) to tithe, levy tithes sc. of persons, Heb. 7. 5. b) to pay ox give tithes of, Matt. 23. 23. aTr6?>€KTos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a7ro5e%o- fiai), acceptable, 1 Tim. 2. 3 ; 5. 4. airodexofxai, f. Se^ojuat, mid. depon., pr. to take from another for one's self; hence genr. to receive, trans. a) spoken of persons, to receive as a friend or guest, bid welcome, trans. Luke 8. 40 : metaph. of doctrine, &c, to admit, embrace, Acts 2. 41. b) to accept with joy, to welcome, and by impl. to applaud, extol, Acts 24. 3. airo^rifxioo, w, f. tjcco ( air 6^7}/jlos), pr. to be absent from one's people or coun- try ; hence in N. T. to go abroad, tra- vel into foreign countries, Matt. 21. 33. air 6^7]fjios, ov, 6, r), adj. (airo, SrifjLos), gone abroad, absent in foreign coun- tries, Mark 13. 34. a-irodiSoDfju, f. Swcrco, aor. 1 airedwica, aor. 2 aw45ow, opt. airo8cpr)v. 1. to give away from one's self, i. e. to de- liver over, give up, bestow, trans, or absol. a) genr. Matt. 27. 58 : me- taph. of evidence, Acts 4. 33 ; so airoditiovat \6yov to give account, ren- der account, Matt. 12. 36. b) spoken in reference to obligation of any kind, to give in full, to render, pay over or off, e. g. wages, Matt. 20. 8 ; of rent, tribute, expenses, 21. 41, 22. 21, Luke 10. 35; of vows or oaths, Matt. 5. 33 ; of duties in ge- neral, 1 Cor. 7. 3. c) spoken of trees, fruits, &c, to yield, Rev. 22. 2 : metaph. Heb. 12. 11. d) mid. to de- liver over for one's self, i. e. to dispose of by sale, to sell, trans. Acts 5. 8. 2. to give back again, restore, trans, or absol. a) genr. Luke 4. 20 : spo- ken of debts, obligations, &c, to repay, refund, Matt. 5. 26, al. b) in the sense of to render back, requite, retaliate, either good or evil, Matt. 6. 4, al. airodiopi£oo, f. tea), pr. to set off by bounds; in N. T. metaph. to divide off, separate, eavrovs Jude 19, i. e. to create schisms, = acpopifa Gal. 2. 12. airodoKifid^co, f. daoo, to disapprove, reject, trans., spoken of a stone re- jected or worthless, Matt. 21.42; of Jesus rejected as the Messiah by the Jews, Mark 8. 31 ; of Esau, Heb. 12. 17. a7ro5o%77, rjs, r) (airoB4x°f jLai )> recep- tion, pr. of a guest, &c. ; in N. T. metaph. assent, approbation, praise, 1 Tim. 1. 15. airdOecris, ecos, r) {airoridi)fj.i), a put- ting off, laying aside, metaph. 1 Pet. 3.21. cnrodrjKTi, tjs, t) (aTroriOrj/JLt), a place where any thing is laid up, a reposi- a7ro6i](Tavpi^ii) 46 airoKaXvxlsiQ tory ; in N. T. spoken of grain, &c, a granary, storehouse, barn, Matt. 3. 12. aTTodrjcravpi^o}, f. Io~oj, to treasure away, lay up in store, in N. T. fig. 1 Tim. 6. 19. air o 6 \i/3 ca, f. \|/a>, to press from every side, to crowd, absol. Luke 8. 45. Q.iroQwr)GK(»}, f. airoOavov/uai, aor. 2 airsQavov, to die, intrans. i. e. through the force of cwrj, to die out, expire, become quite dead; hence stronger than dvfjorKca, though generally used synonymously with and instead of it. a) spoken of persons, &c. Matt. 9. 24; Rev. 14. 13 ol eV Kvplcp airodvr]o~Kov- T€s who die in the Lord, i. e« in de- ' voted fidelity to him ; Rom. 14. 7, 8 eaxrr$ . . . rep ttvpiw airoOvfjcnceii' to die to or for one's self, to or for the Lord, i. e. * both in life and in death we belong not to ourselves, but to the Lord, and are bound to glorify him ;' 6. 10 airedave rrj a/utapria he died for sin, i. e. on account of it. Spoken of a violent death, to be put to death, be killed, perish, &c, Matt. 26. 35 ; of animals, 8. 32 ; of the punishment of death, John 19. 7. b) of vegetable life, e. g. seeds, to rot, John 12. 24 ; of trees, to wither, die, metaph. Jude 12. c) in an in- choative sense, to be dying, i. e. to be near to death, Luke 8. 42 ; or to be exposed to death, be in danger of death, 1 Cor. 15. 31 ; also to be subject to death, be mortal, Rom. 5. 15; Heb. 7. 8 mortal men. d) metaph. Rev. 3. 2 ; airo8vi](rK£iv tlvl or airo twos to die to or from any thing, i. e. to re- nounce, forsake, Col. 2. 20 airo toov crroLxzitov, 3. 3 aireOdveTc yap i. e. to?s iirl rrjs yrjs to earthly things; Gal. 2. 19 tg? vo/j.q>, i. e. the Mosaic law ; Rom. 6. 2 rfj afxapria, which supply also in v. 7, 8. e) metaph. to die for ever, to come under con- demnation of eternal death, i. e. ex- clusion from Christ's kingdom, and subjection to eternalpunishmentfor sin, same as the second death Rev. 20. 14; John 6. 50, where airoBdvn is contrasted with ^crercu ets tov aicova, ver. 51 ; 11. 26, comp. ver. 25, where physical and eternal death are distinguished. airoKaQio'Trip.i (also aTtoKaQiaTdoo and dvco), f. KaracrrTjo-ou, to put back into a former state, restore, trans. ; spoken a) of restoration to health, &c. Matt. 12. 13. b) of the Jewish kingdom, government, &c, which the Messiah was expected to restore and enlarge, Matt. 17. 11. c) of re- storation to one's friends and coun- ty* e * g- fr° m prison, Heb. 13. 19. airoKaXvTTTw, f. \j/(*>, to uncover ; in N. T. metaph. to reveal, disclose, bring to light, trans, a) genr. Matt. 10. 26 : so in the passive, of things which become known or manifest by their effects, e. g. diaAoyic/jLoi Luke 2. 35 ; /3pa%iW Kvplov John 12. 38 ; SiKaiovvvn . . . ogyy) ©eou Rom. 1. 17, 18; SofTj 8. 18; crcoTiipla 1 Pet. I. 5 ; 1 Cor. 3. 13 iv nvpl airoitaXvTc-' rerai be revealed by fire, i. e. be tried, proved, made known ; Gal. 3. 23 t)\v lisWovaav Trier iv airoKaXvipdrivai, i. e. until Christ, the object of faith, should be revealed, b) spoken of things revealed from God, i, e. taught, communicated, made known by his Spirit and influences, Matt. I I. 25 ; 1 Cor. 14. 30, supply t\ airb rod &€ov ; of things revealed from God through Christ, Matt. 11. 27 ; through Paul, Gal. 1. 16. c) spo- ken of persons, in the pass., to be re- vealed, i. e. to appear, e. g. of Christ's appearing from heaven, Luke 17. 30 ; of antichrist, 2 Thess. 2. 3. airoKaXvxpLS, cods, t) (airoKaXvirTO)), an uncovering ; in N. T. metaph. a) of the removal of the veil of igno- rance and darkness, by the com- munication of light and knowledge, illumination, instruction, Luke 2. 32. b) in the sense of revelation, dis- closure, manifestation, e. g. of that which becomes manifest by the event, Rom. 2. 5 i)p.epa airoKaXvypecDS day of manifestation of God's wrath, i. e. when it will be manifested ; 8. 19 airoKaAvtyis tu>v vlojv tov ©eoC = airoK. tt)s dSi-rjs twv vtcov tov ®eov, i. e. the manifestation, disclosure, of the glorious liberty, bliss, of the sons of God : so of that which before was unknown and concealed, espe- cially the divine mysteries, pur- poses, doctrines, &c. 16. 25; of re- velations from God or Christ, 2 Cor. 12. 1, Eph. 1. 17 TTvevfia airoKaXv- if/ecos a spirit of revelation, i, e. which airoKanacoKia 47 airokanfiavh) can fathom and unfold the deep things of God : spoken of future events, Rev. 1. 1. c) in the sense of appearance, and spoken of Christ's appearance from heaven, 2 Thess. 1. 7, al. aTTOKapadoKia, as, t) (airoKapado- Keoi), earnest expectation, Rom. 8. 19. air o Kar aXXdcr a oo, f. £a>, lit. to change from one state of feeling, &c. to ano- ther, i. e. to reconcile, trans., foil, by dat. Eph. 2. 16 ; by els Col. 1. 20. aTroKardcrTao'is, ews, 7} (anoKadia- Tf]fj.i), restoration, restitution, i. e. to a former state, Acts 3. 21 XP^ 0L air oKaraarda zoos iravroiv the time of the restoration of all things, i. e. the Messiah's future kingdom, = Kaigol auaxf/v^oos, v. 19. a7r^/c6t^ai, f. ciaofxai, to be laid away, laid up, sc. for preservation, Luke 19.20: metaph. to be in store for, await any one, with dat. of pers. ; spoken of rewards, Col. 1. 5 ; of death, Heb. 9. 27. aTroK€

d\€La, as, r) (dc(pa\f)s), firmness, fixedness, implying security, as from falling, breaking, &c. a) pr. Acts 5. 23 : fig, in the sense of certainty, Luke 1. 4. b) metaph. safety, se- curity, i. e. from peril, &c. 1 Thess. 5. 13. do~s, adv. , firmly, without fall- ing ; inN.T. a.) certainly, assuredly, Acts 2. 36. b) securely, safely, i. e. against escape, rescue, &c. Mark 14. 44. avx'qix.ovkw, a>, f.7]crco (do'xy}ficov),to be deformed; in N. T. fig. and in- trans. a) to behave unseemly, con- duct one 's self improperly, 1 Cor. 13. 5. b) to be disgraced, suffer reproach, 1 Cor. 7. 36 el de ris do'X'nhovelv eirl tt\v iragdeuov vo/xi^ei if any one thinks himself exposed to disgrace in respect to his daughter, i. e. if he has fears of her being seduced. do'xvi^oo'vur), rjs, r) (dcrxviuow)) P r « deformity, metaph. indecorum, inde- cency, and by impl. shameful lewd- ness, Rom. 1. 27 ; by euphemism, nakedness, pudenda, Rev. 16. 15. do'X'hP' 0}V ^ ovos, 6, 7], adj. (a, r cos, adv., dissolutely, &c. Luke 15. 13. draKreco, to, f. ^cco (dratcros), £o &e disorderly ; in N. T. metaph. /o ne- glect one's duties, 2 Thess. 3. 7. &TctKTos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, rao-s ical avrSs Matt. 27. 57. b) with the sense even, im- plying comparison and distinction, 1 Cor. 11. 14 t) ovdh avrr) i) cpvcris 5i- ddo~K€i does not even nature herself teach ? 2 Cor. 11.14 avrbs yap 6 Ca- ravels for even Satan himself. c) as marking the strongest emphasis and prominency, the very, John 5. 36 avra ra epya a ttoico fiaprvgei the very works which I do, &c. ; Heb. 9. 24. d) as marking the exclusion of all else, self alone, 2 Cor. 12. 13 avrbs iyee I alone, i. e. exclusive of the other apostles; Rev. 19. 12 6vo- fxa h ovfiels olSsv el jjit) avr6s except himself alone : with fxovos subjoined, John 6. 15. e) of one' s self of one' s own accord, John 16. 27 avrbs 6 ira- rr)p deXovri . . . acpes av- rcp, 25. 29 airb rod fify %x 0VT0S °-?~ 6rio~€rai aii avrov: but sometimes in a different case, 12. 36. This takes place especially after a rela- tive, Mark 7. 25 yvvr} f)s e?x€ to dvydrgiov avrr/s itvevjxa aKadaprov, Acts 15. 17 ep' ovs . . . 67T' avrovs, Rev. 3. 8 Ovpav r)v ovSels hvvarai KXe7aai avrr/v, 7. 2 ots idodrj avrdls. Of the same kind are those clauses commencing with a relative, where the writer abandons the construc- tion, and proceeds with avrov, &c, 2 Pet. 2. 3 61s rb Kpifxa ovk apy*7, Kal r) aireoXzia avrccv for Kal a>v r) airwXeia, Rev. 2. 18 Kal ol ir6d€s av- rov for Kal ov ol 7ro5es. Of a dif- ferent kind are those constructions where avrov, &c. is put after a re- lative epexegetically, Matt. 3. 12 ov rb irrvov iv rfj x €l P^ avrov, as in En- glish whose fan is in his hand. 2. where no definite subject or an- tecedent is directly expressed, but avr6v, &c. stands in the constructio ad sensum. a) as referring to names of places, countries, &c, in which is likewise included the collective idea of their inhabitants, Matt. 4. 23 7re- piTJyev oXrjv rr)v TaXiXaiav 6 3 Ir)o~ovs, diddo~Kct)v iv ra7s o~vvayc*)ya7s avroov, i. e. of the Galileans ; 9. 35 ; Acts 8. 5 avro7s, i. e. the Samaritans; 20. 2. b) as referring to an ab- stract noun implied in a preceding concrete, and vice versa, John 8. 44 \p€vo~r7)s iarl Kal 6 7rarr)p avrov, i. e. rod \pevdovs : vice versa, Rom. 2. 26 eav r) aKgofSvaria . . . ovxl V olkq. av- rov, i. e. of such an aKgofivcrros ; Luke 5. 17 avrovs, i. e. robs aadt- ve7s, comp. v. 15. c) as referring to an antecedent implied in a preced- ing verb, Acts 12. 21 6 'Upccbrjs i$y- p/qyogsi irpbs avrovs \rbv drjjj.ov']* 6 Be drj/uios iirecpwvei. 1 Pet. 3. 13, 14. d) where there is no grammatical reference whatever to the preced- ing context, but the antecedent is merely presupposed, Luke 1. 17 av- rbs irpoeXevo'zrai aurov before him, i. e. the Messiah ; so 1 John 2. 12, 2 John 6 ; comp. above in I. 2. b : G avrov 62 a(pe\6rr]Q Luke 2. 22 Ka6apio~p.ov avrcov, i. e. of the mother and child ; 23. 51 tt? irpd^ei avrccv, i. e. of the sanhedrim, rcov fiovXevroov, rcov apx^peccv, Kal ypafxfjLarioou, see v. 50. 3. sometimes avrov, &c. is found where we might expect the reflex- ive kavrov, avrov, &c, Matt. 21. 45 ol $apio~cuoi eyvcocrav '6tl irtgil avrcav \€j€L, instead of 7repi avrccv, John 1. 48 e?5ez/ 6 'Irjcrovs rbv "Na6ava7]\ ip- X<-svov irpbs avrov. In such cases the sentiment is expressed in the person of the writer* not in that of the subject. 4. sometimes, though not often, avrdv, &c. is omitted where it must be supplied in thought, Acts 13. 3 Kal emdevrss ras x € ?P as d-vroTs aire- Xvcrav [auTous] ; Mark 6.5; 1 Cor. 10.9; Eph. 5. 11; 2Thess. 3. 15; 1 Tim. 6. 2. III. WITH THE ARTICLE, 6 avr6s, 7] avr-fj, rb avr6, the same, a) genr. the same, not different, objectively, Mark 14. 39 rbv avrbv dircav, Luke 6. 38 ri$ avrcc fxerpcp, Rom. 9. 21 e/c rov o.vrov cpvpap.aros, 10. 12 6 avrbs Kvpios irdvroov. So rb avro, ra avrd, the same, the same things, like things, Matt. 5. 46, Acts 15. 27: hence the following adverbial phrases ; (a) -rb avr6 the same, in the same manner, in like manner, Matt. 27. 44. (/3) M rb avro, spoken of place or time ; of place, in the same place, in one place, Acts 2. 1 ; of time, at the same time, together, 3. 1. (7) Kara rb avro at the same time, together, Acts 14. 1, — others, in like manner. b) subjectively, always the same, i. e. unchanging, immutable, Heb. 1. 12 crv 5e 6 avrbs ei, 13. 8 3 l7]o~ovsXp. o avros. c) constr. with a dat., the same with, the same as if, 1 Cor. 11. 5 ev yap 4o~ri Kal rb avrb rrj i^vp7]fjL€vr). avrov, adv. of place (pr. the gen. of rb avro), here, there, in this or that place, = 67T 1 avrov rov roirov, Matt. 26. 36, Acts 15. 34, 18. 19. avrov, t)s, ov, Attic contr. for kavrov, rjs, ov, pron. reflex, of 3d pers., him- self, herself, itself, &c. Matt. 1.21, al. saep. avr6(pcopos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (avros, $(*>p), pr. taken in the very theft, and genr. of any crime, taken in the very act ; hence in N. T. in avro€6r)ao- fxai (anomalous forms : 2 sing. pres. acpe?s from acpew, Rev. 2. 20 in later eds.; imperf. 7J(pLov from acpia, Mark 1. 34; perf. pass. 3 pi. acpecavrai, Matt. 9. 2, from a form of the perf. act. a,(peu>Ka), to send forth or away, to let go from one's self, trans, a) pr. e. g. robs t>%Aous to dismiss, Matt. 13. 36 ; spoken of a wife, to put away, 1 Cor. 7. 11 : so Matt. 27. 50 aQrJKe to irvevpa he gave up the ghost, i. e. expired; Mark 15. 37 ae- Orj £5e \i6os bt\ \tdov. (/3) metaph. to leave, in various senses, viz. to de- sert, quit, T7)u (pvaiKrjv yjpr\Giv Rom. 1. 27 ; to omit, pass by, a^eVres tov rrjs agxvs \6yov Heb. 6. 1 ; to ne- glect, omit, Ta fiapvrepa tov p6/jlov Matt. 23. 23. d) to let go, i. e. to let pass, permit, suffer, foil, by ace. with infin. expr. or impl., Matt. 8. 22, al. ; Rev. 2. 20 '6tl acp€?s Tif\v yvvalfca with 8ib*do~- K€iv : foil, by 'iva with subjunct., in the manner of the later poets after verbs of command, &c. Mark 11.16 ovk tfcpLtv 'iva . . . : so the imperat. &£es, o^ere is followed by the sub- junct. without 'iva, e. g. defies tdccpcv let us see, suffer us to see, Matt. 27. 49; &(p€S e/c/3aAcy let me cast out, 7.4. acpiKveo/iiai, ov/xai, f. acpi^o/jLat, de- pon. (air6, iKveo/mai), to come or go away, namely to a place, &c. i. e. to arrive at, reach; in N. T. metaph. spoken of a report, rumour, to come forth, spread abroad, Rom. 16. 19. ai£ts, coos, 7] (a 1 a t 7} p. 1, f. clttoo'ttjo'qo (airo, 'icrrri- Ijll), trans, and intrans. I. trans, in the act. pres., im- perf., fut., and aor. 1, to place away from, to separate, i. e. to remove, cause a(j)Vio 64 axpt to depart; in N. T. to lead away, seduce, as a people from their al- legiance, Acts 5. 37 airlo'T7]0'e \clov Ikolvov biriaw avrov he seduced many people to follow him. II. intrans. in the act. perf., plu- perf., aor. 2, and in mid., to separate one's self, i. e. to depart, a) genr. to go away from, leave, with airo foil, by gen. Acts 12. 10 ; in the sense of to forsake, desert, 157 38; to withdraw from, avoid, 1 Tim. 6. 5. b) metaph. to desist from, refrain from, let alone, Acts 5. 38. c) to make defection from, revolt, apostatise, absol. Luke 8. 13 ; foil, by gen. 1 Tim. 4. 1 ; by airo with gen. Heb. 3. 12. Htyvoo, adv. (contr. from arpavcos, fr. a, (palvoj), suddenly, unexpectedly, Acts 2. 2 ; 16. 26 ; 28. 6. a.(pol3u)s, adv. (a, cpofios), without fear, boldly, Luke 1. 74. CMpOfjLOLOO), U>, f. (tiO'CO {cLTTO, (^fJLOLOs), lit. to liken off, i. e. to make like, pass. Heb. 7. 3. aopdoo, £>, f. airotyoiAcu (airS, ogdco), to look away, i. e. towards a distant abject; in N. T. metaph. to behold in one's mind, fix the mind on, Heb. 12. 2. hcpogi^Q}, f. i(rct> and Att. iS> (airo, opLQti), to set off by bounds, limit off ; in N. T. to set apart, separate, Matt. 13. 49; to set apart for any thing, to select, choose, foil, by elfs tl Acts 13.2; absol. Gal. 1. 15 : in the sense of to excommunicate, Luke 6. 22. avirv6(i), a>, f. doaoo (cL(pviri/os), pr. to cease to sleep, to awake from sleep ; in N. T. and later writers, to sleep away, i. e. to fall into a deep and pro- longed sleep, Luke 8. 23, comp. Matt. 8. 24 where Kadsvdca. oicpcavos, ov,o, r), adj. (a, (pcav-fj), voice- less, i. e. a) dumb, not having the power of speech, e. g. beasts, 2 Pet. 2. 16 ; idols, 1 Cor. 12. 2. b) mute, silent, i. e. in patient suffering, Acts 8. 32. c) metaph. unexpressive, i. e. without expression, not having tt\v hvvajjuv rrjs 6, indec. Achim, pr. name of a man, Matt. 1. 14. ax^LpoTroL7]ros, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, X* l Qi Troieco), not made with hands, Mark 14. 58; 2 Cor. 5.1. a^Aus, vos, rj, a thick mist, cloud, darkness ; in N. T. spoken of the eyes, a mist, i. e. before the sight, Acts 13. 11. axpstos, a, ov (a, xpeia), pr. useless, unprofitable ; in N. T. by implic. a) slothful, wicked, Matt. 25. 30, comp. v. 26. b) spoken in humility, hum- ble, of little value, Luke 17. 10. axgeio'cio, <£, f. waoo (a%£>€?os), to ren- der useless, mar, destroy ; in N. T. pass, metaph. to become corrupt, de- praved, Rom. 3. 12. i dxpr}0"ros,ov,o,7],a^. (a, xg77 to, chaff; in N. T. straw, i. e. as broken up by treading out the grain, Matt. 3. 12. aifeu5vos, 7), Babylon, Heb. Babel, * confusion,' the capital of Babylonia, and seat of the Assyrian and Chaldean empires ; in N. T. a) pr. Matt. 1. 11. b) poetically and symbolically Babylon is put for the capital of heathenism, the chief seat of idolatry — probably pagan Rome, as being the successor of ancient Babylon in this respect, Rev. 14. 8. PaO/jLos, ov, u ({3aiv, f. fiaXu), perf. fiefiXriKa, aor. 2 e(3aXov, perf. pass. fiefiXrjfiai, aor. 1 pass. ipx-hdTjv, f. 1 pass. jSAtjAt?- o-ofjiaL, to throw, cast, with a greater or less degree of force, as modified by the context; trans., foil, by dat. or prep, a) genr. KXripou to cast lots, i. e. into the urn or vessel, Matt. 27. 35, al. : spoken of a tree, to cast its fruit, Rev. 6. 13 ; so fidXXeiv kavrov to cast one's self, John 21. 7, and with tcarcc to cast one's self down, Matt. 4. 6 ; foil, by dat., to cast to or before any one, 15. 26 ; so 25. 27 f3aXziv rb apyvpiov ro7s rgaire^iraLS to put out, place out, money with the brokers. As construed with different preposi- tions and particles, the signification is variously modified, though the idea of to throw lies every where at bottom, viz. (a) foil, by diro, to throw from one, to cast away, Matt. 5. 29. (/3) by e/c, to cast out of, e. g. rov o~r6- p.aros to vomit forth, Rev. 12. 15. (7) by e£a>, to cast out, i. e. to throw /3a7ZTt£ CO 66 ficnrTiCii) away, reject, Matt. 5. 13 ; fig. to ba- nish, rbv 6 ; Rev. 2. 14. (Q by M; to cast upon, e. g. rbv crirSgov eiri rrjs yrjs to sow, scatter seed, Mark 4. 26 ; to cast stones at any one, John 8. 7 €7r* cLvrfj, v. 59 e7r' avrov. So fid\- Xeiv t^]V elgrjvr}V enl rfyv yrjv to send out peace upon the earth, Matt. 10. 34; irvp Luke 12. 49; Rev. 2. 24 oh PdWoo e, f. r)(T(o (fidpos), in N. T. only pass. fiapeo^ai, ov/uai, aor. 1 efiap'fjdrjv, perf. part, fiefiap-qfjievos, to be heavy, iveighed down, oppressed ; metaph., fiefiap-q/xevoi virvcp Luke 9. 32, and with v-kvoo implied Matt. 26. 43; Luke 21. 34 \jtA\Ttore fiapyQwav at Kaodiai v^jloov ev Kpanrd.Xr), ' lest ye be oppressed through surfeiting,' &c. i. e. become dull, heavy, stupid. So to be oppressed, borne down, as by evils, calamities, &c. 2 Cor. 1.8. In the sense of to be burdened, i. e. by expense, 1 Tim. 5.16 fir] fia.peiaOco rj eKKXrjcrla. fiapecos, adv. (fiagvs),j>r. heavily, me- taph. with difficulty ; rols Q)0~\ fiapeoos jjKovaaVj ' to hear with difficulty, be dull of hearing,' Matt. 13. 15, Acts 28. 27. BapOoXofxalos, ov, 6, Bartholomew, Heb. ' son of Tolmai,' the patrony- mic appellation of one of the twelve, whose proper name seems to have been Nathanael, see John 1. 46, 21. 2. Bapirjo'ovs, ov, 6, Bar-jesus, Heb., the name of a magician, Acts 13. 6. Bapicavas, a, 6, Bar-jonas, Heb., pa- tronymic appellation of the apostle Peter, Matt. 16.17. Bapvdfias, a, 6, Barnabas, Heb., surname of Joses, a Levite, who be- came the chief associate of Paul in his labours, Acts 4. 36, al. saep. (Sagos, eos, ovs, r6, weight; in N. T. only metaph. a) weight, i. e. in re- ference to its pressure, burden, load, Matt. 20. 12 fiao~rd£eiv rb fidpos rrjs 7]p.epas the burden, i. e. the heavy la- bour, of the day : spoken of precepts of which the observance is burden- some, Acts 15. 28 ; of sinful conduct and its consequences, trouble, sorrow, &c. Gal. 6. 2: in a pecuniary sense, 1 Thess. 2. 6 ev fidpei elvai to be bur- densome, comp. v. 9, — others, honour, authority, b) weight, in reference to its cause, i. e. greatness, abundance, fulness, opulence, 2 Cor. 4. 17 alooviov fidpos d6£r)s for fidpos alwvtov do^7]s, a weight, fulness, of eternal glory. Bapaafias, a, 6, Barsabas, surname of two men in N. T. Baprifxalos, ov, 6, Bartim&uSflleb., pr. name of a blind man, Mark 10. 46. fiapv v), pr, one who applies the torture; in N. T. a gaoler, Matt. 18. 34. fidcavos, ov, rj, pr. a touchstone, the ancient lapis Lydius, for trying me- tals, &c, hence examination, trial, torture; in N. T. torment, pain, e. g. from disease, Matt. 4. 24; so of pu- nishment, Luke 16. 23. fiacriXeia, as, r) {(SaaiXevs), kingdom, viz. a) dominion, reign, i. e. the ex- ercise of kingly power, Luke 1. 33: so, by meton. of abstr. for concrete, Icings, Rev. 1. 6 in later eds. where text. rec. has /3a ((3a(riAevs), to be king, to reign, in trans, a) genr., and with prep. e 5 7r£ foil, by gen. of coun- try or accus. of person, to reign over, &c. Luke 19. 14; 1 Tim. 6. 15 6 fia- (riXevcov a king: spoken of Arche- laus, who for a time had the title of king, Matt. 2. 22 ; of the Messiah, Luke 1. 33. b) absol. to reign, i. e. to possess and exercise dominion, spo- ken of God, as vindicating to him- self his regal power, Rev. 11. 17; fig. of Christians, who are to reign with Christ, i. e. enjoy the high pri- vileges, honours, and felicity of the Messiah's kingdom, Rom. 5. 17; of Christians on earth, to enjoy the ho- nour and prosperity of kings, 1 Cor. 4. 8 : metaph. to have dominion over, prevail, Be predominant, e.g. of death, Rom. 5. 14 ; of sin and grace, v. 21. fra.cri\iK6s, r), 6v (jSatnAeus), adj. kingly, royal, i. e. a) pr. belonging to a king, e.g. a territory, Acts 12. 20 ; a robe, v. 21. b) fig. noble, ex- cellent, pre-eminent, Jam. 2. 8 v6p.os @clo-i\ik6s. Pao-iXiao-a, -ns, r) (PaaiXevs), a queen, Matt. 12. 42. l fido~is, ecos, 7} (fiaiuco), a step, pace, a foot, base, on which any thing stands ; in N. T. the foot, Acts 3. 7. fiacricaivo), f. av& (fidcrKoo or /8a£«), aor. 1 ifido-Kava, to prate, sc. about any one, to slander; in N. T. to prate to any one, i. e. to mislead by pre- tences, as if by magic arts, to fasci- nate, bewitch, Gal. 3. 1. Baorrd(o), f. dcrco (#acns),pr. to raise upon a basis, support; in ordinary usage and in JS. T. to take up and hold, to bear, trans, viz. a) to take tip and hold, i. e. in the hands, &c. John 10. 31 ; to take up and bear, Acts 21. 35 ; to take up and bear away, i. e. to take away, John 20. 15 : fig. to take upon one's self and bear, Matt. 8. 1 7. b) to bear, carry, in the hands or on the shoulders, &c, Matt. 3. 11 ra vTroB-qfiara, one's sandals, which was the duty of a servant ; Luke 22. 10 Kepdfxiou vdaros, 14. 27 top crTavp6v. Fig. Acts 9. 15 anevos rod fiao~Tdo~ai to 6uop.d fiou ivdoiriov idv&v to bear my name, i. e. to an- nounce, publish it, &c. In the sense of to bear up, support, Rom. 11. 18 : metaph. to bear, support, endure, e. g. labours, sufferings, &c, Matt. 20. 12 ; punishment, Gal. 5. 10 ; to bear patiently, Rom. 15. 1. Metaph. in the sense of to receive, understand, John 16. 12. c) to bear or carry about, i. e. as attached to one's per- son, Gal. 6. 17 ariyp.ara iv t£ ), confir- mation, firm establishment, Phil. 1. 7. fiefiriXos, ov, 6, r), adj. (/BrjXSs), pr. of place, accessible to all, hence com- mon, profane, in opp. to ayios ; in N. T. spoken of persons, profane, i. e. impious, a scoffer, Heb. 12. 16 ; of things, as disputes, &c. common, un- holy, unsanctified, 1 Tim. 4. 7. fi€p7]\6co, a>, f. cocrco (fiefirikos), to profane, violate, trans. Matt. 12. 5. BeeA^ejSouA, 6, indec. Beelzebul, Heb. ' deus stercoris, 1 the prince of the evil angels or demons, = Satan, Matt. 10. 25. The name in O. T. is B€eA£e/3ou/3, Beelzebub, i. e. lord of flies, which form is also found in some mss. of the N. T. ; but BeeA- £efiov\, applied in contempt, by a slight paronomasia,, seems to have been the prevailing one among the Jews. BeAtaA, 6, indec. Belial, Heb. 'wick- edness,' used as an appellation of Satan, 2 Cor. 6. 15: the form Be- Xiap, which occurs in later eds., is Syriac, the b being changed to 1. fieXdvT), rjs, ?7 (/3eAos), lit. the point of a weapon ; in N. T. and genr. a needle, Luke 18. 25 in mss. jSeAos, eos, ovs, t6 (/3aAAa>), a missile weapon, e. g. a dart, arrow, javelin, &c. ; fig. Eph. 6. 16 to?s /3eAe(n ttg- irvpoofxivoLs fiery darts, i. e. missiles fitted with combustibles, &c. fie\Tlo)V, ovos, 6, 7], better, compar. of aya$6s; 2 Tim. 1. 18 adverbially fieXTiof yivdoo'Keis thou knowest better, sc. than I can write. Beviafxiv, 6, indec. Benjamin, Heb. ' son of my right hand,' pr. name of the youngest son of Jacob by Rachel, Acts 13.21. BepviK-n,r]s, r), Bernice, eldest - daugh- ter of Herod Agrippa I., and sister to the younger Agrippa, Acts 25. 13. B ep o i a, as, r), Bercea, a city of Mace- donia, Acts 17. 10. Bepoi.a7os, a, ov, of Beroea, Beroean, Acts 20. 4. Brjdafiapd, as, i), Bethabara, Heb. ' house or place of the ford,' i. e. of Jordan, John 1, 28, where the best mss. and later eds. read Br)6avia. Bf)Qavia, as, r), Bethany, Syro-Chald. ' house of dates.' 1. a town or vil- lage about fifteen furlongs east from Jerusalem, beyond the mount of Olives, John 11. 18. 2. a place on the eastern side of Jordan, where John baptised ; its exact position is not known. John 1. 28 in later eds., where others read Brjdafiapd. BrjOeo-Bd, r), indec. Bethesda, Syro- Chald. * house of compassion,' a pool or fountain at Jerusalem, whose wa- ters had a healing virtue, John 5. 2. Bt)6A€€Jjl, r), indec. Bethlehem, Heb. ' house of bread,' pr. name of a cele- brated city, lying about six or eight miles south by west of Jerusalem, Matt. 2. 1. BrjOo'aidd, r), indec. (also Brjdcral'ddi/ text. rec. in Matt, and Mark), Beth- saida, Heb. ' place of hunting or fishing,' pr. name of two cities or towns in N. T. 1. Bethsaida of Galilee (so called perhaps in dis- tinction from the other Bethsaida,) probably lay near Capernaum, being Bridtyuyi'i 71 j3\a(T(j)r)iJ.e(t) mentioned in connexion with it, Matt. 11.21; John 12. 21. 2. The other Bethsaida lay in Gaulonitis, at the north-east ex- tremity of the lake, near where the Jordan enters it, Luke 3. 1. Brjd Rev. 13.1. ^\dar to look back. (j8) spoken of a place, to look, i.e. to be situated, foil, by Kara with accus., Acts 27. 12. b) metaph. to look to, direct the mind upon, consider, take heed, foil, by ace. 1 Cor. 1. 26 ; Col. 2. 15 x a ' l P a}J/ Ka ^ fiX&irow vjxoov nrty rd^iv, i. e. joyfully beholding ; Phil. 3. 2 /SAeVere rovs Kvvas, i. e. * take heed to keep an eye upon,' and so by impl. beware of: foil, by els with accus., Matt. 22. 16 ov PXeireis els TTgocrooTrov avBpco- irew, i. e. * thou regardest not, hast not respect to, the external of men,' see icpocrtoirov : foil, by ri and ttws, how, &c, Mark 4. 24, Luke 8. 18 ; by tVa, 1 Cor. 16. 10. Spoken by way of caution, in the imperative, j8Ae7reTC0j fiXeirere, look to it, take heed, be on the watch, beware, absol. Mark 13. 23 ; foil, by eavrovs, &c. 13. 9 : so jBXeirere pA\ take heed lest, foil, by aor. subjunct. Matt. 24. 4, fir}7T(as 1 Cor. 8. 9 ; by fut. indie. Col. 2. 8, p^irore Heb. 3. 12 : so jSAeWre air 6 look away from, i. e. avoid, be- ware of, Mark 8. 15. (SXyreos, a, ov (fiaXXco), a verbal implying necessity, propriety, &c. to be cast, to be put, Mark 2. 22. Boavepyes, indec. Boanerges, Mark 3. 17, explained by viol $povrr\s sons of thunder; applied by Christ as a fioa oaii) 73 ftovXofi at surname to James and John, proba- bly on account of their fervid, im- petuous spirit, comp. Luke 9. 54. fZoaw, co, f. fa oo (fior)), to cry aloud, exclaim, genr. and absol. Luke 18. 38 ; foil, by ri Acts 21. 34, by tin 17. 6: spoken of exclamations of joy, Gal. 4. 27 ; of terror or pain, foil, by (pojj/fj fieydky, Acts 8. 7 : spoken of a command or exhorta- tion given with a loud voice, as by a herald, Matt. 3. 3 ; of a cry for help, with case, irp6s riva, Luke 18. 7. fior), rjs, r), a cry, outcry, exclamation, i. e. for help, Jam. 5. 4. fioriOeia, as, r) (fiorjdEco), help, aid, succour, Heb. 4. 16: meton. Acts 27. 17 at fiof)Qeiai helps, means of help, e. g. ropes, chains, &c. fiorjOew, a>, f. r)aco (fior), 0eco), pr. to run up at a cry for help, i. e. to ad- vance in aid of any one ; in N. T. genr. to succour, help, aid, Matt. 15. 25, al. fior) 6 6 s, ov, 6 (fiorjdeco), a helper, Heb. 13. 6. fi60 vv os, ov, 6 (prob. fr. fiaQvvoo), a pit, ditch, i. e. as an emblem of de- struction, Matt. 15. 14 ; in the sense of cistern, 12. 11= is, that the latter expresses an active volition and purpose, the former a mere passive desire, propensity, willingness ; or, fiovXofiat expresses also the inward predisposition and bent from which the active volition proceeds, and hence is never used of brutes. In N. T. followed by an infin. expressed or implied, either of the aor. or pres. ; once also with the subjunct., John 18. 39. a) spoken of men, to be will- ing, to incline, be disposed, Mark 15. 15, al. : in the sense of to have in mind, intend, purpose, Matt. 1. 19 ; so in a stronger sense, to desire, aim at, 1 Tim. 6. 9 : in the sense of to choose, please, prefer, decide, John IS. H jSovvoc 74 fipOHTLQ 39 : as implying command or di- rection, to will, i. e. to direct, foil, by accus. and infin., Phil. 1. 12 j6ouAo- fjicu, i. e. ' it is my will ;' Jude 5 inro/avrja'aL vfias j3ov\ojULai I will that ye call to mind, b) spoken of God, same as OeXcc, to will, i. e. to please, appoint, decree, Luke 22. 42 ; of Jesus, as the Son of God, Matt. 11. 27 ; of the Spirit, 1 Cor. 12. 11. $ovv6s, ov, 6, a hill, rising ground, Luke 3. 5. fiovs, /3oos, 6, 7), an ox or cow, i.e. an animal of the ox kind, Luke 13. 15. @pafie7ov, ov, to (fipafievs), a prize, bestowed on victors in the public games of the Greeks, such as a wreath, chaplet, garland, &c. 1 Cor. 9. 24: metaph. spoken of the re- wards of a future life, Phil. 3. 14. figafievoo, f. €vo"Go, pr. to he d ppa- fievs, i. e. a director, arbiter, in the public games ; in N. T. to rule, go- vern, metaph. to prevail, abound, in- trans. Col. 3. 15. figafivvoo, f. woo (fipadvs),to be slow, delay, intrans. 2 Pet. 3. 9 ov fipadv- v€L 6 Kvpios T7)s iirayyeXias the Lord will not be tardy, slack, in respect to his promise, — others, the Lord of the promise will not be slack, i. e. to ful- fil it. fipadvirXoeoo, Co, f. 7)0*00 (fipadvs, ir\ea>), to sail slowly, Acts 27. 7. fipadvs, e?a, v, pr. slow, Jam. 1. 19 : metaph. slow of understanding, heavy, stupid, Luke 24. 25. PpadvT7]s, rrJTOS, 7] (figadvs) , slow- ness, tardiness, 2 Pet. 3. 9 oos rives fipadvrrJTa rffovvrai as some consider it tardiness, i. e. that the Lord delays in respect to his promise. $pax' i(JdV '> ovos, 6, the arm, Lat. bra- chium; in N.T., by meton., strength, might, power, Luke 1.51. /3pa%us, eta, v, short, small; spoken a) of time, Luke 22. 58 fxtra figaxv, i. e. a little after, b) of place, Acts 27. 28 : fig. of rank or dignity, Heb. 2. 7 ^goL%v tl irap ayyeAovs, i a little lower than the angels,' said of Jesus during his life. c) of quantity or number, small, few, John 6. 7 /3pa%u tl a little ; Heb. 13. 22 8ta /3pa%€W, i. e. \6yoov, in few ivords, briefly. fipe-pos, eos, ovs, t6, a child ; spoken a) of a child yet unborn, a foetus, Luke 1. 41. b) usually, an infant, babe, suckling, Luke 2. 12 ; so 2 Tim. 3.15 cl-ko fipicpovs, i. e. from infancy: metaph. of those who have just em- braced the Christian religion, 1 Pet. 2. 2. figex®) £ {&>• 1. to wet, moisten, trans. Luke 7. 38, 44; Rev. 11. 6. 2. to rain, to cause to rain, same as uW in the Attic poets and later prose writers ; in N, T. absol. Matt. 5. 45 6 ®€bs jS/)6%€i : foil, by accus. Luke 17. 29 ; with the subject im- plied, as in English it rains, &c, James 5. 17. fipovT?), rjs, r), thunder, Mark 3. 17 viol $povT7~}s, see in Boavepyes. /3poxr),7Js,7) (/Bpexv), in later usage, rain, Matt. 7. 25, 27. /3po%os, ov, 6, a noose, snare, 1 Cor. 7. 35 ovx iVa $g6x®v v/jap e7nj8aAco not that I would cast a noose over you, i. e. impose on you any necessity. fipvyiios, ov, 6 (/3pu%o>), a grating or gnashing, i. e. of the teeth, Matt. 8. 12, al. : the image is drawn from a person in a paroxysm of envy, rage, pain, &c, comp. Acts 7. 54. figvx 00 * £ £ w > to grate, gnash, i. e. the teeth, trans. Acts 7. 54. fipvoo, f. vcrco, to be full, abound, over- flow, intrans. ; in N. T. trans, to pour forth, emit largely, spoken of a fountain, Jam. 3. 11. fip a>p.a, aTOs, to (fiifipooo'Ktt)), what- ever is eaten, food, i. e. solid food of meat or vegetables, and hence opp. to milk, 1 Cor. 3. 2. a) pr. Matt. 14. 15; spoken of meats permitted by the Mosaic law, Heb. 9. 10 ; of meats of which Jewish Christians scrupled to eat, Rom. 14. 15. b) metaph. aliment, sustenance, nourish- ment, John 4. 34 ifxbv fipobjuLa, i. e. ' that by which I live, in which I delight;' 1 Cor. 10. 3 ftpcc/ma irvev- P.cltik6v spiritual food, i. e. the manna, as an emblem of spiritual nourish- ment or instruction. fipd)o~ifAos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (fiowo'is), eatable, Luke 24. 41 exere tl figooai- (jlop have ye any food? 13 poo a is, eoos, 7] (fiifipcco~Koo), eating, i. e. spoken a) of the act of eating, 1 Cor. 8. 4; 2 Cor. 9. 10 ipros els fivQl'C it) 75 TaXiXaloQ fip&criv bread to eat : fig. erosion, corrosion, abstr. for concrete, Matt. 6. 19 a)]s KaX fipwcns moth and cor- rosion, i. e. corroding rust, comp. James 5. 2, 3. b) of that which is eaten, food, = fipcofxa. (a) pr. John 6. 27 TTjV fip&GlV TT}U aTToWv/JLtVTJV, i. e. food for the body; Rom. 14. 17 ov ydo icrnv 7} jScunAefa rod &eov Pp&cris Kal iroais, i. e. * admission to the Messiah's kingdom does not depend on an attention to meat and drink.' (/3) metaph. aliment, nou- rishment, John 4. 32 fipct)0~iv €%&> (yd/nos), aor. 1 eyn/aa and in later Greek iyd/j.7]o-a, perf. 767a- /jL7}Ka, aor. 1 pass. iya/jLTjOrfv, to marry, trans, and neut. a) trans, spoken of men, to take as a wife, with accus. Matt. 5. 32 ; neut., absol., to take a wife, to marry, i. e. to enter into the conjugal state, 19. 10 ; of females, absol. 1 Cor. 7. 28 ; genr. of both sexes, 7. 9. b) aor. 1 pass. iyap.7)- Qy\v as mid. to marry, i. e. to enter into the marriage-state, absol. 1 Cor. 7. 39 ; foil, by dat. Mark 10. 12. ya/mi^co, f. icroo (ydp.os), to marry, i. e. to give in marriage, e. g. a daughter, 1 Cor. 7. 38 in some eds. ya/nicKoo, same as ya/xi^ci), to marry, pass. Mark 12. 25. yd jut os, ov, 6, a wedding, nuptials, i. e. the nuptial solemnities, &c. a) pr. evdvfia ydfiov a wedding - garment, Matt. 22. 1 1 ; 5e?7Tf o*> rod ydfiov nup- tial banquet, Rev. 19. 9 : more par- ticularly the nuptial banquet, which continued seven days, Matt. 22. 2 iiroirjo'e ydjxovs ; by me ton. the place or hall where it was held, 22. 10. b) in common parlance, any festive banquet,luuke\2.3Q. c) bymeton. marriage, i. e. the marriage-state, Heb. 13. 4. ydp, a causative particle, standing always afcer one or more words in a clause, and expressing the reason of what has been before affirmed or implied; for, in the sense of be- cause, &c. I. simply, i. e. alone, a) after an antecedent sentence expressed, Matt. 1. 21 KaAeaeLs to ovofxa avrov ^Itjcovp' clvtos yap acocreL, al. pass. ; after a clause of prohibition or cau- tion, 3. 9, al. ; we find ydq put after two words in a clause, 2. 6, al. : so ydq is often found in two consecu- tive clauses, viz. where the same idea is expressed twice, i. e. af- firmatively and negatively, or ge- nerally and specially, John 8. 42, 1 Cor. 16. 7, 2 Cor. 11. 19, 20; or 76 yap where the latter clause is dependent on the former, Matt. 10. 20, Mark 6.52; or where two different causes are assigned, Matt. 6. 32; 18. 10, 11: in similar circumstances ydq is also found in three consecutive clauses, Mark 9. 39, 40, 41, al. ; so Matt. 26. 10, 11, where ipyov ydq and fiaAovffa ydp refer to the act of the woman, irdyrore ydp to the objection of the disciples : ydp is also sometimes repeated, where the writer again takes up a sentence which began with ydp and was in- terrupted, Rom. 15. 26, 27. b) elliptically, where the clause to which it refers is omitted, and is to be supplied in thought ; in this case it merely assigns the motive for an opinion or judgment, &c. Matt. 2. 2, where is he who is born King of the Jeivs ? [he must be born,] effio- p.€v yap avrov rbv aarepa for we have seen his star ; 27. 23 ri yap Kanhv eTroLTjo-e no ! for what evil hath he done? comp. below in c. ; Mark 8. 38, what can a man give in exchange for his soul? [vain hope !] bs yap &u for whoever, &c. ; John 4. 44, he de- parted into Galilee [not indeed into Nazareth his irarpis], avrbs yap J b?- aovs for Jesus himself had testified, &c. comp. Luke 4. 16 sq. ; Rom. 8. 18 [yea, I say, suffer with him, that we may also be glorified with him], Xoyi(o/iai ydq for I reckon, &c. ; 14. 10, al. saep. In a quotation, where the preceding clause is omitted, Acts 17. 28; so Kal ydp, Matt. 8. 9 [this I know by comparing my own case] , Kal yap iydo for / too am, &c. ; 15. 27 vai, Kvqie' Kal yaq ra Kvvdpia true, Lord, [yet still help me,] for even the dogs, &c. ; so ov ydp 9. 13, al. c) elliptically and in common usage ydp is also simply intensive, and merely serves to strengthen a clause, like the Engl, then, truly, &c. (a) in questions, where a preceding no I may perhaps be supplied, John 7. 41 p.!] yap 4k rrjs FaAiAaias 6 Xpio~- rbs e£>x erai shall then Christ come out of Galilee? Acts 8. 31 ttcos yaq av ^vvai[xy]v how can /then ? 19. 35 ris ydp ear iv 6 avdpojiros what man THEN is there? Rom. 3. 3, Phil. 1. 18 ri ydp what then ? (13) in a strong affirmation or negation, John 9. 30 y cut Trip eV yap TovTCf) davfiaarSp eo'ri TRULY herein, or herein then, is a strange thing; 1 Pet. 4. 15 /jlt] yap ris v/xcou Traax^ca let then no one of you suf- fer, &c. ; Acts 16.37 ob yap' &\\a kt\, no then ! no indeed ! (7) in exclamations, as of wishing, with the optative, 2 Tim. 2. 7 Scpy yap croi 6 tcvpios may God then give thee, &c. ; — so more usually el ydp that 1 Sept. Job 6. 2, 8. d) 'put by way of explanation, or demonstratively ; (a) where it merely takes up a preceding annunciation, and continues or explains it, like the Engl, namely, to wit, that is to say, though it is often not to be trans- lated ; so after ovrcas, Matt. 1. 18 rod 5e 'lycrov Xpiarov rj yeuecris ovrcos i\v' lxvt]a , TevQeicrr)s yag rrjs /j.7}Tpbs kt\ (where some eds., however, have only /jLvrjarevdeicr^s rrjs /J.r}rp6s), the birth of Jesus Christ was thus, viz. his mother being espoused, &c. ()8) in a less strict sense, where it intro- duces, by way of explanation, the ground or motive of what precedes, for, that is to say, since, &c, Matt. 6. 7, al. ; in which sense it serves to introduce parenthetic clauses, Mark 5. 42, ssep. II. with other particles, where, however, each retains its own separate force and signification, e. g. £av ydp for if, Matt. 5. 46 ; el ydp for if, Rom. 3. 7 ; l8ov yap for lo, Luke 1. 44 ; Kal ydp for also, for even, Matt. 26. 73 ; so yap Kaifor also, Acts 17. 28 ; Kal ydp ovKfor neither, 1 Cor. 1 1. 9 ; — fxlv yag, foil, by hi, for indeed, Rom. 2. 25 ; also where the clause with de is wholly omitted, 3. 2, or is readily supplied, Heb. 6. 16, comp. v. 13 : so foil, by aX\d, Acts 4. 16 ; 1 — (XT] yag for not, Jam. 1. 7; ov ydp for not, Matt. 9. 13, al. ; ouSe ydp for neither, John 5. 22 ; ovre ydp for nei- ther, Luke 20. 36. yao~TT)p, repos, by sync, rpos, 7), the belly ; hence a) in N. T. tig. and by meton. of abstr. for concr., a glutton, gormandiser, Tit. 1. 12. b) the womb, Luke 1. 31 ; hence euyaarpl exeiv to be with child, Matt. 1. 18. y4, an enclitic particle, serving to strengthen or render more emphatic the word to which it is appended, by placing it in opposition to other 77 Tecewv words, and thus fixing the attention upon it, e. g. a part in reference to a whole, a single object in reference to many, a less in reference to a greater, and vice versa ; hence it often cannot be rendered in English, but must be expressed by a stronger emphasis in pronunciation, &c. : its general meaning is at least, indeed, even, &c. I. used alone, a) as marking a less in reference to a greater, at least, &c, Luke 11. 8, though he will not give him because he is his friend [the greater reason], hid ye ttjv avaifieiav avrov yet at least because of his im- portunity [the lesser reason] he will rise, &c. ; so 1 Cor. 4. 8 ocpeAoy ye I could wish at least, b) as marking a greater in reference to a less, &c. even, indeed, Rom. 8. 32 e 6s ye who even. II. in connexion with other particles, (a) aX\d ye or aWaye yet at least, yet surely, 1 Cor. 9. 2 ; but indeed, moreover, Luke 24. 21. (j8) dpaye and digd ye, see in apa 1. c. and II. (7) efye if at least, if in- deed, if so be, &c, foil, by indie, and spoken of what is taken for granted, Eph. 3. 2 ; 4. 21 : so efye /cat if in- deed also, which, as applying only to what is taken for granted, may be expressed by since, although, Gal. 3. 4 ejfye Kal elKrj, i. e. since [in this case] it is in vain ; 2 Cor. 5. 3 eXye Kal ev§vo~djJLevoi although being now clothed, we shall not, &c. comp. v. 4. (5) el Se/jL-fiye = el 5e fAi), but stronger, but if not indeed, if otherwise indeed, and serving to annul the preceding proposition, whether affirmative or negative ; so after an affirmation, but if not, otherwise, Luke 10. 6 ; 13. 9 ; after a negation, where it consequently affirms, if otherwise, else, &c. 5. 36, 37. (e) Katye and at least, Luke 19.42; and even, yea even, Acts 2. 18. (0 Kairoiye =/caiTOi, but stronger, though indeed, John 4. 2. (77) fxevovvye —(jLevovv, but stronger, yea indeed, yea truly, &c, Luke 11.28. (6) p.-i]Tiye =fx^ri, but stronger, not to say then, much more then, 1 Cor. 6. 3. r e 5 e & v, 03v os, 6, Gideon, Heb. ' a cut- ter-off,' the deliverer of Israel from the Midianites, Heb. 11. 32. yetwa 78 ytvecrig yeevva, rjs, rj, gehenna, Heb. ' valley of Hinnom,' i. e. the place of punish- ment in hades, or the world of the dead, = Tdprapos 2 Pet. 2. 4, Kipu/7j rod irvp6s Rev. 20. 14, rb irvp rb al- oiviov Matt. 25. 41 : simply yeevva, 5. 29 ; yeevva rod irvpos gehenna of fire, 5. 22 ; yeevva, rb irvp rb dcrfiecrrov Mark 9. 43: Matt. 23. 15 vlbv ye- evvns son of gehenna, i. e. worthy of punishment in gehenna; 23.33 api- o*ls rrjs y. condemnation to gehenna : it is therefore a place of eternal fire and of thick darkness, comp. Jude 6. 13. The valley of Hinnom skirts Jerusalem on the south, and runs westward from the valley of Jehosh- aphat under Mount Zion ; here the ancient Israelites established the worship of Moloch, to whom they sacrificed their infants : this worship was broken up and the place dese- crated by Josiah, after which it be- came the receptacle for all the filth of the city, as also for the carcasses of animals and the dead bodies of malefactors left unburied, to con- sume which fires appear to have been from time to time kept up. It was also called Tophet, i. e., probably, place of burning, i. e. dead bodies, &c. By an easy metaphor, the Jews transferred the name to the place of future punishment. T€B(T7)}j.avri, indec. Gethsemane, pr. name of a small field or plot just out of Jerusalem, over the brook Ce- dron and at the foot of the mount of Olives, Matt. 26. 36, — in some eds. redcryjuxave?. y sir cop, ovos, 6, rj, a neighbour, Luke 14.12; 15.6,9; John 9.8. ye\doo, w, f. daw, to laugh, espec. in joy or triumph, intrans., Luke 6. 21. yeXccs, cvros, 6 (yeXdoo), laughter, espec. of joy or triumph, Jam. 4. 9. yefxi^w, f. icrco (ye/mcc), to make full, fill, trans, and foil, by gen. of thing, Mark 15. 36 ; so with air6 Luke 15. 16, or €K Rev. 8. 5. yep.cc, f. yefxco, to be full of, be stuffed with, intrans. and foil, by gen. Matt. 23. 27 ; with ex, v. 25. yeved, as, r\ (yivofxai), birth; in N. T. generation, in the following senses, viz. a) offspring, progeny , genr. and fig. Acts 8. 33 t)]v yeveav aurov ris OLriyfjcrerai who shall declare his pos- terity ? i. e. the number of his fol- lowers, spoken of the Messiah, b) a descent, degree, i. e. in a genealo- gical line of ancestors or descend- ants, Matt. 1. 17 ter. c) spoken of the period of time from one descent to another, i. e. the average dura- tion of human life, — reckoned ap- parently by the ancient Hebrews at 100 years (comp. Gen. 15. 16 with Ex. 12. 40, 41), by the Greeks at three generations for every 100 years, i. e. 33 1 years each ; hence in N. T. of a less definite period, aw age, time, period, day, &c. as ancient generations, i. e. times of old, &c. Acts 14. 16 ; of future ages, Luke I. 50 els yeveas yevecov to generations of generations, i. e. to the remotest ages ; 16. 8 els r\\v yevzhv rrjv eav- rwv, i. e. l are wiser in their day,'' so far as it concerns this life, d) me- ton. spoken of the men of any ge- neration or age, those living in any one period, a race, class, e. g. 77 ye- vea avrrj the present generation, Matt. II. 16, saep. : spoken of a former generation, Acts 13. 36; of the fu- ture, Luke 1. 48. yeveaXoyeco, S>, f. 'fjcrca (yeved, Xe- 7,f. tjctcc {yevos), trans, spo- ken of men, to beget; of women, to bear: pass, to be begotten, be born. I. act. a) spoken of men, to be- get, Matt. 1.2: fig. to generate, to occasion, e. g. pax^s, 2 Tim. 2. 23. Metaph. (a) spoken, in the Jewish manner, of the relation between a teacher and his disciples, to beget, in a spiritual sense, to be the spiri- tual father 0/ any one, i. e. the instru- ment of his conversion, 1 Cor. 4. 15. (#) spoken of God, to beget, in a spiritual sense, i. e. to impart a new spiritual life, which consists in sanc- tifying, quickening anew, and en- nobling the powers of the natural man, by imparting to him a new life and a new spirit in Christ, 1 John 5. 1 ; hence Christians are said to be born of God, and to be the sons of God, comp. Rom. 8. 14. Spoken of the relation between God and the Messiah, who, as the vicegerent of God, is figuratively called his Son, and whom therefore God is said to beget, i. e. to appoint, declare, i. e. as a king, &c, Acts 13. 33. b) spoken of women, to bear, bring forth, Luke 1. 13 : fig. Gal. 4. 24. ' II. pass, yevvdofiai, ccjuai. a) to be begotten, Matt. 1. 20 rb ev avrrj yev- vrjdev that which is begotten or con- ceived in her, i. e. the fcetus. b) to be born, genr. Matt. 2. 1 ; rvcpKos, John 9. 2; els rbv Kocrfiov, 16. 21 ; yeyevvripai 'Pw/jlcuos, Acts 22. 28 ; Gal. 4. 23 Kara ffdgKa according to the flesh, in the course of nature : foil, by els final, denoting destination, John 18. 37; by iic with gen. of mo- ther Matt. 1.16, with gen. of source, &c. etc Trjs crapKos John 3. 6 ; by ev with dat. of place Acts 22. 3, with dat. of state or condition John 9. 34, Acts 2. 8 ev r\ sc. diaAeKTca i. e. our native dialect: metaph. e/c &eov or 4k Tryevp.ci.Tos eyevvi]dnv or yeyevvn- pai, only in the writings of John, to be born of God or of the Spirit, i. e. in a spiritual sense, to have received from God a new spiritual life, 1. 13, 3. 5 ; so also yevvr)6r)vai avoodev to be born again, = e/c Qeov yev., v. 3. yevvqpa, aros, t6 (yevvdco), lit. what is born or produced, i.e. a) spoken of men, offspring, progeny, Matt. 3. 7 yevvr)p.ara ex^vthv progeny of vipers. b) spoken of trees, &c. fruit, pro- duce, Matt. 26. 29 : metaph. of the rewards of Christian virtue, 2 Cor. 9. 10 in text. rec. Tevvqcraper and Tevvrjcraoed, i), in- dec. Gennesareth, the name of a small region of Galilee, on the western shore of the lake: this lake is also called the sea of Galilee, Matt. 4. 18, and the sea of Tiberias, John 21. 1. yewndLs, ecos, i) (yevvdco), birth, na- tivity, Matt. 1. 18. yeut/7]r6s, i), 6v (yevvaco), born, brought forth, Matt. 11. 11 ev yev- pt]to?s ywaiKwv among those born of women. yevos, eos, ovs, r6 {yivoixcu), genus, race, i. e. a) offspring, posterity, Acts 17. 28. b) family, lineage, stock, Acts 7. 13 ; so 4. 6, where others sect, order, c) nation, people, Mark 7. 26. d) kind, sort, species, Matt. 13. 47. Yegao"nv6s, ov, 6, a Gerasene, i. e. an inhabitant of the city or district of Gerasa, which was situated in the eastern part of Peraea, or Gilead, near the confines of the Arabian de- sert : many mss. and some eds. read Tepacrrjuccu Matt. 8. 28, where the text. rec. has Yepyeo"qv6oi>, and other mss. Tadaprjpcvv, which is also read Mark 5. 1, Luke 8. 26, 37. TepyecT7)v6s, ov, 6, a Gergesene, pr. name of one of the ancient tribes of Canaan destroyed by Joshua, occ. text. rec. Matt. 8. 28, see Tepao~T]~ v6s. yep overt a, as, 7) (yepovo'ios) , a council of elders, a senate; in N. T. Acts 5. 21 rb trvvedpiov teal iracrav t^ yepov- o-iav rccu vlcov 'lo-garJA, i. e. either the sanhedrim, even the whole senate of Israel, or else it here stands for the elders of Israel in general, i. e. per- sons of age and influence who were invited to sit with the sanhedrim, = oi Trpecrfivrepoi rod 'lcrpa-fiA x\cts 4. 8. yepcjv 80 yirofiat yepcav, ovros, 6, an old man, senex, John 3. 4. 76vcu, f. yevcco, to cause to taste, to let taste; in N. T. only mid. ytvofiai, f. crofxai, to taste, depon. or trans, a) pr. and absol. Matt. 27. 34 ; foil, by ace. John 2. 9 : in the sense of to eat, partake of, absol. Acts 10. 10 ; foil, by gen. 23. 14. b) metaph. to experi- ence, prove, partake of, foil, by accus. Heb. 6. 5; by gen. yeveo-Qai Bavdrov to taste of death, i. e. to die, Matt. 16. 28 ; by tin, 1 Pet. 2. 3. yecopyeco, w, f. rjaca (yeeogyos), to till the earth, pass. Heb. 6. 7. yedpyiov, ov, t6 (yeoooyeoo), pr. a tilled field, farm; in N. T. metaph. of Christians, 1 Cor. 3. 9. ye copy 6 s, ov, 6 (yrj, epyco), a tiller of the ground, husbandman, viz. a) pr. 2 Tim. 2. 6. b) in N. T. also same as a/jLir€\ovpy6s, a vine-dresser, keeper of a vineyard, Matt. 21. 33 : metaph. of God, John 15. 1. yrj, yrjs, fj (contr. fr. yea=ycua), earth, land, i. e. one of the four elements ; spoken a) in reference to its vege- tative power, earth, soil, Matt. 13. 5, al. b) as that on which we tread, the ground, &c. Matt. 10. 29, al. c) in distinction from the sea, a lake, &c. the land, terra firma, Mark 4. 1. d) of a country, region, territory, &c. as yrj 'Icrpafa Matt. 2. 20, Xavadv Acts 13. 19, Kiyvirrov 7. 11 ; so of the country adjacent to any place or city, Matt. 9. 26 : with a gen. of per- son, one's native land, Acts 7. 3. Spo- ken particularly and absol. of the land of the Jews, Palestine, Matt. 23. 35, al. ; so in the expression K\r]po- vo/jl€?i/ tt]v yrjv to inherit the land, 5. 5 : by meton. put for 1 the inhabitants of a country, 10. 15. e) the earth, i. e. the terrestrial globe, &c. (a) as distinguished from 6 ovpav6s, Matt. 5. 18, al. saep. ; hence ra M tt/s yrjs and ra iu rots ovpavols things on earth and things in heaven, i. e. the universe, Col. 1. 20 ; so yr) kan/7] a new earth, 2 Pet. 3. 13. (/3) spoken of the habitable earth, r) ol- Kovfieur], Luke 11. 31, al. saep.; hence ra inl tt)s yrjs earthly things, i. e. per- taining to this life, Col. 3. 2 ; ra /xeAr] ra M tt)s yrjs, 3. 5 : by synec. put for the inhabitants of the earth, men, Rom. 9. 17, al. ; so where things are said to be done, or take place, on earth, which have reference chiefly to men, Matt. 5. 13, al. yrj pas, aos, cos, r6, old age, Luke 1. 36 iv yhpa in text, rec, in later eds. iv yr)gei. ynpaCKw or yrjpdca, f. deco (yrj pas), to be or become old, John 21. 18. yivofxai, f. yevrjCo/jLai, aor. 2 iyevo- fjLTiv, perf. part. yeyevTi/JLevos, perf. 2 ykyova, pluperf. 2 iyeySi/eiv, also in later writers and in N. T. aor. 1 pass. iyevr)6r]u for iy€v6/x7]y, — a mid. de- pon. intrans., with the primary sig- nify to begin to be, fieri, i. e. ' to come into existence or into any state ;' and , then also, in the aor. and perf. 2, * to have come into existence,' or simply to be, esse, so that ey^vojurjv, iyevfiBrjv, and yiyova, serve likewise as pre- terites of zlvai. I. to begin to be, come into exist- ence, &c, as implying origin (either from natural causes, or through spe- cial agency), result, change of state, place, &c. a) as implying origin in the ordinary course of nature, &c. (a) spoken of persons, to be born, John 8. 58 ; foil, by e/c twos to be born of, descended from, Rom. 1. 3. (£) of things, as plants, fruits, &c. to be produced, to grow, Matt. 21. 19. (7) of the phenomena of nature, &c. to arise, supervene, occur, e. g. J/ ' (?) °f mi- racles and the like, to be wrought, performed, Acts 4. 22 ; foil, by 81a 2. 43, by irn6 Luke 9. 7. (5) of a pro- ytpofxai mise, or plot formed, made, Acts 26. 6 ; so of waste, dirwAeia, Mark 14. 4. (e) of the zw// or desire of any one, £o be accomplished, fulfilled, BeKrjfia Matt. 6. 10; cu-n^a Luke 23. 24. (() of a repast, £o be prepared, made ready, John 13. 2 ; of a judicial in- vestigation, to be made, set on foot, Acts 25. 26 ; of a change of law, Heb. 7. 12. (tj) of particular days, festi- vals, &c. to be held, celebrated, Matt. 26. 2. (0) of persons advanced to any station or office, to be made, con- stituted, appointed, Col. 1. 23, 25 ; so yiveadai 4-ndvoo, Luke 19. 19. (<) of customs, institutes, &c. to be ap- pointed, instituted, Mark 2. 27 rb ffdfifSarov, Gal. 3.17 6 yey ovws uo/ulos. (k) of what is done to or in any one, Luke 23. 31 eV rap ^VQV rL yzvr)Tai what shall be done in the dry ? Gal. 3. 13 Xpio~Tbs y€v6fj.€vos vireg T)p.&v kclt- dpa being himself made a curse for us, i. e. suffering the penalty to which we were subject. c) as implying a result, event, &c. to take place, come to pass, occur, (a) genr. Matt. 1. 22 ; Luke 1. 20 ; Heb. 9. 15 Qavdrov yevop.4vov death having taken place, i. e. through his death ; Jam. 3. 10, al. pass. : so in the phrase p.^ yivoiTQ let it not happen ! God forbid! an exclamation of aversion, Luke 20. 16, al. (/8) foil, by dat. of pers. to happen to any one, &c. Mark 9. 21 ; by infin. as subject, Acts 20. 16 ; with an adv. of manner, Mark 5. 16. (7) with prepositions, in the same sense, as *Xs riva Acts 28. 6, iwi tivl Mark 5. 33. (5) with an infin. and accus. expressed or im- plied, to come to pass that, Acts 27. 44 ovtccs iysvero irdvras diacrcodijvai, Matt. 18. 13 4dv ysvrjTai evgelv avro. (e) so Kal iyepero or eyeVeTO 8e and it came to pass that, always with a notation of time, introduced by frre, cos, eV, a gen. absol. &c, and fol- lowed by a finite verb with or with- out Kai-, e. g. with Kai repeated, Matt. 9. 10 Kal eyeVeTO, avrov dva- K^ifxivov Kal Idov, al. saep. ; without Kai repeated, 7. 28 Kal iysvero ore . . . i^€Tr\7jo'o , ouTo ol o%Aoi, al. saep. . d) as implying a change of state, condition, &c, or the passing from one state, &c. to another, to become, enter upon any state, condition, &c. 81 yivoficu (a) spoken of persons or things which receive any new character or form. (1) where the predicate is a noun, Matt. 5. 45 'dirm yewqcrQe viol rod irarp6s, 4. 3 e iva oi Kidoi ovroi dproi yivcovrai, 1 3. 32 yiv&rai SevSqov, al. ; Acts 12. 18 ri a" pa 6 Tlerpos eye- vero what Peter was become, for ' what had become of Peter.' (2) construed with efa ri as the predicate, by He- braism, Matt. 21.42 iyewfjOrj ets /ce- (paKr]v ycovias, Mark 12. 10, Luke 13. 19, al. (3) when the predicate is an adjective, Matt. 10. 16 yiveaQe ovv (pp6vip.oi, 1 2. 45 yiverai rd ((o~x ara X^ipova, 13. 22 yiverai dKapiros, 24. 44 yii/€o~6e eroi/JLoi i. e. ' prepare yourselves,' al. saep. (4) with a par- ticle of manner, &c, Matt. 10. 25 'iva ytv-qrai cos 5i5a being come to himself, comp. Luke 15. 17. (4) by eVi, viz. with gen., to come upon, arrive at, Luke 22. 40 ; with accus. 24. 22, 1. 65 <$>6- fios. (5) by Kara with gen., to come throughout, &c. Acts 10. 37 ; with ac- cus., to come to, 27. 7. (6) by irp6s with accus., to come to, 2 John 12 in later eds. ; so of oracles, Acts 7. 31. (7) with an adverb, e. g. iyyvs, to come or draw near, John 6. 19 ; w5e hither, 6. 25 ; and lice? thither, Acts 19. 21. II. in the aor. and perf., to have begun to be, have come into existence, &c. i. e. simply, to be, exist, a) genr. to be, exist, John 1. 6 iyevero dvBpoo- iros, Rom. 11, 5 J foil, by iv 2 Pet. 2. yiviocrica) 82 I, by sfiTrpocrOEV twos John 1. 15, by M rrjs yrjs Rev. 16. 18. b) as copula, connecting a subject and predicate, (a) of quality, foil, by nom. Luke 1.2 o! air apxys avr- QTcraX yevofiepoi rod \6yov, 2. 2 avrrj 7) airoypcup)) wgccrrj iyevero, al. ; with a dat. of advantage, to be any thing to, for, or in behalf of, e. g. 68r)y6s Acts 1. 16, arrjfxeTop Luke 11. 30, 7ra- pTjyopia Col. 4. 11, tvttol 1 Thess. 1. 7 ; with an adv. 2. 10 ; with a gen. of age, Luke 2. 42 oVe iyzvero ircov SdoSeKa. (/3) implying property, &c, Matt. 11.26 ovtoos iyevero evfioKia efxTrpovdev crov, for the dat. aoi, i. e. • such was thy good pleasure/ = ovTws TjvdoKriaas o~v. (7) joined with the participle of another verb, it forms (like slvcu) a periphrasis for a finite tense of that verb, Mark 1. 4 iyivero 'IcadpPTjs fiaTrTifap, for e/3a7r- c) joined with prepositions it im- plies locality or state, and also dis- position of mind, &c. (a) foil, by eV, spoken of place, to be in a place, Matt. 26. 6 yepofievov 4p Brjdavici, Mark 9. 33 eV rrj owia : of condition or state, to be in any state, Luke 22. 44 ysvofjLtvos ep ay copia, Acts 22. 17 eV eKardo'ei, Rev. 1. 10 iv irv€vp,a.Ti, Rom. 16. 7 iv XgLorrq), Phil. 2. 7 iv 6jj.0L(vfxarL yevo/jLEPOs = o/jLOLoodets, 1 Tim. 2. 14 yep. iv Trapafidcrei = irapa- JBaipcD. (IB) foil, by fierd with gen. of pers., to be with any one, Acts 9. 19 ; so ol ycp6/j.€P0t per avrov his friends, companions, Mark 16. 10. (7) by irpos with accus., to be towards, i. e. disposed towards any one, 1 Cor. 2. 8. (5) by cvp, to be with, Luke 2. 13. yiPcvo-KO), f. yvd>o~o[xcu, aor. 2 iypwp, perf. eyvoona, perf. pass. iypwvixa.i, aor. 1 pass. iypcxxrOrjp, fut. 1 pass. ypcaadrjaofxaL, to know, both in an in- choative and completed sense. 1. to know, in an inchoative sense, i. e. to come to know, to gain or receive a knowledge of, where again the perf. implies a completed action, and is often to be taken as a present, to know; pass, to become known, a) genr. (a) foil, by accus. of thing, John 8. 32 ypcccreaOe tt]p a\7i0€iap, Luke 12. 47 ; with an accus. implied, Mark 6. 38 ; foil, by e/c tipos, to know from or by any thing, Matt. 12. 33; yiVLOGKli) by ipTipi, to know by any thing, John 13. 35 ; by odep 1 John 2. IS, and Kurd tl Luke 1. 18. (/3) foil, by accus. of person, John 14. 7 bis, Gal. 4. 9 yp6pT€s &e6p, al. ; with an accus. and tin, by attraction, Matt. 25. 24 eypcap (re, tin o~KAr)pbs el, John 5. 42. (7) foil, by on instead of an accus. and infin. John 6. 69 iypdofcafjLSP tin av el 6 XpicrrSs, 7. 26, al. ssep. (5) pass, to be known, i. e. distinguished, 1 Cor. 14. 7. b) in a judicial sense, to know by trial, inquire into, examine, tV alriap Acts 23. 28. c) in the sense of to know, i. e. from others, to learn, find out, pass, to be made known, disclosed, Matt. 10. 26 ; foil, by accus. of thing expr. or impl. Mark 5. 43, Matt. 9. 30 ; by tin, John 4. 1 ; by air6 npos, Mark 15. 45. d) in the sense of to perceive, observe, be aware of, foil, by accus. expr. or impl. Matt. 22. 18 t)]p TTOprjpiap, 16. 8 ; by tin, John 4. 53; Mark 5. 29 eypco t$ ad>fjLan tin : by accus. and particip. Luke 8. 46 £yw eypoop dvpapLP i^eXdovcrap orr' e/xou. e) in the sense of to under- stand, comprehend, foil, by accus. expr. or impl. Matt. 13. 11 ra iavo-- T7]pia, Mark 4. 13 irapafioAds, John 7. 49 top ptifiop, 1 Cor. 2. 14. f ) by euphemism, to lie with, i. e. a person of another sex; spoken of a man Matt. 1. 25, of a woman Luke 1. 34. 2. to know, in a completed sense, i. e. to have a knowledge of, &c. a) genr. (a) foil, by accus. of thing expr. or impl. Matt. 6. 3, Rom. 10. 19 ; imper. yipaxTKere know, be as- sured of, with ace. Matt. 24. 43 ; tare yipeocTKOPTes tovto, Eph. 5. 5 : foil, by accus. and tin by attraction, 1 Cor. 3. 20 ; by accus. and particip. Acts 19. 35 ; by adv., 21. 37 'EAA^cttI yiP(&o~K€is dost thou know Greek? (/3) foil, by accus. of person, to know, i. e. by sight or person, John 1. 49 ; or to know one's character, &c. ver. 10, al. ; with accus. and particip., Heb. 13.23. (7) foil, by tin instead of an ace. and infin. John 21. 17. (5) foil, by infin. alone, Matt. 16. 3. b) in the sense of to know, i. e. as being what one is or professes to be, to acknowledge, foil, by accus. Matt. 7. 23 ; pass. 1 Cor. 8. 3. c) from the Heb., with the idea of volition or yXtVKOQ 83 yviocnc good will, to know and approve or love, to care for, &c. foil, by accus. of pers. 2 Tim. 2. 19, John 10. 14 : foil, by accus. of thing, Rom. 7. 15 b yap KaT€gyd(o/j.cu, ov yivwcKca, i. e. '1 approve not, allow not.' yXevKos, eos, ovs, t6 (yXvKvs), must, new wine; in N.T. sweet wine, Acts 2. 13. yXvKvs, eta, v, sweet, James 3. 12 ykvKv vScog siveet water, i. e. potable. 7 A contra, 7)s, r), the tongue, i. e. a) pr. as a part of the body, Rev. 16. 10; the organ of taste, Luke 16. 24, of speech, Mark 7. 33 ; personified, Rom. 14. 11 and Phil. 2. 11 iraira yXuxraa, i. e. every person : so to bridle the tongue, &c. Jam. 1. 26. b) by meton. speech, language, (a) genr. 1 John 3. 18 fx^ ay air tvf.Ltv Xoyo) fjir]d€ rfj yXoocro~n in speech only. (/3) of a particular language or dialect, as spoken by a particular people, Acts 2. 11 ; put for the people who use a language, e. g. /j.r) in the same mind or will; of purpose, counsel, de- termination, Acts 20. 3. b) as im- plying opinion, judgment, in refer- ence to one's self, 1 Cor. 7. 40 ; in reference to others, advice, ver. 25. yvoogi(co, fut. icrco and ia>, to make known, trans, and foil, by dat. or irpos Tiva. a) to others, (a) genr. to make known, declare, reveal, Rom. 9. 22 ; with dat. Luke 2. 15 ; foil, by -xq6s Phil. 4. 6. (j8) in the sense of to nar- rate, tell, inform, Eph. (>. 21. (7) spo- ken of a teacher who unfolds divine things, Sec. to announce, declare, pro- claim, John 15. 15. (0) in the sense of to put in mind of, impress, 1 Cor. 12. 3. b) to one's self, i. e. to ascertain, find out, and by impl. to know, Phil. 1. 22. yvwcris, zoos, r) (yiva>o~K(ti), knotcledge, i. e. a) the power of knowing, intelligence, comprehension, Eph. 3. 19 tt)V viregfiaXXovo-av tt\s yvaxrecos a- ydirrjv tov Xg. that love of Christ sur- passing comprehension; or, as others, that love of Christ which is better than all knowledge ; comp. 1 Cor. 12. 31. b) subjectively, spoken of what one knows, knowledge, Sec, Luke 1. 77; of a knowledge of the Christian religion, genr., 1 Cor. 1.5, or of a yVli)(TTY)Q 84 deeper and better religious know- ledge both theoretical and experi- mental, 8. 7 : spoken of a practical knowledge, &c. discretion, prudence, 2 Cor. 6. 6. b) objectively, spoken of what is known, object of knowledge, i. e. genr. knowledge, doctrine, science, &c. Col. 2. 3 ; of religious know- ledge, i. e. doctrine, science, spoken of Jewish teachers, Luke 11. 52; or of a deeper Christian knowledge, Christian doctrine, &c, 1 Cor. 12. 8 \6yos yvdoasoos, i. e. the faculty of unfolding and expounding theoreti- cally the deeper knowledge or fun- damental principles of the Christian religion, = what in Luke 11. 52 is called KAels rrjs yvcccrecus : hence, 2 Cor. 10. 5 Kara rrjs yvdxreoos rov ©eoS against the true doctrine of God, i. e. against the Christian religion. yv(Aia , Tf]s, ov, 6 (yivccorKoo), a knower, i. e. one who knows, Acts 26. 3 ; for the anacoluthon see Stuart's N. T. Gr. p. 233, 4. yvwcrros, 77, ov (yivdocrnGo), known, a) genr., foil, by dat. John 18. 15; by Kara with gen. of place, Acts 9. 42 : so yvcoCTov earco be it known, foil, by dat. 2. 14; in the sense of knowable, to yj/ovo'Tbv tov ©eou what may be known of God, or knowledge of God (=yvwo~is), Rom. 1. 19; in an em- phatic sense, known of all, i. e. not- able, Acts 4. 16 yvcoarbv o~r)fie?ov. b) as a subst. 6 yvooaros an acquaint- ance, Luke 2. 44. yoyyv £co, f. ixtcd, to murmur, a) genr. i. e. to utter in a low voice, privately, foil, by ace. and irepi with gen. John 7.32. b) with the idea of complaint, to mutter, manifest sullen discontent, absol. 1 Cor. 10. 10; foil, by Kara with gen. Matt. 20. 11; by ircpi with gen. John 6. 41 ; by irpos with accus. Luke 5. 30 ; by fier aX\i]X, f. ^aco (eye'ipoo, perf. 2 eypyyopa) , to wake, keep awake, watch, intrans. a) pr. Matt. 24. 43. b) fig. to watch, i. e. be vigilant, atten- tive, &c. Matt. 24. 42, al. ; so ygr)- yopelv iu Trj 7rpoo~evxii t° ^ e assiduous in, Col. 4. 2. c) fig. to wake, i. e. to live, 1 Thess. 5. 10, where Kadevdeiv is in like manner referred to death. yvfJLvdCoj, fut. daca (yv/uuos), pr. to practise gymnastic exercises, as one of the athletae ; in N. T. to exercise one in any thing, to train, accustom, metaph. 1 Tim. 4. 7 ; 2 Pet. 2. 14 KapDiav yey\}fxvaGfxkvy\v irXeove^ias trained, practised in covetousness. yvfivaaia, as, 7) (yvfxvdfa), gymnas- 1 yvjjLvrjTEvu) 86 daijjiovt^ofiai tic exercise, i. e. in the palaestra ; in N. T. exercise, training, 1 Tim. 4. 8 (TcofiariK^] yvfivatfia bodily exercise, in antith. with ver. 7, i. e. ascetic train- ing, mortification of bodily appe- tites, &c. as described ver. 3. yvfjLV7)T€v which fitted close to the body, John 21. 7. (7) as in English half-naked, i, e. scantily clad, distressed as to clothing, implying penury and want, Matt. 25. 36 : fig. destitute, i.e. of spiritual goods, &c. Rev. 3.17. b) fig. spoken of the soul, as dis- encumbered of the body, in which it had been as it were clothed, 2 Cor. 5. 3, although being now clothed, ov yv/upol €vpeOr]0'6fxe6a, i. e. ' our souls will not strictly be found naked, but our bodies will be glo- rified/ &c. comp. ver. 4. c) spo- ken of any thing as taken alone, abstractedly, separate from every thing else, naked, mere, bare, e. g. yvfjLvbv kokkov, 1 Cor. 15. 37. d) metaph. uncovered, open, manifest, foil, by ro?s 6(pda\fJLo?s, Heb. 4. 13. yvfAvSrys, ttjtos, r} (yvjuvos), naked- ness, a) spoken of the state of one who is scantily clad (see in yvfxvos a. 7), Rom. 8. 35. b) by euphe- mism, for the parts of shame, fig. Rev. 3. 18. yvvaiKagiov, ov, t6 {ywi]), a little woman; fig., in contempt, a weak, silly woman, 2 Tim. 3. 6. yvvaiKstos, a, ov (ywi)), womanish, female, 1 Pet. 3. 7. ywi], aiKos, r), voc. yvvai, a woman, one of the female sex, viz. a) genr. Matt. 14. 21, al. ssep. : spoken of a young woman, maiden, damsel, Luke 22.57; of an adult woman, Matt. 5. 28, al. seep, b) with a gen., exetv, or the adj. vwavdpos, it implies rela- tion to some man, viz. (a) one be- trothed, a bride, but not yet mar- ried, Matt. 1. 20 : fig. of the church, as the bride of Christ, Rev. 19. 7. (fi) a married woman, wife, Matt. 5. 31, Rom. 7. 2, al. ssep. (7) 1 Cor. 5. 1 & a stepmother. (5) a widow, with %i)pa, Luke 4. 26 ; absol. 20. 29. c) in the vocative in a direct address, expressive of kindness or respect, Matt. 15. 28 d> yvvai, comp. 9. 22 where Ovyarep. Tcvy, indec. Gog, Heb., a name ap- plied in O. T. to the king of a people called Magog, inhabiting regions far remote from Palestine : by Magog, the ancients seem to have intended the northern nations generally, which they also called ^KvOaL In N. T., too, Gog is appa- rently spoken of a similar remote people, Rev. 20. 8. 7 03 via, as, tj, an angle, a corner. a) an exterior projecting corner, Matt. 6. 5 iv ra?s ywviais twv 7r\aT€ia>v at the corners of the streets, i. e. where several streets meet, in the most public places ; Rev. 7. 1 al reccra- ges ytavlai rrjs yrjs the four corners (quarters) of the earth, b) an inte- rior angle, and, by impl., a dark corner, Acts 26. 26 iv yoovia in a corner, i. e. secretly. A. Aafiid, 6, indec, written also Aav($ and Aaveid, David, Heb. ' beloved,* the celebrated king of the Israelites, and founder of the Jewish dynasty, reigned a. c. 1055-1015 : Heb. 4. 7 iv Aafiid, i. e. in the book of David, the Psalms ; 6 vlbs Aaj3i§ the son of David, i. e. descended from him, spoken of Joseph the husband of Mary, Matt. 1. 20, and often ap- plied to Jesus as a title of the ex- pected Messiah, 9. 27, al. saep., but not in John's writings; so 77 pl£a Aafiid, in the same sense, Rev. 5. 5 : hence the kingdom or reign of the Messiah is designated by the appellations, 77 @ao~i\eia rod Aafitd Mark 11. 10, 6 Bpovos A. Luke 1. 32, tj GKt]v)) A. Acts 15. 16, 77 KXels rov A. Rev. 3. 7. daifJioviCofJiaL (—daifAoviov €X&)i f- io-o/jiai (daijuioov), to have a demon, i. e. to be afflicted, vexed, possessed by )aifx OVLOV 87 0£ an evil spirit, to be a demoniac, Matt. 4. 24, saep. ^aip.6viov, ov, r6 (^aifiSuios), pr. a demon, or good spirit, i. e. a) genr. a god, deity, spoken of the heathen gods, Acts 17. 18. b) spoken of a genius or tutelary demon ; in N. T. only in the Jewish sense, a demon, i. e. an evil spirit, devil, subject to Satan, Matt. 9. 34, al., a fallen an- gel, and =Trv€Vfji.a andOaoTOV Luke 8. 29 : these spirits are spoken of as the authors of evil to mankind, both moral (1 Tim. 4. 1, Jam. 2. 19, comp. Eph. 6. 12) and physical, viz. by en- tering into a person, — thus render- ing him a demoniac, and afflicting him with various diseases, &c. : so in the phrases ; (a) elo-rjXOev ra Bai- fidvia eis demons had entered into him, Luke 8. 30. (/3) Saiixoviov e%€^ to have a devil, i. e. to be a demoniac (^SaifJLOj/ifeaOcu), 4. 33 : spoken by the Jews of Jesus, John 7- 20 ; of John the Baptist, Matt. 11. 18. (7) e£epxzo~0ai e/c or air6 riuos to come out of, Mark 7. 29, Matt. 17. 18. (5) e'/c- /3aAAe*z/ Ta haijxSvia to cast out devils, Matt. 7. 22, saep. ; pass. 9. 33. (e) where the acts, &c. of demons thus dwelling in persons are spoken of, Mark 1. 34. haLfjL0VL(i)Zi)s, cos, ovs, b, 7], adj. (5at- juloulov, e?5os), pr. god-like, divine; in N. T. demon-like, devilish, Jam. 3. 15. Bal/jiccu, ovos, o, 77 ( = BaL/j.6uLou), a god ; in N. T. a demon, an evil spirit, devil, Matt. 8. 31. SaKVoo, f. d-f)£o/jLai, to bite, sting, trans. ; in N. T. metaph. to thwart, vex, ir- ritate, Gal. 5. 15. Sdicpv, vos, and Bdupvov, vov, r6, a tear, Rev. 7. 17, saep. haKpvw, f. vo-cti (daKpv), to shed tears, to weep, intrans. John 11. 35. fia,KTvAios,ov, d(8d,KTv\os), a finger- ring, Luke 15. 22. ddfcrvAos, ov, 6, a finger, Matt. 23.4: by meton. d ddfcrvKos rov ®eov for the power of God, Luke 11. 20, comp. Matt. 12. 28 where Truevfia rod 0. AaXfiauovOd, 77, pr. name of a city or village near Magdala, Mark 8.10. AaXfiaria, as, 77, Dalmatia, a pro- vince of Europe on the east of the Adriatic sea, forming part of Illy- ricum, and contiguous to Macedo- nia, 2 Tim. 4. 10. 5a [id £oo (=8a / uaa>), f. aVa>, to subdue, tame, trans. Jam. 3. 7. dd/jiaAis, ecas, 7} (5a/m£o>), a heifer, Heb. 9.13. Adjiagis, ifios, 77, Damaris, a woman led by Paul's preaching to embrace Christianity, Acts 17.34. Aa/j.ao~K7)v6s, 77, 6v, belonging to Da- mascus, a Damascene, 2 Cor. 11. 33. AafxacKSs, ov, 77, Damascus, Heb., a celebrated city of Syria, probably the oldest in existence : it stands on the river Chrysorrhoas, in a beau- tiful plain open to the south and east, and bounded on the other sides by mountains, Acts 9. 2, al. Adv, 6, indec. Dan, Heb. * a judge,' pr. name of one of Jacob's sons. davci^w, f. etcro; (Jidveiov), to lend money, in N. T. without interest, in- trans. a) genr. Luke 6. 34. b) mid. Baveify/jLcu, to cause any one to lend money to one's self, i. e. to bor- row money, Matt. 5. 42. ddvGiov, ov, r6 (ddvos), a debt, i. e. for money lent, Matt. 18. 27. 8av€La"Trjs, ov, 6 (Saveifa), a credi- tor, Luke 7. 41. Aavii]\, 6, indec. Daniel, Heb. ' a judge from God,' pr. name of the celebrated Jewish prophet who lived and wrote at Babylon in the time of the captivity, Matt. 24. 15. ^airaudoi, a>, f. t^ctoj {BairduTj), to spend, be at expense, trans. Mark 5. 26, absol. 2 Cor. 12. 15 ; Acts 21. 24 Sairdvno'ov in avrols be at the expense of their sacrifices, i. e. on the com- pletion of a vow : in a bad sense, to waste, consume, trans. Luke 15. 14, absol. Jam. 4. 3. 5 a 7T d vt\, 77s, 77 (5a7TTa>), expense, cost, Luke 14. 28. 5e, a particle, standing after one or two words in a clause, strictly adversative, but more frequently denoting transition, and serving to introduce something else, whether opposite to what precedes, or simply continuative or explanatory; hence, in general, but, and, also, namely, &c. 1. adversative, but, on the con- trary, on the other hand, &c. a) u erjtrig 88 )ai7TV£(x) simply, Matt. 6. 6 o~b 8e '6rap irpoo-- evxy, efoeXOe els rb Tap.ie7op, v. 15 comp. v. 14, v. 17 comp. v. 16, al. ssep. : so before answers implying contradiction, &c. Luke 12. 14; 13. 8. b) in the formula fxep . . . 5e in- deed, but, though often not to be rendered in English, Acts 9. 7 ; 23. 8, al. : comp. in fxep. II. continuative, but, now,and, also, and the like. a) genr., and after introducing a new paragraph or sentence, Matt. 1. 18 rod 8e 'I. Xp. 7] yevecns ovtoos t)p, 2. 9 ; 3. 1 ; Acts 6. 1, 2, 8, 9, al. ssep. : in this way it is sometimes emphatic, espec. in interrogative clauses, as 2 Cor. 6. 14-16; Gal. 4. 20 rjdeXop 5e / could wish indeed, b) where it takes up and carries on a thought that had been interrupted, then, there- fore, &c, Matt. 6. 7 Trpocrevxofiepoi Se, John 15. 26, Rom. 5. 8 : so in an apodosis after el for eirei, Acts 11. 17 iyoo 8e ris rjfjirjp', (where, how- ever, Lachmann has only iycb ris.) c) as marking something added by way of explanation, example, &c, but, and, namely, for example, to wit, &c, Mark 4. 37 t« de KVfjtara eire- &a\ev and the waves, i. e. so that the waves ; 16. 8 ef^e 5e avras rgojxos trembling also seized them, &c, where some eds. have yap; John 6. 10 r)p de x^pTos tto\vs ev rca tottcv now there was much grass in the place ; Acts 23. 13 ; Rom. 3. 22. d) Kcd 5e, where tcai always has the sense of also, i. e. arid also, Mark 4. 36 Ka\ aAAa 5e 7r\o?ar)p fxer avTov, John 15.27. $erio~is, ecos, t) (deo/uai), want, need; in N. T. prayer, viz. a) pr. as the expression of need, desire, &c. sup- plication, petition, i. e. for one's self, Luke 1. 13 : in behalf of others, Phil. 1. 19 ; foil, by virep 1.4; by iregi Eph. 6. 18. b) genr., spoken of any prayer, Luke 2. 37. Set, imperf. edei, infin. Setp, imper- sonal, pr. it needs, there is need of, i. e. something that is absent or wanting; inN.T. only with an infin. pres. or aor. expr. or impl., and with or without an accus., it needs, it is necessary, viz. a) pr. from the na- ture of the case, from a sense of duty, &c. one must, Matt. 16. 21 Htl Set avrbp aire\Qe7v els 'lepovSXv/jia, 26. 35 : spoken of what is made ne- cessary by divine appointment, John 3. 14; 20. 9 c 6tl fie? avrbp etc peKpcop apao-Tijpcu, Acts 4. 12 eV y Be? ffccdrj- pai vfias, al. ; of things unavoidable, must needs, Matt. 24. 6, Mark 13. 7, Acts 1. 16. b) spoken of what is right and proper in itself, or pre- scribed by law, duty, custom, &c, it is right or proper, one must, it ought, it should, &c, Luke 13. 14, 16, Mark 13. 14, John 4. 20; of what prudence would dictate, Acts 27. 21. Be7y/j,a, aros, to (fieiKPVfjLL), pr. what is shewn, a sample, specimen ; in N.T. an example, warning, Jude 7. deLyfiari^co, f. io~oo (Se?yjJLa),tomake an example of, to expose i. e. to shame {=irapaBeiyjjLari^(a), absol. Col. 2. 15 ; others supply eavrop, and trans- late to shew forth one's self, i.e. set an example. de'iKPv/j.1 and deucpva), fut. 5ei{a>, to shew, trans, viz. a) to point out, cause to see, present to the sight, Matt. 4. 8 irdo'as tcls fiacriXeias rov KofffAov, John 5. 20 ; Se7£op creavrbp Tcp iepe? shew thyself to the priest, i. e. pre- sent thyself for inspection, Matt. 8. 4 ; of what is shewn in vision, Rev, 1.1. b) to offer to view, exhibit, dis- play, John 20. 20; of deeds, &c. 2. 18: spoken of internal things, to manifest, prove, &c. Jam. 2. 18. c) to shew, assign, i. e. for use, e. g. apaycuop p-eya, Mark 14. 15. d) metaph. to shew, i. e. by words, to teach, direct, Matt. 16. 21. 8eL\ia,as,r) (5 eiAos), timidity, 2 Tim. 1. 7 TTPevp.a deiXias—KPevijLa dei\6v* 5eiAiaa>, co, fut. dcrco (SeiASs), to be timid, afraid, absol. John 14. 27. SeiAos, t), op (deidco), timid, fearful, Matt. 8. 26, Mark 4. 40. Be?pa, 6, rj, to, gen. 8e?pos, dat. 5e?pi, ace . de?pa, some one, such an one ; spoken of a person or thing whom one does not know, or does not wish to name, Matt. 26. 18. deip&s, adv. (Seip6s) f greatly, vehe- mently, Matt. 8. 6. deLiTPeoo, cD, f. jjcroo {^eiirpop), to sup, intrans. Luke 17. 8; spoken of the paschal supper, 22. 20 ; in the sense of to eat, to banquet, as figurative CE17TV0V 89 ce eofj.cn of the Messiah's kingdom, Rev. 3. 20. fiet-nvov, ov, t6, dinner or supper, viz. a) pr. the chief meal of the Jews, and also of the Greeks and Romans, taken at or towards evening, and often prolonged into the night; hence genr. an evening-banquet, or a feast in general, Matt. 23. 6, al. : fig. of the Messiah's kingdom, Rev. 19. 9.. b) spoken of the paschal supper, John 13. 2, 4 ; of the Lord's supper, 1 Cor. 11. 20. c) by meton. food taken at supper, 1 Cor. 11. 21. Seicr loaifAoov, ouos, 6, 7], adj. (5et5o>, SaifAQiv), fearing the gods, i. e. in a good sense religiously disposed, in a bad sense superstitious ; in N. T. in the first sense, religiously disposed, spoken of the Athenians, Acts 17. 22 heio , Lbaifxovea , ripovs, i. e. r) aWovs, more than others. Seio'iSaL/novia, as, r) (otiorifiaiiAwv), fear of the gods, i. e. religiousness, su- perstition ; in N.T. religiousness, i. e. religion, Acts 25. 19. 5e/ca, ol, al, rd, ten, Matt. 20. 24; often put for any specific number, 25. 1 ; Rev. 2. 10 6\?\pis rifieou/v oeica of ten days, i. e. for a short time. Se/caSuo, twelve, Acts 19. 7 ; 24.11. d€KairevT€,fftee?i, John 11. 18. AcKairoXis, ecus, r)(oeKa, tt6Xis), De- capolis, i. e. the Ten cities, a region so called, embracing ten cities, all, excepting Scythopolis, lying in the country east of the Jordan, Matt. 4. 25. Se/caTeccapes, wv, ol, al, fourteen, Matt. 1. 17. 5eKaT7?, 7)s, 77 (SeKaros), sc. /noTpa, a tenth part, tithe, i. e. of spoils, Heb. 7. 2, 4 ; spoken of the tithes, which by the Jewish law were to be paid both from the produce of the earth and from the increase of the flocks, &c. ver. 8, 9. Se/caTos, 07, ov, ordin. the tenth, Rev. 11.13; hence to deKarov the tenth part, tithe, 21. 20. SeKarSw, 00, f. cocco (Se/cctT??), to tithe, trans, i. e. to receive tithes from, Heb. 7. 6, = 5e/cdVas \ap.$dveiv v. 9 ; pass. to be tithed, i. e. to pay tithes, v. 9. Se/cTos, r], 6i> (dexo/^ai), accepted, i.e. metaph. acceptable, approved, Luke 4. 24 : by imp]., favourable, propiti- ous, spoken of a time, i. e. a time of favour, v. 19. 5eA.ea£a>, f. daw (oeXeap), pr. to bait, entrap ; in N. T. metapho to entice, beguile, trans. Jam. 1. 14. hevooou, ov, to, a tree, Matt. 3. 10 ; 13. 32 and Luke 13. 19 yiveraL 5eV- dpoi> or els Sevoqov, i. e. Cos SevSpov, viz. in size, comp. Mark 4. 32; 8. 24 (BXeircc rovs avdpdoirovs ous Sevopa I see men as trees, i. e. not distinctly, larger than natural. 5e|io \dfios, ov, 6 (oe^ios, Xafifidvw), lit. one who takes the right hand, hence a guard, a body-guard, Acts 23. 23. Seed's, a, oV, right, as opp. to left, viz. a) with a subst. expressed, e. g. Xeip Matt. 5. 30, ocpBaAfiSsv. 29, vl- aywvv. 39, irovs Rev. 10. 2, ods Luke 22. 50, to 5e£ia fxepr] John 21. 6; oVAa Ta del;La teal agio-regd arms for the right and left, i. e. of every kind, offensive and defensive, 2 Cor. 6. 7. b) without a subst. expressed, viz. (a) 7] oe£id, sc. x €L Q> the right hand, Matt 6. 3 : put for the right hand or side in general, the right, Heb. 1. 3 ; so rfj 5e|m or eV 5e|ia toC OeoC, &c. 10. 12. (j8) Ta 5e|ia, i. e. p-ep-n, the right parts, i. e. the right, in general, e. g. e/c 5e|ia>j> on the right, Matt. 27. 38 ; eV ro7s 5e|io?s Mark 16. 5 : so Ka07]cr0cu or ko~TT)K.evai e/c 5e|iaii/ tou Qeov, Mark 16. 19, Acts 7. 55 ; /ca- Orjadai 4k de^iwv rov XpLarov, Matt. 20. 21, to sit or stand on the right of God or of Christ, i. e. to be next in rank and power, to have the highest seat of honour and distinction : so e/c §e£t&>*> Tivbs elvai to be at ones right hand, i. e. to be one's helper, protector, Acts 2. 25. deo/nai, f. derjerofjiaL, dep. pass., aor. 1 id€r]67]v with mid. signif. (imperf. 3 pers. Ion. eSeVro, Luke 8. 38), to need, want; in N.T. to make known one's need, i. e. to beseech, pray, ask, &c. a) genr., absol. Rom. 1. 10 Seo- /jL€Pos making request ; foil, by gen. of pers., pr. deo/xai twos Kara tl Matt. 9. 38 ; Acts 8. 34 deop.ai crov I pray thee ; foil, by accus. of thing, or infin. for accus. 2 Cor. 8. 4, 10. 2. b) spo- ken of prayer to God in general, oeop.. S£ eov 90 )SVT€pOe rod 0eo9, Acts 8. 22 ; irpbs rbv Kvpiov, v. 24; absol. 4.31. oeov, ovros, to, particip. impers. of Set, necessary, 'proper ; 5eW ecrrf, = 5et, wzzjs£ needs, e. g. from the cir- cumstances or nature of the case, 1 Pet. 1.6: or in accordance with what is right and proper, ought, Acts 19. 36; rd Seovra 1 Tim. 5. 13. S4os, Seovs, 7 6, fear, Heb. 12. 28 in some mss. for aldovs. Aep/3cuos, ov, 6, belonging to Derbe, Acts 20. 4. Aepfin, 7]s, 7], a city of Lycaonia in Asia Minor, situated within the con- fines of Isauria, Acts 14. 6. §£pjj.a, aros, to (depot), a shin, i. e. of an animal, Heb. 11. 37. Sep liar iv os, 7), ov, made of skin, lea- thern, Matt. 3. 4, Mark 1. 6. he poo, fut. hepoo, aor. 1 edeipa, aor. 2 pass. iMgrjv, f. 2 pass. 8apr)o~ofJLCu, to skin, flay ; in N. T. to beat, scourge, pr. so as to take off the skin ; foil, by accus. Matt. 21. 35 ; John 18. 23 ri /j.e depeis; — eBooKe pdiTLCfia v. 22 ; 2 Cor. 1 1. 20 els irgScrooirov depei, i. e. ' treats with contumely :' with accus. imp]. Luke 22.63. Pass. dap-fjceade, Mark 13. 9; with accus. of manner, iroWds . . . bxiyas irXrjyds, Luke 12. 47, 48. $eo~jj.evto, f. evaoo (deo*fji6s), to bind, trans, a) as a prisoner, with cords, chains, &c. Acts 22. 4. b) to bind together, as a bale or bundle, e. g. (popria, Matt. 23. 4, metaph. for the burdensome precepts of the Phari- sees. Secr^iew, a>, f. 7)0*00 (decrfxos), to bind, i.e. with chains, &c. ( — decr/jLevoc), Luke 8. 29. Seer [at), ijs, 7) (Beca), a bundle, sheaf, Matt. 13. 30. Beo* lllos, ov, 6 (Becr/Jieoo), one bound, a prisoner, captive, Matt. 27. 15 ; so Becrpuos ev Kvpiop, rod Xpio*rov, or Kv- piov, spoken of Paul, a prisoner, in confinement for the sake of Jesus, Eph. 4.1, 3.1, 2 Tim. 1.8. BeGLiSs, ov, 6 (Beoo), band, bond, liga- ment, viz. a) sing, spoken of a liga- ment by which some member of the body is impeded, e. g. the tongue, Mark 7. 35 ; the limbs, Luke 13. 16, comp. v. 11. b) plur. ol Becrjaoi, and Attic rd Beajxa, bonds, imprisonment, viz. (a) ol Beo-^ol, Phil. 1. 13 ; Philem. 13 ev to?s Beo*fjLo7s rod ebayyeXiov in bonds for the gospel's sake. (/3) rd Beaiid in Luke's writings, Luke 8. 29, Acts 16. 26. Beo*fjLO(pvXa^ clkos, 6 (Bec/uSs, , f. drjccc, aor. 1 edrjaa, perf. Se'Se/ca, perf. pass. deSe/tiai, to bind, trans, a) of things, &c. to bind to- gether or to any thing, to bind around, fasten, Matt. 13. 30 df)(rare avra els Sec/nas, 21. 2 ovov SecJe/^eV^y : spoken of dead bodies which are bound or wound around with grave-clothes, John 11.44: here belongs also Matt. 16. 19 o edv drjarjs eirl rrjs yrjs eerrai deSefievov Iv rols ovpavols ktX, where the kingdom or church of Christ is compared to an edifice, of which the apostles have the keys, b) of per- sons, to bind, sc. the hands, feet, &c. to put in bonds, i. e. to deprive of liberty, e. g. aXvcreai, Mark 5. 3 ; so genr. hicorivd, Matt. 22. 13 hyuavres avrov Tro'Sas, 27. 2 ; Mark 6. 17 e$77- aev avrbv ev (pvXaKrj, i. e. ' had cast him bound into prison :' pass. 5eo- pLOA, to be bound, be in bonds, in pri- son, &c. Mark 15. 7: fig. Luke 13. 16 ; 2 Tim. 2. 9 6 Xoyos rov Qeov ov SecJercu, i. e. ' the preaching of the word is nothindered, restrained, be- cause I am in bonds.' c) perf. pass. dede/iai, to be bound; metaph. (a) spoken of the conjugal bond, foil, by dat., to be bound to anv one, Rom. 7. 2. (/3) Acts 20. 22 Hedefievos rep Trvev/jLari bound in spirit, i. e. ' im- pelled in mind, compelled.' dr), a particle which gives to a sen- tence an expression of certainty or V reality, in opposition to mere opi- nion or conjecture, and thus serves to increase the vivacity of discourse, indeed, then, now. a) indeed, i. e. truly, really, Matt. 13. 23 t drj tcap- irocpoge?. In the sense of doubtless, 2 Cor. 12. 1 Kavx^o-Oai drj ov avjxcpe- oei fxoi. b) in a hortative sense, now then, come now, &c, Luke 2. 15 5i- eX6co/j.€V dr] hcos BrjOXee/bL let us go now to Bethlehem ; 1 Cor. 6. 20 5o|cwrare 577 rbv 0eoV glorify then God. drjXos, 7], ov, plain, evident, manifest, Matt. 26. 73 ; dr)Xov, i. e. iari, it is evident, 1 Cor. 15. 27, Gal. 3. 11. d7]X6cc, So, f. coerce (SrjXos), to make manifest or known, trans., and spoken a) of things past, to tell, relate, Col. 1. 8. b) of things future or hidden, to reveal, shew, bring to light, 1 Cor. 3. 13. c) of words, to signify, Heb. 12. 27 rb 5e, en airai; StjXoZ A 7) /j, as, a, 6, Demas, pr. name of a man, Col. 4. 14. dr)/j.r]yop€co, 60, f. tjcco (drj/uios, ayo- peco), to address a public assembly, foil, by irpSs with accus. Acts 12. 21. A 77 fir)rp 10s, ov, 6, Demetrius, pr. name of two men, Acts 19. 24 ; 3 John 12. drijLLLOvpyds, ov, 6 (drj/xos, epyov), one who works for the public ; hence genr. and in N. T. an artist or artificer, maker, author, Heb. 11. 10. ()fjjJLOg 92 )LCL §7) p os, ov, 6, the people, Acts 12. 22 ; els tov drj^ov to the people, i. e. as- sembled in the forum, 17.5. drj jjlo or ( a, adv. (drj/Lioo'ios), publicly, in public, i. e. eV drj/LLocia %&>/>«, Acts 16.37. d7]^6crios, a, ov (drj/aos), public, i. e. belonging to the public, for public use, Acts 5. 18. dy\vdpiov, ov, to, a word adopted in- to Greek from the Latin denarius, a Roman coin equal at first to ten asses, and afterwards to twelve and even sixteen : it was reckoned of the same value as the dgaxv-'O, and equivalent to about 1%d., Matt. 18. 28. d'fjirore, adv. (877, ttote), in fine, in short, subjoined to relative words to strengthen the idea of generality and comprehensiveness, John 5. 4 cp dr)iroTe . . . voai)naTi. drjirov, adv. (di), ttov), indeed, truly, verily, Heb. 2. 16. did, prep, with the primary signif. through, throughout, governing the gen. and accus. 1. with the genitive, through, &c. spoken 1. of place, implying mo- tion through a place, and put after verbs of motion, e.g. of going, com- ing, &c, as avaxugw Matt. 2. 12, diajBaiveiv Heb. 11. 29, diairopeveadai Luke 6. 1, diepx^Oai Matt. 12. 43, elo~egX €tv through use, Rev. 13. 14 irXava dia rd orr)/ue?a deceives through, by means of those miracles; so also Heb. 5. 12 dia tov xpovov through the time spent, i. e. considering the time spent, &c. ; 2 Pet. 3. 12 rov (deov 7]/j.epa, oY %v ktX, the day of God, through, in conse- quence of which the heavens, &c. b) of 'persons (comp. 1. 3. b. above), John 6. 57 Kayo* £co dia rov 7rarepa, kclkuuos (rjcrerai SY i/me, Heb. 6. 7 di ovs. c) of emotions, &c. through which, from which, one is led to do any thing, &c. Matt. 27. 18 dia (pQovov, Eph.-2. 4 dia r^]V aydirrjv. 2. of the ground or motive, the mov- ing or impelling cause of any thing, ow account of, because of, propter, &c. a) genr. Matt. 10. 22 fxicrov/jiepoi dia to ovop.d fxov, 13. 21 6X7$ is t) dicoy/xbs dia. tov Xoyov, Mark 2. 4 dia rov oxXou, al. saepiss. ; so before an infin. with the article t6, Luke 11. 8, 23. 8 dia to aKOveiu iroXXa, Acts 18. 3 dia to o\x6t^x vov ^vai, Mark 5. 4 dia to avTbv iroWaKis dedeaQai, Acts 4. 2, al. saep. : also in phrases, e. g. dia rt on what account ? wherefore ? why ? Matt. 9. 11 (written also diaTi) : dia tovto on this account , for this cause or reason, therefore, 6. 25, al. saep. ; dia tovto foil, by '6ti, on this account . . . because, John 5. 16 ; inverted, 15. 19. b) in the sense of for the sake of, in behalf of, &c. as marking the purpose or object of an action, &c, Matt. 14. 3 dia 'Hpoodidda t^v yvvawa QiXiir- ttov, 24. 22 dia tovs £kX€xtovs for the elects^ sake, al. saep. ; so dia tovto for the sake of this, for this purpose, John 12.27 dia tovto tfXOoufor this purpose I came ; with 'Iva in order that, 1. 31 ; cta-cos Heb. 9. 15. c) as mark- ing the occasion of any thing, the occasional cause, that on occasion of, on account of, because of which any thing takes place, Matt. 27. 19 iroX- Xd eiraOov KaT ovaq di avTov, Rom. 2. 24 to oVQ\xa tov &eov §: 5 v/j.as jSAao"- rifieiTai 9 15. 15 dia t)]v x^P lv T h v doBsicrdv /lloi, i. e. ' because of, by virtue of.' 3. of the manner or state through 2ia/3cu Vd) 94 StaS/Sw/xi or during which any thing takes place (comp. I. 4 above), Gal. 4. 13 oiBare Be on 5Y aadeveiav ttjs oapicbs eirnyyeXiadfjLrjv vjjuv through infirmity, i. e. during bodily weakness. This sense of Bid is rare with the accus., and comes from the general idea of duration. Note. In composition Bid mostly retains its signification, and refers, 1 . to space and time, through, through- out, implying transition, continu- ance, &c. as Biafiaivca, BiairAeca, 5iot- yivofiai, Bidyca, also fig. through, to tlie end, marking completeness, and thus becoming intensive, as Biafi\e- TToo> BiayivdoGKoo ; 2. to distribution, diffusion, &c. throughout, among, every where, as BiayyeWw ; 3. to mutual or alternate efforts or endeavours, through, between, among, sc. one an- other, to and fro, as BiaKpivofxai, Bia- (xaxofxai ; 4. to separation, == Lat. dis, in two, in pieces, apart, &c, as Bunged), BiaAvca, Biapp^yvvfju. Biafiaivoo, f. fiJjaofiai, to pass through or over, foil, by ace. of thing, tV OaXaa-o-av Heb. 11. 29; by els Acts 16. 9 ; by ttqos with ace. Luke 16. 26. BiafidWoo, fut. (3a\co, pr. to thrust through, to transport, to carry over ; hence metaph. and in N. T. to carry or deliver over to any one in words, i. e. to report or inform against, to tra- duce, accuse; pass. foil, by dat. Luke 16. 1 BiefiATjOri avrcp. Biafiefiai Sea, u>, f. coaco, to strengthen throughout, make very firm ; in N. T. mid. Biafiefiaioofjiai, ov/xai, metaph. to affirm strongly, asseverate, urge, foil, by irepi with gen. Tit. 3. 8. diaPAe-rrco, f. i|/a>, to look through, i. e. to view attentively / in N. T. to see clearly, i. e. fully, Matt. 7. 5. Bidfio?^os, ov, 6, tj (BiafidkXto), a calumniator, slanderer, accuser, a) genr. Tit. 2. 3. b) with the art. 6 BidfioXos the devil, i. e. the accuser by way of eminence, = 6 ^aravas Satan, the prince of the fallen angels, who in N. T. appears as the constant enemy of God, of Christ, of the di- vine kingdom, of the followers of Christ, and of all truth, full of false- hood and malice, and exciting and seducing to evil in every possible way, Matt. 4. 1, ssep. : hence in rod Biafi6\ov or vlbs BiafiShov elvai to be a child of the devil, i. e. to be like him, John 8. 44, Acts 13. 10 ; in the same sense John 6.70 Bidj3o\os a devil, i. e. an enemy of God and man. BiayyeWoo, f. Xeyoo (did, ayyeXXca), to announce throughout, i. e. every where, generally, to publish far and near, to proclaim, trans. Luke 9. 60 ; pass. Rom. 9. 17. b) implying com- pleteness, to announce fully, i. e. to give exact and certain information of, trans., Acts 21. 26. Bidye, see ye I. a. Biayivofxai, aor. 2 BieyevSfiTjv, to be throughout, i. e. to be always ; in N. T. of time, to be through, i. e. to be past, have elapsed, Mark 16. 1. § lay iv (a a not, fut. yvaxrofiai, to know throughout, i. e. accurately, to distin- guish; in N. T. to inquire fully into, to examine, investigate, in a judicial sense, trans. 'Acts 23. 15. Biayvoopi £ (did, &yco), to lead or bring through or over any place, &c. ; in N. T. spoken of time, to bring through, i. e. to pass, rjo-vxiov fiiov to lead a quiet life, 1 Tim. 2. 2 ; absoL Tit. 3. 3. BiaBex°l JLaL > fut. Be£o/jiai, to receive through others, i. e. as transmitted from one to another through a series, to receive in succession, succeed to, trans. Acts 7. 45. BidBrj/ma, aros, to (BiaBeco), a diadem, the symbol of royal dignity, Rev. 12.3. BiaBiBccpn, fut. Bdocrca, 1. to deliver through, i. e. various hands, from one to another in succession, to deliver Ciac coy^oc 95 CLCLKOVLCl over in succession, trans. Rev. 17. 13 in text, rec, others oi^6aaiu. 2. to deal out, divide out, distri- bute, trans. Luke 11. 22; absol.18. 22. d id.8 oxo s, ov, 6, 7) (diadexo^ai), a successor in office, Acts 24. 27. hia^(i}vvv\ii, fut. £7\ Matt. 26. 28, KpeirToci' Heb. 7.22, alojj/iosl3. 20, devrepa implied 8. 7; hence, Gal. 4. 24 dvo SiaOrJKai the two covenants, i. e. the old and the new. Siaipecr is, eoos, 7) (diaipeto), division, act of dividing ; in N. T. distinction, difference, &c, 1 Cor. 12.4 Sicupecreis, i. e. diversities, differences, classes of gifts, &c. hi a 10 (to, a>, aor. 2 SiglAov (Sic£, alpeco), to take apart, i. e. to separate, divide ; in N. T. to divide out, to distribute, trans. Luke 15. 12. diaKadapi (ca, f. tcrco and 160, to demise throughout, i. e. thoroughly, trans. Matt. 3. 12 T7\vahtova, i. e. by venti- lation with a fan, to tttvov. 5 iclkolt eAey^o fiai, fut. ey^ofiai, to confute in disputation, =diaKey6fiej/os KareAzyxca, foil, by dat. Acts 18. 28. diafcoveto, to, aor. 1 dirjKouTjcra (bid- kovos), to serve, attend upon, minister unto, intrans. ; spoken a) of persons, foil, by dat. expr. or impl. (a) genr. as a master or guest, Matt. 8. 15 /ecu di7)K6vei avroTs, 20. 28 ; especially spoken of those who serve at table. to wait upon, Luke 10. 40. (j8) by impl. to minister to the wants of any one, to supply one's wants, with food, clothing, &c. Luke 8. 3 ; so of the alms collected by the churches, the distribution of alms, &c. Heb. 6. 10. (7) in the sense of to be the attend- ant or assistant of any one, as Ti- mothy and Eratosthenes are said to be diaKovovvT€s t<2 TlavKcc, Acts 19. 22. (5) in the primitive church, to fulfil the duties of a deacon, i. e. to have charge of the poor and sick, &c. 1 Tim. 3. 10. b) of things, foil, by accus. of man- ner and dat. expr. or impl., also in the passive construction, to minister, sc. any thing to any one, to adminis- ter} provide, &c. 2 Tim. 1. 18 oaa eV 'E, to separate through- out, i. e. wholly, trans, mid. to sepa- rate one's self, &c. a) pr. Jude 22 ovs fxkv eAeerre §taKpiv6}JL€Voi on some (i. e. those not Christians) have com- passion, separating yourselves from them, b) by impl., to distinguish, make a distinction, cause to differ, Acts 15. 9 ovSey 8i€KpiV€ fxera^v fj- fxoov, 1 Cor. 11. 29 psi) ZiaKpivoav rb aoofxa rod tcvptov sc. from common food : mid. Jam. 2. 4 kcu ov Sie/cgt- 6r)re 4v eavroTs; interrog. and as apodosis, do ye not then make a dis- tinction in yourselves ? i. e. are ye not partial? — others, if ye do this with- out hesitation. With the idea of pre- ference or prerogative, 1 Cor. 4. 7 rls yag S) 7) (Sia/cpiVco), a dis- tinguishing, a discerning clearly, i. e. spoken of the act or power, Heb. 5. 14 KaXov kclI kclkov, 1 Cor. 12. 10 t&v iruev/ndToov : by impl. Rom. 14. 1 jlltj els BiaKplaeis §iaXoyt,crp.oi)V, lit. not for scrutinisings of thoughts, i. e. * not with searching out and pronouncing judgment on their opinions,' comp. v. 5, 13, — others, doubts, scruples. diaKwAvo), f. va'cc, to hinder through- out, i. e. to impede or forbid utterly, trans. Matt. 3. 14 6 ^IcodvvTjs foe/cw- Xvev abrov, i. e. spoken, in the im- perf., of a continued action, or at- tempt. diaXaXeco, &, f. tJctoj, to speak to and fro, i. e. a) to talk with any one, to converse with, Luke 6. 11 SieXdXovv irpbs a.XXr)Xovs, i. e. they communed, consulted. b) to speak of every where, i. e. to tell abroad, to divulge, pass. Luke 1. 65. SiaXeyco, f. |co, to gather out apart, i. e. to select; in N. T. only as depon. mid. diaXeyojjLcu, aor. 1 pass. 8ieXex~ dr}v with mid. signif., to speak to and fro, i. e. alternately, to converse with, SiaXeiTTb) 97 tiavevu) viz. a) spoken of a dispute, &c. to dispute, intrans. foil, by dat. Jude 9; with irpbs a\\r]\ovs Mark 9. 34. b) of public teaching, &c. to discuss, discourse, reason, argue, intrans. and absol. Acts 18. 4; foil, by dat. 17. 2 ; by irp6s with accus. 24. 12 : fig. of an exhortation, &c. to address, speak to, with dat. Heb. 12. 5. 5taAei7ra>, f. i|/co, pr. to leave between, i. e. to leave an interval of space or time ; hence in N. T. to intermit, de- sist, cease, with particip. Luke 7. 45 ov SieAiire KaracpLXovaa she has not ceased kissing my feet. diaXeicTos, ov, 7] (dia\eyw), speech, language; as spoken by a people or province, a dialect, peculiar idiom, Acts 1. 19. 5taAAct(T(r 12. 17, -nag kauTois Matt. 21. 25; foil, by tin John 11. 50, by irorair6s Luke 1. 29, absol. 5. 21. b) in a reciprocal sense, to consider toge- ther, deliberate, debate, foil, by eV eavro7s Matt. 16. 7, npbs aWrjAovs Mark 8. 16, irgbs eavrovs Luke 20. 14, absol. Mark 8. 17 ; in the sense of to dispute, &c. 9. 33. tiia\oyio~p6s, ov, 6 (b*ia\oyl£opai), computation, adjustment of accounts ; in N. T. reflection, cogitation, thought, viz. a) genr. Luke 2. 35 ; Jam. 2. 4 KgiTcu diaXoyLapHv -kov^qwv, i. e. ' judges having evil thoughts,' un- just, partial (for the gen. of quality, see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 142J: so in different shades of sense, e. g. for reasoning, opinion, Rom. 1. 21 ; for mind, purpose, intention, Luke 6. 8, and especially evil thoughts, pur- poses, &c. Matt. 15. 19 ; also doubt, Luke 24. 38 diaAoyiapol doubtful thoughts, suspense, b) in the sense of dispute, debate, contention, Phil. 2. 14 X^pls yoyyvvpoov /cat diaXoyiapHov, diaXvca, f. vaoo, to dissolve ; in N. T. spoken of a collection of people, to disperse, break up, pass. Acts 5. 36. 5 LCLp.apTvqop.ai, fut. ovpai, depon. mid. to call throughout to witness, viz. gods and men, all beings, i. e. to affirm with solemn obtestations ; in N. T. to testify thoroughly, i.e. to bear full and complete witness, viz. a) to admonish solemnly, charge ear- ' nestly, urge upon, foil, by dat. Luke 16. 28, absol. Acts 2. 40 ; strength- ened by the adjunct zv&ttiov rov 0eoS 1 Tim. 5. 21. b) to testify fully, i. e. to declare fully, teach earnestly, enforce, trans. Acts 8. 25 ; foil, by dat. and on, 10. 42; absol., spoken of a sacred writer, Heb. 2. 6. diajj.dxop.ai, f. rjaopai, depon. mid. to fight together; in N.T. metaph. to contend in words, dispute warmly, Acts 23. 9. diapevoo, f. ei>oD, to remain through, i. e. permanently, to continue in the same place; in N.T. spoken of state, condition, circumstances, &c, to re- main the same, to continue, endure, i. e. not to change, Heb. 1. 11, 2 Pet. 3. 4: with adjuncts, e. g. Kax/>osLuke 1. 22 ; ttq6s Tiva to remain to, i. e. to be preserved to any one, Gal. 2. 5 ; perd tlvos, spoken of persons, to remain with, i. e. to remain constant towards any one, Luke 22. 28. diapepi^ca, f. icw, to dispart, sepa- rate into parts, divide up, trans, a) pr. Mark 15. 24 ; pass. Acts 2. 3 dia- pepi^o/jLevai yXooaaai disparted flames , i. e. divided out to each person from one common source ; mid. in a re- cipr. sense, to divide up for one's self, or among one another, Matt. 27. 35 : in the sense of to divide out, distri- bute, Luke 22. 17. b) fig. spoken of discord, dissension ; pass, to be divided, i. e. into parties, absol. Luke 12. 52 ; foil, by hti with both dat. and ace. to be divided against, be at discord with, ver. 53. diap.epio~p.6s, ov, 6 (diapeplfa), divi- sion, apportionment, portion ; in N. Tc metaph. dissension, Luke 12. 51. diav4pco,f. epa), to distribute through- out ; in N. T. fig. to divulge, spread abroad, els -rov Kd6v, pass. Acts 4. 17. diavevoo, f. evcrco, to nod or wink re- K )iavoT)jxa 98 )icunreip(i) peatedly, i. e. to make signs with the head, eyes, &c. Luke 1. 22. diavSrj/xa, cltos, to (dia.voeop.ai), co- gitation, thought, Luke 11. 17. didvoia, as, r) (diavoeofxai), pr. a thinking through, mature thought / in N. T. and genr, thought, mind, i. e. the power of thought, viz. a)meton. the mind, thoughts, intellect, i. e. the thinking and sentient faculty, Matt. 22. 37. ssep. b) in the sense of in- telligence, insight, 1 John 5. 20. c) mind, i. e. mode of thinking and feeling, the feelings, affections, dis- position of mind, Col. 1. 21. diavoiyco, f. fco (Bid, avoiyco), to open through, i. e. what before was closed, to open fully, trans, e. g. t))v pA\Tpav to open the womb, spoken of the first- born, Luke 2. 23 ; ras cucods to open the ears, i. e. to cause to hear, to re- store hearing, Mark 7. 35 : metaph. rovs bcpBaXfxovs to open the eyes, i. e. to cause to see what was not seen before, Luke 24. 31 ; tovvovv or r%v Kapdiav to open the mind or the heart, i. e. to make one able and willing to understand, receive, &c. 24. 45, Acts 16. 14: hence diavoiyeiv ras ypacpds to open the Scriptures, i. e. to lay open the sense, to explain, ex- pound, Luke 24. 32. diavvKTepevca, f. ev&ce, to bring the night through, to pass the whole night, intrans. Luke 6. 12. diavvoo, f. vcrcc (did, avvoo), to bring through to an end, i.e. to complete, finish, Acts 21. 7 tov ttXovv. diairavTos, adv. ( = dia iravros XP®~ vov), through the whole time, i. e. con- tinually, always, Mark 5. 5 ; spoken of what is done at all stated or pro- per times, Luke 24. 53. diairapaTpifii], rjs, 7], vehement dis- pute, wrangling, 1 Tim. 6. 5 in mss. and later eds. less properly for ira- padiarpifi'f). d tairepdco, cc, f. acrco, to pass through or over, absol. e. g. a lake, Matt. 9. 1 ; a gulf, foil, by irpos with ace. Luke 16. 26; the sea, foil, by els, Acts 21. 12. diairXecc, f. evcrca, to sail through or over, to ireXayos Acts 27. 5. diairoueco, 6o, f. 'fierce, trans, to labour through, produce or effect with labour, to exercise with labour, pass, to be pained, burdened ; in N. T. mid. dia- Troveofiai, ov/Liai, aor. 1 pass. dieirovf}- 07]v with middle signif., metaph. to pain or grieve one's self, be indignant, Acts 4. 2. diairopevofiai, f. evcrojaai, depon. to go or pass through, i. e. a place, foil, by accus. Acts 16. 4, by did with gen. Luke 6. 1, by /cara with ace. 13. 22, absol. 18. 36. diairopeco, ca, f. rjcrw (did, airopeco), to be throughout in perplexity, in mzich doubt, to hesitate greatly, intrans. Luke 9. 7 dirjiropei dia, t6 Xeye, to put asunder, set apart, distinguish, hence mid. to state distinctly, explain clearly ; in N. T. only mid., by impl., to com- mand expressly, to charge, enjoin up- on, with dat. Acts 15. 24, absol. Heb. 12. 20; foil, by a negative clause, it may be rendered to forbid, pro- hibit, &c. Matt. 16. 20. Sido~T7}fJLa } aros, t6 (duo~T7)fJLi), dis- tance, interval of time, Acts 5. 7. 5t acr T0A77, 7]s, 7) (SiaCTeAAco), dis- tinction, difference, Rom. 3. 22. 8tao*Tp4(f)a), f. xf/co, perf. pass. 5ie- crToaixfJiai, to turn or twist throughout, i. e. to distort, turn awry ; in N. T. metaph. to pervert, trans., spoken a) of persons, to turn away, seduce, mislead, Luke 23. 2. b) of things, &c. to pervert, wrest, corrupt, Acts 13. 10 7 as odovs Kvpiov, i. e. to wrest divine truth, to turn it aside : pass, perf. part. hLecrpa^ifxevos perverted, i. e. perverse, corrupt, vicious, Matt. 17. 17. 5 t a a a> £ca, f. cccco, to save through, i. e. to bring safely through, sc. danger, sickness, &c, to preserve, trans. ; 1 Pet. 3. 20 hieo~(joQy]crav di vdaros were brought safely through the waters, Acts 27. 43 : with the idea of mo- tion, to bring safely through to any place or person, pass, to come to or reach safely, foil, by irp6s, iiri, &c, 23. 24 YlavXov fiiacrdocrcocrt irpbs $7]\iKa, 27. 44 eVi T7?z/ yr\v : so of the sick, to bring safely through, i. e. to heal, Matt. 14. 36. Star ay 4}, 77s, 77 (Biardoraco), a dispos- ing in order, a disposition, arrange- ment, i. e. a) pr. Acts 7. 53 ixdfiere rbv v6p.ov els Biarayas hyyeXw, i. e. * into or conformably to the dispo- sitions or arrangements of angels,' comp. Gal. 3. 19 vo^os diarayels 5;' ayyeXcav, also Heb. 2. 2, — for this use of els comp. Matt. 12. 41 and Luke 11. 32. b) in the sense of or- dinance, institute, Rom. 13. 2. Sidray pa, aros, to (5iaTcier), or- dinance, mandate, Heb. 11. 23. 8iaTa,pdo~crQ), f. £co, to stir up through* out, spoken of the mind, &c. to dis- turb, agitate, pass. Luke 1. 29. Siaraccrct), f. %, to bring through to a full end, to finish fully, complete ; in N. T. absol. to continue throughout, remain, Acts 27. 33. diarrjo eca, &, f. rjcrco, to have one's eye upon throughout, to watch carefully, keep with care, trans. ; in N. T. fig. a) to guard with care, lay up, retain, Luke 2. 51. b) with kavrov, &c. to guard or keep one's self ivholly, i. e. from any thing, to abstain wholly, foil, by e/c Acts 15. 29. diari or Sia ri, wherefore ? see in Sid II. 2. a. diariOrj/HL, f. 8ia9r]0'a), to place apart, i. e. to set out in order, to arrange, dispose in a certain order, &c; in N. T. only mid. SiaTiQepLai, f. hto.Q'f)- crofjiai, to arrange in one's own behalf, make a disposition of, trans, a) genr. to appoint, make over, commit to, &e. e. g. tV fiacriXeiav, foil, by dat. Luke 22. 29 ; so of a testamentary dis- position, to devise, bequeath, i. e. by will, hence 6 BiaOefxepos a testator, Heb. 9. 16. b) spoken of a cove- nant, diaride/jLai dLaOrjKrju to make a covenant with, foil, by dat. Heb. 8. 1 0, comp. v. 9 ; by irpos with accus. 10. 16. Siarpifici), f. \pQ)j to rub in pieces, rub continually, wear away or consume by rubbing, &c. ; in N. T. spoken only of time, to spend, pass, trans., e. g, Siarpoipf] 100 c^acr/caXoe Xpdvov Acts 14. 3, 7}/jL€gas 16. 12; absol., or with xP^ V0V -> &c. implied, to remain, i. e. in a place, to sojourn, abide, with an adv. or other ad- junct of place, John 3. 22; 11. 54; Acts 12. 19. 5 iarpo(f)7] f rjs, t) (8iarp€(pQ>), aliment, food, 1 Tim. 6. 8. Biavyd^oe, f. dcca (did, avydfa), to shine through, i. e. spoken of day- light, to break forth, to dawn, intrans. 2 Pet. 1. 19. ' diavyqs, 4os, ovs, 6, t\, adj. (did, avyr)), lit. shining through, i. e. pel- lucid, translucent, transparent, Rev. 21. 21 in later eds. for §iaepei it differs, makes a dif- ference, with dat. Gal. 2. 6. (7) foil, by gen. to differ from, be other than; in N. T. and usually, in a greater degree, to be superior, be better than, to surpass, Matt. 6. 26 ; foil, by dat. ttoo-w 12. 12, by iv nvi 1 Cor. 15. 41, by ovdev Gal. 4. 1. 8i.a(p evyov, f. £co, to flee through, i. e. to escape by flight, absol. Acts 27. 42. SiacpTijULi^oo, f. iacti, to rumour abroad, spread abroad, divulge, trans, tov \6- yov, Matt. 28. 15 ; spoken of a per- son, nvd, to spread one 's fame abroad, 9. 31. SiacfyOelpQi), fut. cpco, aor. 2 pass. 5te- (pOdprjp, perf. part. pass, diecpdapiuie- vos, to corrupt throughout, destroy, trans., pass, to decay wholly, perish. a) genr. Luke 12. 33. b) metaph. to corrupt wholly, pervert, 1 Tim. 6. 5 diE(p6apjiL€P0L rbu vovv corrupted in mind, i. e. men of perverse minds ; Rev. 11. 18 robs diatyOzlpopras tt)p yrjp those corrupting the earth, i. e. seducing the nations to idolatry. SicupOopd, as, 7} (Siatydeipoo), corrup- tion, destruction ; in N. T. as arising from putrescence, hence lde?p diatydo- pdv to see corruption, i. e. to die, Acts 2. 27 ; 13. 34 firjK€TL vnocrTpttyeiv els diacpOopdp, i. e. to die no more. didcpopos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (Biacpepa)), different, i. e. a) diverse, various, Rom. 12. 6. b) in the sense of su- perior, better, &c. Heb. 1. 4. 5 1 a

, f. daco, to deride greatly, scoff, absol. Acts 2. 13 in later eds. for xAeu £ ' L to separate through- out, i. e. wholly; in N.T. mid. 5iax w " pi£ofiat t to separate one's self wholly from, i. e. to depart, go away, foil, by air6 twos Luke 9. 33. StSa/cri/cJs, 7), 6v (5i5a(T/ccy), didac- tic, i. e. apt to teach, 1 Tim. 3. 2. 8i§aKr6s, i), ov (5t8ao7ca>), taught, foil, by gen. of the agent, a) of persons, taught, instructed, John 6. 45. b) of things, &c. taught, im- parted, suggested, 1 Cor. 2. 13. di8ao"Ka\ia, as, 7) (5i8aa7ca>), teach- ing, instruction, spoken a) of the art or manner of teaching, Rom. 1 2. 7 ; in the sense of monition, warn- ing, 15. 4. b) of the thing taught, instruction, precept, doctrine, as com- ing from men, perverse, &c. Matt. 15. 9 ; or as coming from God, di- vine, &c. 1 Tim. 1. 10. diddcrnaAos, ov, 6 (5i&ao7ca>), a teacher, instructor, master, genr. Rom. 2. 20; of Jewish doctors or lawyers, Matt. 9. 11, hence = pa&fSi John 1. 39 ; of John the Baptist, Luke 3. 12; of Jesus, Matt. 8. 19; of Paul, 1 Tim. 2. 7 ; of other Chris- tian teachers, 1 Cor. 12. 28. CtCaCTKO) ditidaKo), f. |o> (obsol. 5aa>), to teach, instruct, viz. a) genr. and absol. Matt. 4. 23 : constr. with an accus. of person or thing, or both; with accus. of person, 5. 2 ; foil, by accus. of thing, 15. 9 ; by accus. of both person and thing, John 14. 26 ; in pass, constr. 2 Thess. 2. 15 as ibi- ddxOTjre: instead of the accus. of thing, the infin. is sometimes found, Matt. 28. 20 ; or foil, by otl Mark 8. 31, or iregi with gen. of thing, 1 John 2. 27. b) in the sense of to tutor, direct, advise, put in mind, Matt. 28. 15. 5i5ax^> fa) V (8t5dV/ca>), instruction, = SiSacr/caAia ; spoken a) of the art of teaching, Mark 4. 2. b) of the manner or character of one's teach- ing, Matt. 7. 28. c) of the thing taught, precept, doctrine, &c, Matt. 16. 12. 5i5pa%/«io*>, ov, to (Sis, dpaxi*y)> di- drachm, a double drachma, a silver coin equal to two Attic drachma? and also to the Jewish half-shekel, making it equivalent to about Is. 3%d.; Matt. 17. 24 spoken of the yearly tribute to the temple paid by every Jew. AidvfMos, ov, 6, 7], adj. twain, twin, double; in N. T. as a surname of the apostle Thomas, Didymus, i. e. the twin, John 11. 16. didto/jLL, f. 5, aor. 1 e5a>/ca, aor. 2 eBcov, perf. §e<5co/ca, pi up erf. e5e5c6- Keiv — (less usual forms : pres. 3 pi. Attic SiSoWf, aor. 1 subj. 3 pers. dwcrr), aor. 2 opt. 3 pers. defy) later for Boirj, pluperf. SeScoiceiv without augm.) — to give, i.e. of one's own accord and with good will ; trans, with the accus. and a dat. expr. or impl. a) to give, bestow upon, (a) genr. Matt. 4. 9 ravra irdura col 8a>o~a>, al. ssep. (/3) spoken of sa- crifice, homage, &c. to offer, present, Luke 2. 24 Sovvai 6vo~iav. (y) spoken of a person who does any thing to or for another, from whom one receives any thing, the source, author, or cause of a favour, benefit, &c. to any one, to give, grant, permit, present, &c. ( 1 ) genr. Matt. 21. 23 : hence Sfiovai tottov to give place, i. e. to make way, give way, yield, Luke 14. 9 : so with an 101 licit) fxi accus., where the idea may often also be expressed by the verb cog- nate with the noun, e. g. o&ovai alvov rep Qecp = to praise, 18. 43; a.7r6Kpio~iv= to answer, John 1. 22; a.(pogfA7)v to give occasion, 2 Cor. 5. 1 2 ; Bo£av = to glorify, praise, honour, Luke 17. 18; eyK07T7]v=zto hinder, 1 Cor. 9. 12 ; evTo\r]v = to command, John 11. 57; Trpoo~K07rr)v = to offend, 2 Cor. 6. 3 ; pdirKT/uLa = to strike, John 18. 22 ; x^P a yf JLa = X a Q^ (T(TeL1/ i Rev. 13. 16 : so hihovai evo'iyxov Ao- yov = €vo"f)/j.ctis Xeyeiv to speak dis- tinctly, 1 Cor. 14. 9. (2) spoken oj God or of Christ, as the author or source of what one has, receives, &c. to give, grant, bestow, impart, Matt. 6. 11 tov aprov tj/jlgov tov eVt- ovenov dbs tj/juv o"r\\x.eqov, 9. 8 Qeov tov dSura e^ovatav ToiavTTjv ro7s av- dpdoTTots, 12. 39, ssep. : so dovvai %a- p iv to give or confer grace ox favour, and 77 x^Q LS V ^odeicra the grace given, benefit conferred, Jam. 4. 6, Rom. 12. 3; Rev. 2. 21 edottcev avrfj xqovov I gave her, granted her, time ; so of rulers, Acts 13. 20, 21, In various constructions, viz. foil, by gen. of part, Swcrcc avTco tov /adwa Rev. 2. 17, and by e/c tlvos in the same sense 1 John 4. 13 ; by els, as SiSovs [ai»TO?s] v6fxovs fiov els ttjv Bid.voiav, or em KapSias Heb. 8. 10, 10. 16. Construed often with the dat. and an infin. as a neut. subst., instead of an accus., Matt. 13. 11 vfuvdedo- tcll yvoovai to, fjiv(TT7jpLa to you it is given, granted, to know, &c. : this infin. is sometimes implied, Matt. 19. 11 oTs SedoTai i. e. %copeiz/, John 19. 11 ; with 'iva instead of the infin. Mark 10. 37 : so with an accus. and infin. to permit, suffer, grant, Acts 2. 27, 10. 40 ; Rev. 3. 8 5eWa evdb- ttlov o~ov Qvpav aveq>yixev7]v, i. e. elvai, 1 have granted, caused, an open door to be before thee (others under d be- low) : spoken of evil or punishment divinely inflicted, to give, inflict, &c. 2 Thess. 1. 8 iKdUrjaiv, Rev. 18. 7 paaav io~fJLOv kcCi irevdos, 2 Cor. 12. 7 o~KoAo\p ttj aapKL. (5) metaph. of things which are the cause, source, occasion of any thing, &c. to give, impart, cause, Acts 3. 16 : so with an accus., where the idea may also be expressed by the ^idioui 102 Ot£ PX°h at cognate verb, James 5. 18 SiS6vai verov — veiv, Matt. 24. 29 rb (peyyos — cpeyyeiv, 1 Cor. 14. 7 V7}v = cpoo- veiy. b) to give up, deliver over, present, commit to, i. e. to put into the hands, power, possession of any one, &c. (a) genr. e. g. a person, Luke 7. 15 ; things, Matt. 5. 31 Sorw avrfj airo- crrdaiov, 14. 8, Acts 9. 41 bobs avrfj Xelloa, 1. 26 eScoKav KXrjpovs avrcov they gave in their lots (others under d) ; Luke 15. 22 Sore SaicrvXiov eh t)\v X e ^P a avTOv give or bring a ring for his hand (others under d) : foil, by dat. of person and infin., 8. 55, 15. 16. (/3) in the sense of to com- mit, intrust, i. e. to the charge or care of any one, spoken of things, Matt. 16. 19; of works, &c. to be done, John 5. 36 ; of persons de- livered over, committed to one's charge, teaching, &c. 10. 29 : hence (7) SiSovai eavrov to give one's self, deliver one's self, viz. (1) to conse- crate or devote one's self, 2 Cor. 8. 5. (2) foil, by virep or irepi twos, it means to give or devote one's self, i. e. to death for any one, Gal. 1. 4; foil, by avriXvroov 1 Tim. 2. 6 ; so rb crcojjLa, avrov Luke 22. 19, r^v cdpKa avrov John 6. 51 ; so also r)]v xpv- y)]v avrov Xvrpov avri ttoXXqov Matt. 20. 28. (3) constr. with els and an accus. of place, to betake one's self to any place, to go, &c, Acts 19. 31. c) to give forth, render zip, yield, &c, especially in return for any thing bestowed, as a gift, labour, attention, &c, hence often found where airoSiSca/jn might have stood. (a) genr., e. g. of persons, Rev. 20. 13 ; of things, Luke 6. 38 : metaph. Xoyov Sever ei rc2 ©eoS shall render an account to God, Rom. 14. 12. (/3) spoken of what is given as a reward or recompense for labour, &c. to give, reward, pay, Mark 14. 11 ; or of the price of any thing, tribute, tithes, &c. 8. 37. (7) spoken of the earth, to give forth, yield, sc. Kap- tt6p Matt. 13. 8. d) from the Hebr., used in the sense of riOrumi, to put, place, &c. (a) pr. and foil, by M with accus., to place or put upon any thing, e. g. rb apyvpiou eiri ri]v rpdire^av to place money upon the table of the broker, Luke 19. 23, i. e. to place it at in- terest ; so Ta Bv/judfiara iirl rb Ov- cnacrr7]pLov, i. e. to offer in sacrifice [a/xa] reus irpoorevx^s Rev. 8. 3 ; foil, by els Luke 15. 22 : metaph. to apply, in the Latinism Sovvai epya- ciav, dare operam, to give labour, i. e. to apply effort, endeavour, foil, by in- fin. 12. 58. (j8) spoken of miracles, to do, perform, exldbit, Matt. 24. 24. (7) with a double ace. of person, to appoint, constitute, i. e. as any thing, where the last ace. is by apposition, Eph. 1. 22 avrbv eSooKe necpaXty virep irdvra. (S) spoken of a law, ordi- nance, &c. to give, i. e. to ordain, in- stitute, prescribe, e. g. vofxov John 7. 19, irepirop^v v. 22, StadrjKTju ?regi- TOfjirjs Acts 7. 8. Sieyeipw, fut. eQoo (Sid, iyelpco), to wake up fully, rouse, trans., pr. per- sons from sleep, Matt. 1. 24: fig. of things, e. g. of a sea, to agitate, pass., John 6. 18; of the mind, to excite, incite, stir up, 2 Pet. 1. 13. Siei/OvjULeofiai, ovfxai (Sid, evdvjmeo- p.ai), to revolve in mind throughout, i. e. to consider carefully, foil, by iregi with gen., Acts 10. 19 in recent eds. for ivdvfieofiai in text. rec. Sie£oSos, ov, y\ {Sid, e'^oSos) , passage out through, a pass ; in N. T. a tho- roughfare, i. e. a place in a city where several streets meet, and where many people usually collect or pass, Matt. 22.9, — others, high- ways, i. e. leading out of a city. Siep[i7}vevT7is,ov,6 (Siep/jLrjvevw), an interpreter, 1 Cor. 14. 28. Sieo jX7]vev(a, f. evo~, i. e. ■ from the child of two years old and under,' — others supply xp6- uov. dieria, as, 7) (8ieri)s), a space of two years, biennium, Acts 24. 27. hnjyeoixai, ovfxai, f. 7)o~op.ai, depon. mid. (5ia, yyeofxai), pr. to lead or conduct through, i. e. to the end, hence fig. to go through with, re- count, tell, or declare, i. e. the whole of any thing, trans, or foil, by ttus, irepi, ftaa, &c. Mark 5. 16, 9. 9, Luke 8. 39. dt-nyrja'is, eccs, r] (dirjyeofxai), narra- tion, history, Luke 1.1. hii)veK7]s, eos, ovs, 6, 7), adj. (did, TjfeKrjs), pr. carried through,!, e. ex- tended, protracted ; in N. T. spoken only of time, continuous, perpetual, els rb Sirjveices, adverbially, continu- ally, perpetually, Heb. 7. 3. ^tQaXaaaos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (Sis, 6d- Aacrcra), between two seas, bimaris ; in N. T. spoken prob. of a shoal or sand-bank at the confluence of two opposite currents, Acts 27. 41. BttKveofjLai, ovfxai, f. Bii£op.ai (Bid, iKveofiai), to go or pass through, i. e. to pierce through, foil, by &xpi with gen. Heb. 4. 12. 5 u cr r 7] p. 1, f. dta.crrr)o'co, aor. 1 ZiecrrT]- aa, trans, to place asunder, separate, aor. 2 SieaTTjv, in trans, to separate i. e. one's self, to go away (did, 'ia- t7)iai) ; in N. T. spoken of place, intrans. to depart, foil, by airo Luke 24. 51; Acts 27. 28 Ppa X v Be Bia- o~Tr)cravres, i. e. eavrovs, departing a little, i. e. going a little further : spoken of time, to pass away, elapse, Luke 22. 59. §uo~x v p' i -C f J 'ai, fut. icro/xai, depon. middle (did, lo~xvpi£o/j.ai), to affirm through and through, i. e. to affirm strongly, absol. Luke 22. 59. BiKaioKo icia, as, 7] (BiKaios, Koicris), just judgment, Rom. 2. 5. BiKaios, a, ov, right, just, i. e. phy- sically, like, even, equal, e. g. num- bers, just as it should be, i. e. fit, proper, good ; hence usually and in N. T. in a moral sense, right, just, spoken a) of one who acts alike to all, who practises even-handed jus- tice, just, equitable, impartial, spoken of a judge, e. g. God, 2 Tim. 4. 8 ; of a judgment, decision, &c. John 5. 30. b) of character, conduct, Sec. just as it should be, i. e. upright, right- eous, virtuous, also good in a general sense ; 6 BiKaios is strictly one who does right, while 6 ayaQos is one who does good, a benefactor ; spoken of things, epya 1 John 3. 12, evroXii Rom. 7. 12 ; and hence rb B'ucaiov what is right, proper, &c. as wages, Matt. 20. 4 ; genr. Eph. 6. 1. Of persons, viz. (a) in the usage of common life, Matt. 5. 45 jSpe'xei em BiKaiovs Kal clBikovs, al. ; including the idea of innocent, 27. 19 ; of mild, clement, kind, 1. 19. (£) especially of those whose hearts are right with God, righteous, pious, godly, Matt. 13. 43 rore ol Biicaioi eKXdfj.^/ovo'iv 6>s 6 tjAlos, v. 49, al. ; Rom. 1. 17 Bi- Kaios eK irlareas just through faith, = BiKaioo0e\s Bid Tviareccs. (y) spo- ken, in the highest and most per- fect sense, of God, John 17. 25; of Christ, Acts 3. 14. BiKaioavvT), 7]s, 7) (BiKaios), pr. tlie doing or being what is just and right, viz. a) the doing alike to all, i. e. ClKClWto) 104 )iKaai)jia justice, equity, impartiality, spoken of a judge, &c. Acts 17. 31 ; Heb. 11. 33 elgyoLffavTo hiKcuocrvvr)v exer- cised justice, i. e. dispensed justice to the nations, &c. b) of character, conduct, &c. the being just as one should be, i. e. rec- titude, uprightness, righteousness, vir- tue, spoken of actions, duties, &c. = rb SLkcuop what is right, proper, fit, Matt. 3. 15; of disposition, con- duct, viz. (a) in the language of com- mon life, Eph. 5. 9 ; including the idea of kindness, benignity, liberality, 2 Cor. 9. 9. (/3) spoken of that righteousness which has regard to God and the divine law, viz. either (1) merely external, and consisting in the observance of external pre- cepts, as duccuoo~vvr] rj Iv vofup or e/c vofiov, Phil. 3. 6, 9 (where it is con- trasted with 7] Sik. 5m irlcTecas) ; or (2) internal, where the heart is right with God, piety towards God, and thence righteousness, godliness, i. e. vital religion, genr. Matt. 5. 6, 10, 20, 6. 33, al. ssep. : so Xoyi&aOai els §utaioo-vvr)v to count or impute as righteousness, i. e. to regard as evi- dence of piety, Rom. 4. 3, 5, 6, 9, 22 ; hence r) diKcuoo~vvr} r) e/c or 5m iri(r- recos the righteousness which is of or through faith in Christ, i. e. where faith is counted or imputed as right- eousness, or as evidence of piety, 9. 30, Phil. 3. 9 ; Karat, tcIcttiv Heb. 11. 7; and, by meton., Christ as the source or author of righteousness, 1 Cor. 1. 30 ; hence too fiiKctiocrvvn ®eov objectively, i. e. the righteous- ness which God approves, requires, be- stows, Rom. 1.17; by meton. r) 5i/c. ©eoD is = SiKaioi irapa, ©6$, 2 Cor. 5. 21. (j8) spoken, in the highest and most perfect sense, of God subject- ively, i. e. as an attribute of his cha- racter, Rom. 3. 5 ; perhaps of Christ, John 16. 8, 10. c) by meton. in the sense of being regarded as just, i. e. imputation of righteousness, justification, = SikclIoo- ais, Rom. 5. 17 ; 2 Cor. 3. 9 r) 5m- Kouia rrjs diKaiocrvprjs, opp. to r) 5m/c. rr)s KarctKpiaecos : put for the mode or way of justification, Rom. 10. 3. ducaiSc*, ft, f. coaco (Siicaios), to jus- tify, i. e. to regard as just, declare one to be just, trans, a) as a matter of right, justice, &c. to absolve, ac- quit, clear, i. e. from any charge or imputation, Matt. 12. 37 e/c tcov\6- yoov crov diKcu(ti6r)o"n : folk by airo with gen. of thing, Rom. 6. 7 airb c\}xap- rias, comp. v. 18 where iXevdepoco. So SiKaiovv kavTov to justify one's self, excuse one's self, Luke 10. 29. b) spoken of character, &c. to de- clare to be just as it should be, i. e. to pronounce right, &c. ; of things, to regard as right and proper, = &|f oco : in N. T. only of persons, to acknow- ledge and declare any one to be right- eous, virtuous, good; hence (a) by impl. to vindicate, approve, honour, glorify, pass, to receive honour, &c, e. g. rbv 0eoV Luke 7. 29 ; v. 35 4di- Ktxidodr) r) aocpla airb rccu tekvccv avTr)s 9 i. e. * true wisdom is acknowledged and honoured by her real followers.' (/3) in relation to God and the di- vine law, to declare righteous, regard as pious, e. g. Luke 16. 15 oi 5:/ccu- ovvtgs eavrovs iv&mov rwv apdgce- iroov, i. e. ' those who profess them- selves righteous, pious, before men:' spoken especially of the justification bestowed by God on men through Christ, in which he is said to regard and treat them as righteous, to approve and reward as truly pious, i. e. to ab- solve from the consequences of sin, and admit to the enjoyment of the divine favour, Rom. 3. 26 fiiKaiovma rbv e/c ttIo'teoos^Itjo'ov, v. 30 ; so pass, of men, to be justified, e. g. iriffrei, 5m rr)s or e/c iriarecDS 3. 28, 30 ; e| epycov 3. 20, ovk e{ egyew Gal. 2. 16, ovk eV vojjlw 3. 11 ; genr. Rom. 2. 13. c) in the sense of to make or cause to be upright, &c. ; mid. to make one's self upright, i. e. to be upright, virtu- ous, &c. aor. 1 pass, in mid. sense, Rev. 22. 116 S'ikcuos SiKcuoodrjTw en he that is upright, let him be upright still, but recent eds. read diKawffvirni/ Troi^crctTw. BLKaicojua, aros, 16 (SlkcuSqo), any thing justly or rightly done, hence right, justice, equity, &c. a) spoken of a doing right or justice to any one, a judicial sentence, &c. (a) favour- able, i. e. justification, acquital, Rom. 5. 16, opp. to KarciKpi/xa. (J3) un- favourable, i. e. condemnation, judg- ment, implying punishment, Rev. 15.4. Hence b) genr. a decree, as )iKaiii)Q 105 CL\f/a coo defining and establishing what is right and just, i. e. a law, ordinance, precept, e. g. rod Kupiou Rom. 1. 32, rod i/6fxov 2. 26 ; rr)s Xargeias, i. e. respecting worship, Heb. 9. 1 ; rrjs aa.QK.6s, i. e. carnal, ver. 10. c) spo- ken of character, &c. righteousness, virtue, piety towards God, e. g. of saints, Rev. 19. 8 ; of Christ, as ma- nifested in his obedience, Rom. 5. 18, = viraKor) v. 19. oifcaicos, adv. justly, rightly, i. e. a) with strict justice, Luke 23. 41. b) as is right and proper, as one ought, 2 Cor. 15. 34. c) righteously, piously, IThess. 2. 10. BiKaiooo'is, eoos, r) (BiKai6oo), justifi- cation, i. e. which God bestows on men through Christ, Rom. 4. 25. oiKaffrris, ov, 6 (Bwdfa), a judge, Luke 12. 14. 8 Iter}, tjs, r), pr. right, justice, espec. a judicial process, cause; hence in N.T. punitive justice, viz. a) as the name of the heathen goddess of justice, 7] Alter), Nemesis, Vengeance, Acts 28. 4. b) in the sense of judg- ment, sentence, implying punishment, Acts 25. 15 Kar avrod BiKr\v. hence genr. punishment, vengeance, Jude 7. BiKrvov, ov, r6, a net, a fish-net, Matt. 4. 20. Bl\oyos, ov, 6, r), adj. (Sis, \eyoo), pr. uttering the same thing twice, re- peating; in N. T. double-tongued, de- ceitful, i. e. speaking one thing and meaning another, 1 Tim. 3. 8. Bt6, conj. (Bi o), on which account, wherefore, therefore, Matt. 27. 8. BtoBevoo, f. ever oo (Bid, SBevoo), to tra- vel through, traverse, foil, by ace. of place, Acts 17. 1 ; by Kara with ace. Luke 8. 1. A t o v v o~ i o s, ov,6, Dionysius, an Areo- pagite of Athens, Acts 17. 34. SiSirep, conj., on which very account, wherefore, 1 Cor. 8. 13. o toirerrjs, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (Ai6s, iriroo — Triirroo), fallen from Jove, hea- ven-descended, Acts 19. 35 rod Biowe- rovs sc. aydA/naros. Bi6gBoofxa, aros, r6 (Biop66oo), an emendation, reform, improvement, Acts 24. 3 in some eds. Bi6pdoocis, eoos, r) (BiopQooo), emenda- tion, reformation, Heb. 9. 10 Kaipbs Biopdwaeoos, i. e. the time of a new and better dispensation under the Messiah. Biopixrcoo, f. fa> (Bid, opvo'o'oo), to dig through, i. e. the walls of houses, which in the East are built of clay, earth, &c. Matt. 6. 19. Ai6orKOvpot, oou, ol (Ai6s, K0Vp0S = K6pos), the Dioscuri, i. e. Castor and Pollux, in heathen mythology the patrons of sailors, Acts 28.11. Bi6ri, conj. (Bi tin) = Bia rovro on, on account of this that, for this reason that, i. e. because, for, Luke 2. 7. Aiorg€(pf)s, cos, ovs, 6 (Ai6s, rg4 f» dcroo (5t%a), to divide in two ; in N. T. fig. to set at variance, trans. Bixdfciv riva Kara rivos, i. e. to excite one against another, Matt. 10. 35. Bixoffraffla, as, fj (Si'xa, o^rdans), dissension, discord, Rom. 16. 17. Bixoro/JLtoo, oo, f. r)o~oo (Bixa, refivoo), to cut in two or in pieces ; in N. T. genr. and fig. to inflict severe punish- ment, Matt. 24.51. Bi\pdoo, oo, f. ^goo (the contraction dlx^og 106 ^OKLfXa^ 0) being properly always into rj in- stead of a ; 8i\f/a belongs to tbe later Greek), to thirst, be athirst, viz. a) pr. intrans. Matt. 25. 35 ; Rom. 12. 20. b) metaph. to thirst after, long for, desire vehemently, foil, by accus. t)]v diKcuoo~vj/7iv, i. e. piety towards God and its attendant privileges, Matt. 5. 6 ; hence absol. to thirst, i. e. after the disposition and privileges of the children of God, John 4. 14 ; 7.37. Slip as, eos, ovs, t6 (Snf/cta), thirst, 2 Cor. 11.27. di^vxos, ov, (5, 7], adj. (tils, tyvxh), double-minded, i. e. inconstant, ivaver- ing, Jam. 1. 8 ; 4. 8. di.Goyfji.6s, ov, 6 (diojKca), pursuit, i.e. of enemies ; in N. T. persecution, Matt. 13. 21, saep. diojKrrjs, ov, o (dtdoKcc), a. persecutor, 1 Tim. 1. 13. StctJKo?, f. dioo^ca or did>^ofjiaL (Slot), pr. to cause to flee, hence genr. to pursue after sc. flying enemies; hence in N. T. a) to pursue with malignity, to persecute, foil, by accus. expr. or impl. Matt. 10. 23 ; 23. 34 teal dtdo- {6T6 [auTous] airb TrSXeoes els tt6Klv : so genr., to persecute, harass, mal- treat, foil, by ace. 5. 12. b) genr. to pursue, follow, i. e. in company, or in order to find, overtake, &c, spoken of persons, absol. Luke 17. 23 : me- taph. of things, to follow earnestly, pursue after, in order to acquire or attain to, Rom. 9.30 ; absol. to follow on, press forward, Phil. 3. 12. dSyfia, aros, t6 (doKeca), a decree, edict, ordinance, e. g. of a prince, Acts 17. 7; of the apostles, 16. 4; of the Mosaic law, i. e. external precepts, Eph. 2. 15. 5 07ft ar l( co, f. lew (d6yfjia), to make a decree, prescribe an ordinance, in- trans. ; in N. T. mid. SoyfAaTlfrficu, to suffer a law to be prescribed to one's self, to be subject to ordinances, Col. 2.20. tioKeoo, u> } f. 8o£o>, aor. 1 edo^a, to seem, appear, neut. and intrans. viz. a) used with a reflex, pron. expr. or impl. denoting self, Sokco ep.avT(p or eavTtp, &c. to seem to one's self, i. e. to be of opinion, think, suppose, believe, foil, by infin. pres. Acts 26. 9 e8oi-a ijuavrcj) Se?v iroWh, irpa£cu : hence genr. as an act. intrans. verb in the above sense, the reflex, dat. being suppressed, viz. to be of opi- nion, think, &c. (a) foil, by infin. with the same subject, e. g. with in- fin. present, expressing a continued action, &c. Matt. 3. 9 firj 5o{t?t€ Ae- yew ev kavroLS think not, presume not, to say, &c, John 5. 39, tiS^y \a- Tpelav Trpocrcrii/ viro roov avQpd)TT(av, Luke 4. 1 5 ; ho^a&iv top ©eoV to glorify God, i. e. to render glory to him, to celebrate with praises, to worship, adore, Matt. 9. 8 ; t^ ovo- \xa 0eoD Rev. 15. 4, irvsvpLa rov ®eov 1 Pet. 4. 14; ssepiss. b) to honour, i. e. to bestow honour upon, exalt in dignity, render glorious, viz. (a) genr. 1 Cor. 12. 26 efo-e 5o|a£eTcu €i> p.e\os, 2 Thess. 3. 1 : in the sense of to render excellent, splendid, &c, pass, to be excellent, splendid, glorious, 2 Cor. 3. 10. (/3) spoken of God and Christ, to glo- rify, i. e. to render conspicuous and glorious the divine character and attributes, e. g. of God as glorified by the Son, rb uvofxa Seov John 12. 28 ter, or by Christians, 21. 19 : of Christ as glorified by the Father, 8. 54; by the Spirit, 16. 14; by Chris- tians, 17. 10 ; genr. 11.4. (7) spo- ken of Christ and his followers, to glorify, i. e. to advance to that state of bliss and glory which is the portion of those who dwell with God in heaven, e. g. of Christ as the Messiah, John 7. 39 ; of Chris- tians, Rom. 8. 30. Aoqk&s, ados, r), Dorcas, pr. name of a woman, Acts 9. 36. $6 a is, €cos, 7] (8t), serving, bound to serve, in bondage, foil, by dat. Rom. 6.19. II. oovAos, ov, 6, subst., a slave, servant, a) pr. spoken of involun- tary service, e. g. a slave, as opp. to 4\€v6€pos, 1 Cor. 7. 21 ; so genr. servant, Matt. 13. 27; Acts 2. 18 oi hovKoi /jlov, i. e. the servants among my people, b) fig. spoken oi volun- tary service, a servant, implying obedience, devotedness, &c. John 15. 15 ; so in modesty, 2 Cor. 4. 5, or in praise of modesty, Matt. 20. 27 : spoken of the true followers and worshippers of God, e. g. 2>oO- \os tov Qeov, either of agents sent from God, as Moses, Rev. 15. 3, or the prophets, 10. 7, or simply of the worshippers of God, 2. 20. Used in the oriental style of addressing a superior, instead of the pers. pron. J, Luke 2. 29. Spoken of the fol- lowers and ministers of Christ, dov- Xos rod XpLcrov, Eph. 6. 6 ; especi- ally of the apostles, &c, Rom. 1. 1. Spoken also in respect of things, of one who indiilges in, is addicted to, any thing, foil, by gen. e. g. SovAos rr)s a/xapTias Rom. 6. 17. c) in the sense of minister, attendant, spoken of the officers of an oriental court, Matt. 18. 23, al. dov\6a>, Co, f. ooo'co (dovAos), to make a slave of, bring into bondage, trans., pass. perf. StdovAooficu with present signif. to be a slave, to serve, = Bov- Aeuco. a) pr. Acts 7. 6 : metaph. defiovAco/nai, to be in bondage, i. e. to be bound, be held subject, Gal. 4. 3. b) fig. of voluntary service, to make devoted to any one, pass, to be or become devoted, &c. ; spoken of per- sons, 1 Cor. 7. 15 iraCLP i/xavrbv idov- Aooo~a, i. e. * I have conformed, ac- commodated myself to all ;' Rom. 6. 22 t£ 0e<£: passive, spoken of things, rfj diKcuocrvvr) 6. 18, otvcp iroA- \$ Tit. 2. 3. ^°XV) yS) V (^exo/^at), pr. reception, i. e. of guests, hence a banquet, feast, Luke 5. 29; 14. 13. opanoov, ovros, 6 (depKO/xai) , a dra- gon, a huge serpent ; in N. T. sym- bolically for 6 ^aravas, Rev. 12. 3. dp da ceo, mid. Spdaaofiai, f. ^ofxai, to grasp, i. e. with the hand, to seize, take, in N. T. and later writers foil, by accus. ; fig. 1 Cor. 3. 19. opaxnv, fjs, t\ (Bpaaaco), a drachma, an Attic silver coin current among the Romans as equal to the dena- rius, which was worth about l%d., Luke 15. 8. dpe/xoo, see rpix®' open avov, ov, t6 (opzirw), a sickle, scythe, i. e. a crooked knife for gathering the harvest and vintage, Mark 4. 29. opofxos, ov, 6 (ope/noo), a running, race, a place of running, stadium; in N. T. fig. course, career, i. e. of one's life, ministry, &c, Acts 13. 25. ApovcriWa, 7]S, r), Drusilla, young- est daughter of Herod Agrippa I., and wife of Felix, Acts 24. 24. dv/iii, see Svvoo. ovva.jj.ai, f. pr\(Tofjiai, dep. — (imperf; 4owd}xy]v and with double augment 7]ovvdfxT)v, aor. 1 r)ovvr)8r}v : for the 2 pers. sing. pres. ovvrj for ovvcxrai see Stuart's N. T. Gram. pp. 95, 108) — to be able (I can), and ov ov- vafxai, to be unable {I cannot), both in a physical and moral sense, and as depending either on the dispo- sition or faculties of mind, the de- gree of strength or skill, the nature and external circumstances of the case, &c. It is always followed by an infin., expr. or impl., belonging to the same subject, viz. a) foil, by infin. expressed, e. g. (a) of the present, as denoting continued ac- tion, &c, Matt. 6. 24 ov dvvaa&e SovAeveiv 0€<£. (j3) more commonly of the aorist, implying transient or momentary action, either past or present, Luke 8. 19 ovk t)ovvg.vto gvvtvx^v avrtf: so where the ac- tion in itself might be expressed either as continued or as transient, but the writer chooses to express it as transient, Matt. 5. 14 ov ovvarai ttoAis Kpvfir)vai. (7) of the perfect, to express completed action in re- ()V vajiiQ 110 Jwaorrje ference to the present time, Acts 26. 32 aTroXeXvadai iSvvaro 6 oLvQpoo- vros ovros, el kt\ this man could have been now freed, if, &c. b) with an infin. implied, which is readily suggested by the context, e. g. Matt. 16. 3 ov SiWrfle sc. foa- Kpivsiv, Mark 6. 19: constr. with accus. r\, depending on the infin. TroieTv implied, or as accus. of man- ner, 9. 22 ei n Mvad/jL€ws, i. e. a spirit of strength, manly vigour, opp. to ttv. $€i\las ; Heb. 1. 3 to pr)fxa. ttjs Swd/iietos avrov, i. e. his powerful word ; 7. 16 ; 1 1. 34. So in various constructions; e. g. Kara fivvafxiv according to one's power, i. e. as far as one can, 2 Cor. 8. 3 ; virep dvva- fxiv beyond one's strength, power, 1. 8 ; iv dvudfieL with power, i. e. adv. powerfully, mightily, Col. 1. 29 ; and so dat. 8vvd/A€L, Acts 4. 33 ; so also fivvdjuei and £v dvvdjj.€L as intensive with a synon. verb, Eph. 3. 16. (7) spoken of God, the Messiah, &c. viz. 7) dvvafxis rov ©eoD the power of God, his almighty energy, &c. genr. Matt. 22. 29 : joined with 86£a it implies the greatness, omnipo- tence, majesty of God, Rev. 15. 8; and hence, as abstr. for concr., om- nipotence for the Omnipotent, the Al- mighty, Matt. 26. 64 e/c d^iwv rr)s SwdfAews, comp. Heb. 1. 3 eV 5e£*a rrjs fieyaXooo-vvTqs : meton. spoken of a person or thing in whom the power of God is manifested, i. e. * the ma- nifestation of the power of God, 1 Acts 8. 10 ; Rom. 1. 16 : where rod ©eou expresses the source, &c. i. e. power imparted from God, 1 Cor. 2. 5 ; 2 Cor. 6. 7. Spoken of Jesus as ex- ercising a power to heal, Mark 5. 30, Luke 6. 19 ; or as the Messiah, 7} dvuajiiLS Xpio~rov, genr. 2 Cor. 12. 9 : so £p Svvd/J.€i for rod hvvarov Rom. 1. 4: in the sense of power, omnipotent majesty, Matt. 24. 30 ; 2 Thess. 1. 7 fJier ayysXoov rrjs Svvd- fxecas avrov, i. e. ' the angels who are the attendants of his majesty.' Spoken also of the Spirit, 7) Svvoljjus rod irvevfjiCLros the power of the Spirit, i. e. imparted by the Spirit, Luke 4. 14. Spoken of prophets and apostles as inspired by the Holy Spirit, Acts 1. 8. (8) spoken of miraculous power, Swa^ts o-rifxetcop /cat r^pdroov, i. e. the poiver of work- ing miracles, Rom. 15. 19, explained by 7) dwafiis Trvzvuaros in the next clause; Acts 10. 38: by meton. of effect for cause, pi. Zvvd^is is put for mighty deeds, miracles, Matt. 7. 22, ssep. ; hence, as abstr. for con- crete, put for a worker of miracles, 1 Cor. 12. 28 dvvdfjicis, =oh tilSorai ivepyfifAara dvvdjbLeowx. 10. (e) spo- ken of the essential power, true na- ture and efficacy, reality, of any thing, Phil. 3. 10; 2 Tim. 3. 5; so also as opp. to \6yos, speech merely, 1 Cor. 4. 19 : metaph. of language, the power of a word, i. e. its mean- ing, signification, 14. 11. b) spoken of power as resulting from external sources and circum- stances, viz. (a) power, authority, might, Luke 4. 36 ; 9. 1 : spoken of omnipotent sovereignty, as due to God, &c. e. g. in ascriptions, Rev. 4/11 : joined with ovo/ua Acts 4. 7, i. e. warrant: meton. of abstract for concr., put for 6 4p dwd/uei &v, one in authority, and pi. Bvudficis, like Engl, authorities, i. e. persons in au- thority, the mighty, the powerful, of either world, &c. Rom. 8. 38 ; Eph. 1.21. (£) in the sense of number, quantity, abundance, wealth, Rev. 3. 8 fxiKpav %x €ts SvvafAiv thou hast a small number, i. e. of members, or perhaps of true believers; 18. 3: metaph. for enjoyment, happiness, Heb. 6. 5. (7) of warlike power, like the Engl, force, forces, i. e.host, army, Luke 10. 19 e7ri iracrav rTjvdv- vafjiiv avrov, i. e. over the whole host of Satan : by Hebr. Swa^eis r&v ohpavotv the hosts of heaven, i. e. the sun, moon, and stars, Matt. 24. 29. dvvafiSoo, a>, fut. do'co (dvva/ns), to strengthen, pass. Col. 1. 11. dvpdanrjs, ov, 6 (dvvafiai), one in power, i. e. a) a potentate, prince, Luke 1. 52. b) one in authority, i.e. wvarefj) 111 ^ — dQfJLCL under a prince, a minister of court. Acts 8. 27. fivvar ew, a>, f. ^(ra> (Su^aT^s), to be able, intrans., Rom. 14. 4 in some mss. ; hence to shew one's self able, mighty, &c. 2 Cor. 13. 3. fivvaros, t), 6v (J>vvap.ai), able, strong, powerful, viz. a) genr. e. g. of things, 2 Cor. 10. 4 cforAa hvuara t$ 0e£, i. e. mighty through God, or exceed- ingly mighty, like acrretos t£ @ew, see dcTetoj. Of persons, 6 hvvar6s the mighty, and spoken of God, the Almighty, Luke 1. 49 : hence dvua- r6s el/j.1, =^vvajxai, to be able, lean, with infin., viz. infin. present, Tit. 1. 9; aor. Luke 14. 31, Acts 11. 17 iyco 5e ris fj/jirju dvj/arbs Kw\vo~ai ; metaph. Swards, strong, i. e. firm, fixed, established, Rom. 15. 1 ol hv- varoi, i. e. 4v wicrr^L; so Swaros efyu without an infin., to be strong, 2 Cor. 12. 10. b) Bwarbs %v rivi powerful in any thing, i. e. able, skilful, emi- nent, Luke 24. 19 ; Acts 18. 24 eV ra?s ypacpals, i. e. eminent in Scrip- ture-learning, c) ol dvvaroi the powerful, the mighty, spoken of per- sons in authority, &c. 1 Cor. 1. 26 ; of members of the Jewish council or sanhedrim, Acts 25. 5. d) neut. hvvar6v able to be done, i.e. possible; ei dvuarSv, absol., or with io-ri, if possible, if it be possible, Matt. 24. 24 ; 26. 39 : foil, by dat. of person, possible for or with any one, Mark 9. 23 ; by napd with dative, possible with any one, 10. 27; by ace. with infin. Acts 2. 24 : hence to Svvarov as a subst. = r) dvvafiis, power, Rom. 9. 22. dvvw, aor. 2 eb*vv (Svca, Sdfu), to sink, go down, intrans. of the sun, Mark 1. 32. Svo, ol, at, rd, two, indec. by the At- tics and in N. T. (except that the irreg. and later dative 5vo-[ occurs); in nom. Matt. 9. 27 dvo rv), prop. * difficult about one's food,' genr. hard to please, morose, peevish, ra 8vo~Ko\a difficulties ; in N. T. difficult, spoken of things, i. e. hard to accomplish, Mark 10. 24. Suct/cJAws, adverb, with difficulty, hardly, Matt. 19. 23. dvo-/j.r), f/s, 7] (Svvca), usually only pi. at Svcr/uLai, the going down, set- ting of the sun ; in N. T. by impl. the west, Matt. 8. 11. dvavorjTOS, ov, 6, r), adj. (8us-, vo- 7]t6s), hard to be understood, 2 Pet. 3. 16. Bvafprj/meco, w, f. r)o'cc (8vs-, , see fivvw. 5co5e/ca, ol, al, rd, indec. twelve, Matt. 9. 20 ; so ol 8a>5e/ca the twelve, i. e. apostles, corresponding to the twelve tribes, 26. 14. SwdeKaros, 7], ov, the twelfth, Rev. 21. 20. dooBeicdtyvAov, ov, r6 (5c65e/ca, ), a building, a house, and by synecd. a hall, cham- ber ; in N. T. only in the phrase €7ri dcofjiaros upon the house, i. e. the house-top, roof, Matt. 24. 17; Acts 10. 9 eVl to dwfjua. So Matt. 10. 27 in\ t&v Sooiidrcov; by impl., publicly. Sojpea 112 eav Seeped, as, t) (SiScoiai), a gift, John 4. 10 ; Eph. 4. 7 /caTa to fierpov rrjs Swpeas tou Xpiarov, i. e. * in pro- portion to the gift bestowed on us by Christ;' others here by impl. beneficence : foil, by gen. of that in which the gift consists, Acts 2. 38 rod ayiov irvev/LLaros, Rom. 5. 17 rrjs SifcaLocrvvrjs, Eph. 3. 7 rrjs x^P Lros TOV &eOV. Scopedv, adv. {Scoped), gratis, gratuit- ously, a) pr. i. e. freely, without requital, Matt. 10. 8. b) in the sense of groundlessly, without cause, John 15. 25 ; Gal. 2. 21 dpa Xpurrbs Swqeav aireOave, i. e. ' then there was no cause why Christ should suffer.' Scope cv, more comm. Scopeofiai, f. r)o~o- fjLai, depon. mid. (Scoged), to make a gift of, to give, present, trans. Mark 15.45; 2 Pet. 1.3, 4. Scoprjfxa, aros, r6 (Scopeco), a gift, Rom. 5. 16 ; Jam. 1. 17. Swpov, ov, to (SlScofjLi), a gift, pre- sent, Matt. 2. 1 1 : spoken of gifts dedicated to God, an offering, sacri- fice, &c. 5. 23 ; 15. 5 Scopov, sc. ecrri, i. e. ' it is consecrated to God ;' so of money contributed in the tem- ple, Luke 21. 4 e$a\ov els ra Scepa rov &eov they cast in, unto, among, the offerings made to God. E. ea, interj. ah! alas! oh! expressing wonder, complaint, indignation, &c. Mark 1. 24 ; Luke 4. 34. edv, conjunct, (for el &v), if, con- tracted also into &v : it differs from el, in that el expresses a condition which is merely hypothetical, i. e. a subjective possibility; while edv implies a condition which expe- rience must determine, i. e. an ob- jective possibility, and refers there- fore always to something future (comp. el and edv in 1 Cor. 7. 36, Rev. 2. 5). 3 Edv is usually con- strued with the subjunctive, in later writers also with the indicative, and very rarely in classic writers with the optative. I. used alone, i. e. without other particles. 1. with the Subjunctive, and implying uncertainty, with the prospect of decision, a) with the subjunct. present, and in the apo- dosis (a) foil, by indie, fut. Matt. 6. 22 eav ovv 6 b, fut. idaw, aor. 1 eXaaa, impf. eXoov, to let, let be, &c. a) pr. to per- mit, suffer, foil, by accus. and infin. Matt. 24. 43 ; with infin. implied, Acts 16. 7. b) to let alone, leave, foil, by accus. of persons, Acts 5. 38 (where some eds. d(pere)\ spoken of things, to let alone, absol. to desist, Luke 22. 51 iare ecus rovrov desist! thus far, i. e. is enough, c) to leave to, commit to, spoken of persons, to leave in charge, Acts 23. 32 ; of things, 27. 40 eiW [ttV vavv~\ els r)]V OaXacr- o~av they committed the ship to the sea, i. e. let her drive. efi$o[AT)Kovra, oi, at, rd, ind. seventy, Acts 7. 14 ; Luke 10. 1 oi e^So^- tjoZofiriKovraKLQ 114 eyeipoj Kovra the seventy disciples sent out by Christ as teachers, equal in num- ber to the sanhedrim. €J3$o'j,7)KOVTdKis, adv. seventy times; Matt. 18. 22 e/38. eirrd seventy times seven, a general expression for any large number, comp. Gen. 4. 24. efidofios, 7] , op, ord. adj. seventh, John 4. 52. s E/3ep, 6, indec. Eber or Heber, Heb. * over, beyond,' one of Abraham's ancestors, Luke 3. 35. 'Efipa'Citos, i], 6v, adj. Hebrew, Luke 23. 38. { E$pa7os, a, ov, or ov, 6, a Hebrew, Heb. ' passer over ;' in N. T. ol 'Efipcuoi are the Jews of Palestine, who use the Hebrew (Aramaean) language, to whom the language and country of their fathers peculiarly belong; in opp. to ol 'EWrivicrai, i. e. Jews born out of Palestine, and using chiefly the Greek language, 2 Cor. 11. 22 ; Phil. 3. 5 'E&pcuos IJ 'Efipalcov, emphat., comp. in fiacn- \cvs a: in Acts 6. 1 spoken of He- brew Christians, in distinction from Hellenistic Christians. e E ft pais, i'dos, t), i. e. did\€KTos, the Hebrew language, i. e. the Hebrew- Aramaean or Syro-Chaldaic, which was the vernacular language of the Palestine Jews in the time of Christ and the apostles, Acts 21. 40. 'EjBpa'Co'ri, adv. Hebraice, in Hebrew, i. e. later Hebrew, John 5. 2. iyyi£w, fut. io'co and lco {iyyvs), to bring near, cause to approach, trans.; more comm. and in N. T. intrans. to draw near, approach, and perf. fjyy lku, to have drawn near, i. e. to be near, be at hand; spoken of persons, absol. Matt. 26. 46 ; foil, by dative, Luke 7. 12; by els with ace. Matt. 21. 1. Spoken of things, time, &c. Matt. 3. 2; foil, by iiri with ace. Luke 10. 9: fig. Phil. 2. 30 ^e X p\ Oavdrov tfyyiae. Also iyyi^siv tg5 ®€<£ to draw near to God, i. e. to do him reverence and homage, to worship him with pious heart, Heb. 7. 19 ; so God is said iyyi^ziv ro?s avOpdoirois to draw near to Christians, i. e. by the aids of his Spirit, grace, &c. Jam. 4. 8. iyypdcjxo, f. if/w (eV, ypdcpco), to en- grave, insculpere; in N. T. metaph. to inscribe, infix, i. e. in the heart, &c. 2 Cor. 3. 2. e yy vos, ov, 6, r), adj. (iyyvrj), yield- ing a pledge; in N. T. masc. 6 ey- yvos, a surety, bondsman, metaph. Heb. 7. 22. iyyvs, adv. near, spoken of place and time ; in later writers more fre- quently of the latter, a) of place, absol. John 19. 42 ; foil, by gen. 3. 23 ; by dat. Acts 9. 38 : fig. near, nigh, absol. Phil. 4. 5 6 kvqlos iyyvs, i. e. as a helper, &c. ; foil, by gen. Heb. 6. 8 ; iyyvs crov near thee, i. e. close at hand, near by, Rom. 10. 8. So ol iyyvs as adj. the near, those who are near, i. e. the Jews, as hav- ing the knowledge and worship of the true God, opp. to ol \iaKpdv, gen- tiles, Eph. 2. 17 ; iyyvs yiveoSai to become near, i. e. to God by embrac- ing the gospel, ver. 13. b) of time, absol. iyyvs to Bipos Matt. 24. 32 ; foil, by iir\ Qvpais ver. 33, 6 aaigSs 26. 18, rb irdcrxa John 2. 13, r) ioprJi 7.2,^ fiacnXeia rod ®eov Luke 21.31. iyyvrcpov, adv. compar. of iyyvs, nearer, spoken of time, Rom. 13. 11. iyelpco, fut. iyepob, aor. 1 rjyeipa, to wake, arouse, cause to rise up, trans. ; mid. iyelgofxcu, to awake, rouse up, arise, intrans. ; aor. 1 pass. 7\yipQt]v, and perf. pass. iyrjyep/jLcu, with mid. signif. to rise, have risen, a) pr. from sleep, implying also the idea of ris- ing up from the posture of sleep, Matt. 8. 25 ; fig. from sluggishness, torpor, Rom. 13. 11. So metaph. from death, of which sleep is the emblem among all nations ; thus iyelgeiv venpovs to raise the dead; Matt. 10. 8 venpovs iyelpere, John 5. . 21. Also iyelgew iic vexgobv to raise from the dead, and in mid. foil, by airo or e/c, to rise from the dead, John 12. 1 'bj/tfyeiptv e/c veKp&v, v. 9 ; mid. foil, by a™ Matt. 14. 2 ; by in Mark 6. 14 ; absol. Matt. 16. 21. b) the idea of sleep being dropped, to cause to rise up, raise up, set up- right, and mid. to rise up, arise, viz. (a) pr. spoken of persons, e. g. sit- ting, Acts 3. 7 ; reclining at table, John 13. 4; prostrate or lying down, Acts 10. 26 : and so of sick persons, Matt. 8. 15; including the idea of eyepmg 115 eyoj convalescence, to set up again, i. e. to heal, Jam. 5. 15. (/3) by an ori- ental pleonasm, prefixed to verbs of going, of undertaking or doing any thing, &c. Matt. 2. 13 eyepdels ira- pdkafie ro iraiUov. (7) fig. of per- sons, mid. to rise up against, i. e. as an adversary, foil, by ivi nva, Matt. 24. 7 ; so iyelpeadai Iv rfj Kpicrei fxerd rivos, 12.42. (0) spoken of things, to raise up, e. g. out of a pit, Matt. 12. 11 ; so genr., in later usage, to erect, build, e.g. vaov John 2. 19. c) metaph. to raise up, cause to arise or exist, mid. to arise, appear, &c. Luke 1. 69 tfyeipev Kegas crwrrj- pias, i. e. a Saviour ; mid. spoken of prophets, 7. 16 : in the sense of to cause to be born, to create, 3. 8. d) intrans., or with kavr6v, &c. implied, to awake, arise; thus to awake, i. e. from sleep, or fig. sluggishness, Eph. 5. 14 ; also to rise up, arise, i. e. from a sitting or a recumbent posture, Mark 2. 9. eyepCLS, eccs, 7) (eye'ipa), a waking up from sleep ; in N. T. resurrec- tion from the dead, Matt. 27. 53. iyKoideros, ov, 6, 7), pr. as adj. (£y- KaB-nfiai), sitting in ambush, lying in wait; in N. T. metaph. i. e. a sub- orned emissary, spy, Luke 20. 20. iyKaiv La, ecu, ra (iv, kcuv6s), pr. initiation or dedication of something new; in N. T. a festival at the conse- cration of something new or renewed, and genr. the festival of dedication, John 10. 22. iyKaivi^a, fut. icrw (iv, Kaivifa), pr. to renew ; in N. T. to initiate, i. e. to consecrate, sanction, Heb. 9. 18. iyKaXew, w, fut. i)aco (iv, KaXeuj), to call in, i. e. to demand ; in N. T. to call in question, i. e. to accuse, arraign, bring a charge against, foil, by dat. of pers. Acts 19. 38, and 5ia with ace. 23. 28 ; foil, in pass, by gen. of thing, 26. 2, or Kepi and gen. of thing, 19. 40; by Kara with gen. of pers. Rom. 8.33. iyKaraXelira), f. tyco (iv, KaraXdiroj), to leave behind in any place or state ; hence genr. to leave, trans, a) pr. Acts 2. 27 ; in the sense of to leave remaining, Rom. 9. 29. b) by impl. to leave unsuccoured, i. e. to forsake, desert, abandon, foil, by accus. Heb. 10. 25, al. iyKaroiKeco, a>, fut. -'ncroi (£v, Karoi- k4co), to dwell fixedly in or among, foil, by 4v, 2 Pet. 2. 8. eyK€vrpi£ci>, fut. icra) (iu, Kevrpifa), to prick in, as spurs, to spur on ; in N. T. to insert, ingraft, metaph. Rom. 11. 17. eyKXrjfJLa, aros, to (iyKaXeco), charge, accusation, Acts 23. 29. iyKOfJifioo/JLai, ovfxai, f. cocro/xcu (iv, k6jul&os), mid. to tie or bind one's self into an iyK6fJL^ct)(jia, i. e. to put on, clothe one's self in, foil, by ace. of thing, metaph. 1 Pet. 5. 5. iyKOirr), rjs, r) (iyKo-rrrco), an impedi- ment, hindrance, 1 Cor. 9. 12. 4yK6TTTCo, f. xpu (eV, kotttco), to strike in, to cut in; metaph. to impede, hin- der, trans. Rom. 15. 22 ; in the sense of to delay, Acts 24. 4 ; to render fruitless, 1 Pet. 3. 7 in later eds. iyKgdreia, as, i) (iyKparr)s), conti- nence, temperance, self-control, Acts 24.25; Gal. 5. 23; 2 Pet. 1.6. iyKpar€vop.aL, fut. Gvcofxai, depon. mid. to be iyKparr)s, i. e. to be con- tinent, temperate, abstinent, to liave self-control, 1 Cor. 7. 9 ; 9. 25. iyKoarrjs, 4os, ovs, 6, 7), adj. (e*>, Kodros), pr. strong, powerful, having power over, master of; in N. T. me- taph. having self-control, continent, temperate, abstinent, Tit. 1. 8. lyKpivoi, f. iv(h (iv, KQLVoi), to judge in, i. e. to admit after trial, to reckon among, foil, by dat. 2 Cor. 10. 12. eyKpvTTTa, fut. t|/o> (iu, Kpvirrco), to hide in any thing, trans., i. e. by covering, mixing, &c. ; hence in N. T. by impl. to mix in, knead in, i.e. leaven with flour, Matt. 13.33. iyKvos, ov, r), adj. (iyKvco), with child, pregnant, Luke 2. 5. iyXpiM, £ "7"&> (sPj XP' lQ3 )i t° ruo ■•» in N. T. to rub in with any thing, to anoint, Rev. 3. 18. iyeb, gen. £/jlov, p.ov, I, pron. of the first person : the monosyllabic forms /jlov, fxoi, fxi, are usually enclitic, but are orthotone after prepositions, ex- cept in irpos fi€. a) nom. iyco, pi. 7]fj.€7s, Matt. 8. 7 ; 28. 14, al. saepiss. : so with a certain emphasis, 3. 11, €da(j)iC,ix) 116 •» €t 14; 6. 12, al. saep. Used sometimes by Paul Koii'QoviK&s, i. e. where the speaker puts himself as the repre- sentative of all, or vice versa; e. g. eydo for 7]/nt?s, Rom. 7. 9 ; 7]fie7s for eyco, 1 Cor. 1.2. In the phrase Idov eyw, Kvgie, Acts 9. 10, and eydo, Kvpie, Matt. 21. 30, put by Hebraism in- stead of an affirmative adverb, b) gen. fxov (not 4/j.ov) and r)jj.a>v are often used instead of the corre- sponding possessive ejnos, &c, e. g. ixov Matt. 2. 6, 7)/ulwv 6. 12 ; so fiov as passive or objective, John 15. 10 ev rfj aydirrj jllov, i. e. love of or towards me. c) dat. in the phrase ri ifiol Kal croi what is to me and thee? i. e. in common, what have I with thee? Matt. 8. 29. eSaQigco, f. iVcy (edacpos), to level with the ground, raze, destroy, trans. Luke 19. 44. e5aos, eos, ovs, t6 (e5os), pr. base, bottom, floor; in N. T. the ground, Acts 22. 7. edpa?os, a, ov (eS pa), seated, seden- tary ; in N. T. metaph. fixed, firm, steadfast, i. e. in mind and purpose, 1 Cor. 7. 37. eSgcuco^ua, aros, ro (eSpaTos), basis, foundation, 1 Tim. 3. 15. 'E^eKlas, ov, 6, Hezekiah, Hebr. 1 strength from Jehovah,' pr. name of a king of Judah, Matt. 1. 9. ede\o8g7](rKela, as, 7) (e6e\oo, dprj- ffKeia), voluntary worship, will-wor- ship, i.e. beyond what God requires, supererogatory, Col. 2. 23 ev edeXo- OpTjo'Keia Kal TaTreivotypoo-vvn, pro- bably referring to the phrase 6e\wv ev rair. Kal OprjaKeia toov ayye\03V in v. 18. ede\co, see de\ca. edl£co, fut. icroo (eQos), to accustom, pass, to be accustomed, and of things, to be customary ; in N. T. pass, par- ticip. perf. neut. to elQia\xevov what is customary, and as a subst. custom, rite, Luke 2. 27. eQvdpx^s, ov, 6 (edvos, ^p%oj), an ethnarch, i. e. ruler of a people, a pre- fect, ruler, chief, 2 Cor. 11. 32. £Qvlk6s, tj, ov (edvos), national, po- pular ; in N. T 6 in the Jewish sense, gentile, heathen, spoken of all who are not Israelites, Matt. 6. 7. edviKcos, adv. (IOvlkSs), in the man" ner of gentiles, GaL 2. 14. eOvos, eos, ovs, to, a multitude, people, belonging to each other and living together, a) genr. Acts 8. 9 t5 eOvos T7js ^.ajaapeias the people of Samaria ; 17. 26. b) in the sense of nation, people, as distinct from all others, Matt. 20. 25 ; Luke 7. 5, al. c) in the Jewish sense, to, eQvt\, the na- tions, i. e. gentile nations? the gentiles, spoken of all who are not Israelites, and implying ignorance of the true God, and the practice of idolatry, Matt. 4. 15, al. saep. eOos, eos, ovs, to, a custom, usage, manner, whether established by law or otherwise, Luke 1. 9, saep. e0a>, only in perf. 2 efada with pres. signif., to be accustomed, be wont ; hence pluperf. elcbdeiv as imperf. Matt. 27. 15 ; particip. /cara t6 elooObs ai>T§, ' according to his custom/ as he was wont, Luke 4. 16. el, a. conditional conjunction, if, ex- pressing a condition which is merely hypothetical and separate from all experience, i. e. a mere subjective possibility, and differing therefore from lav (comp. el and edv as used together in 1 Cor. 7. 36, Rev. 2. 5) : el is sometimes construed with the optative, more usually with the in- dicative, and rarely with the sub- junctive. I. as a conditional particle, used alone, i. e. without other par- ticles. 1. with the Optative, imply- ing that the thing in question is possible, but uncertain and proble- matical, though assumed as pro- bable ; in N. T. followed only by the indie, in the apodosis, affirming something definite ; e. g. foil, by pres., 1 Pet. 3. 14 el Kal irda-xoire dia diKaiocrvvrjv, [icucdpiot, sc. eare, even if ye suffer [as is most probable], &c. ; foil, by pret. Acts 24. 19 ots edei eirl aov irapeTvai Kal KaT7jyoge?v, el ti %X 0L * V Trpos fj.e. Elsewhere in pa- renthetic clauses, Acts 27. 39 els %v e$ovXevx ol should it so hap- pen [as is probable], i. e. it may be, perhaps, 1 Cor. 14. 10. Here the apodosis in each case lies in the 1 u 117 affirmation. In Greek writers the use of et with the opt. is much more extensive. 2. with the Indicative, implying possibility without the expression of uncertainty, a condition or contin- gency about which there is no doubt, a) with the indie, present, and in the apodosis (a) foil, by pres. Matt. 19. 10 et ovtods iarlv rj atria rod avQpu>- ttov, ov (rvfAcptpei yajjcrjcrai. (/3) by imperat. Matt. 4. 3 et vibs el rov 0€ov, dire, (y) by fut. Mark 11. 26 et 5e v/jlz?s ovk acpUre, ovde 6 irarrjp aQrio-zi. Instead of the indie, fut. the subjunct. aor. is put after ov firj, 1 Cor. 8. 13 ; so also in exhortations, 15. 32. (5) foil, by aor. Matt. 12. 26. (e) by perf. 1 Cor. 15. 16 et vtKQol ovk iyeiQourai, ou5e Xpicrbs tyhysprai, i. e. admitting, suppos- ing that the dead are not raised. b) with the indie, future, and in the apodosis (a) foil, by pres. im- plied, 1 Pet. 2. 20. (/3) by fut. Matt. 26. 33. (7) imperat. after et p.-fj, 1 Cor. 7. 17. c) with the indie, perfect, and in the apodosis (a) foil, by pres. 1 Cor. 15. 19; Acts 25. 1 1. (£) by imperat. Acts 16. 15. (7) by fut. John 11. 12. (5) by perf. 2 Cor. 2. 5. d) with the indie, aorist, and in the apodosis (a) foil, by pres. Rom. 4. 2 et 'Afipaa/j. e'| ipyojv e5t/cata>077, exet Kavxiw-a, 15. 27. (j8) by im- perat. John 1 8. 23. (7) by fut. Rom. 5. 10, 17. (5) by aor. Rom. 5. 15. e) with the indie, of the historic tenses, and in the apodosis a similar tense with &v, expressing a previous condition on which depended a cer- tain result, but implying that nei- ther has taken place, (a) foil, by imperf., in the sense would be, would do, &c. after imperf. with et, Luke 7. 89 ovros et i\v 7rpo(pr}r7)s, 4yivcQ0~K*v &v if he were a prophet, he would know ; after aor. with et, Heb. 4. 8, Gal. 3. 21. (/3) by aor., in the sense would have been, would have done, &c. after imperf. with et, John 14. 28 et ijyairare /j.e, e'xap^re &v if ye had loved me, ye would have rejoiced, 18. 30, Acts 18. 14 ; after aor. with et, Matt. 11. 21 et eyivovro . . . p.erev6r\o-av &v if these had been done, they would have repented, 1 Cor. 2. 8 ; after a pluperf. with et, Matt. 12. 7 et eyvwKGir* . . • ovk av KareSiKacrare. (y) by pluperf. in the sense would have been, &c. after imperf. with et, John 11. 21 et iis co5e, 6 ade\(p6s /jlov ovk av iredvf}- Kei, 1 John 2. 19; after a pluperf. with et, John 14. 7. (5) in such con- structions &v is sometimes omitted in the apodosis, e. g. John 9. 33 ; 15.22; 19.11; Acts 26.32; Rom. 7. 7 : so too Matt. 26. 24. f) with the indie, sometimes where the optative would naturally be ex- pected, viz. where a thing is uncer- tain, though assumed as probable (see in 1. above), Acts 20. 16 eV- 7r€i>5e yap, et Bvvarbv i\v avrcp, yevia- Qai Kr\ (where, however, Lachmann has efy) : so where there is no pro- bability, nor even assumed possibi- lity, Mark 14. 35 et hvvariv iari, irap4\eri 77 &pa, 13. 22, Matt. 24. 24. g) in the urbanity and delicacy of Attic discourse, et with the indie, is spoken of things not merely pro- bable, but certain, and dependent on no condition, (a) after dav^dfe, and other verbs signifying an emo- tion of mind, where it is equivalent to '6ri, Mark 15. 44 idav/xaaev et rfdrj re6v7\Ke he wondered if he were already dead, i. e. that he was so soon dead ; 1 John 3. 13 ; Luke 12. 49 /cat ti 0e'Aa>, et rfdrj avrjcpdrj ; Acts* 26. 8, 22, 23 ; 2 Cor. 11.15. (£) elsewhere also as equivalent to eVet, i. e. since, as, inasmuch as; with indie. present, Matt. 6. 30 et 5e rbv xh T0V • • • & &ebs an; (/3) by Hebr., in oaths and asseverations, the apodo- sis or imprecation being omitted, e* comes to imply a negative, not, e. g. Heb. 3^ 1 1 ws tojuLOcra ev rfj opyfj jjlov, el elaeXevcrovrai els rnr\v Kardiravaiv IJLOv t i. e. they shall not enter ; 4. 3, 5 ; Mark 8. 12 afx^v Xeyco vjjuv, el Sod'fjcrerai, i. e. there shall not be given. 3. with the Subjunctive, rarely both in N. T. and early Greek writers, and only where an action, &c. de- pends on something future, if, if so be, supposing that, and with a nega- tive, unless, except; Luke 9. 13 el fii)TL iropevdevres Tjfieis ay opdcr (a fxev, others read ayogdaop.ev ; 1 Cor. 14. 5 euros el [ity oiepp.f]vevr), others oieg- firjvevei; Phil. 3. 12 Blcckco de, el Kal KaraXdj3a), Rev. 11. 5 ei ris 6eXrj, others OeXei. More frequent in the later prose writers. II. as an interrogative par- ticle, whether, Lat. an, viz. a) pr. in an indirect question, after verbs implying question, doubt, uncer- tainty, and the like, with the opt. and indicative, as in the classical writers; with the Optative, Acts 17. 11 avaKpivovres ras ypa(pds, el ex oL ravra ovroos, 25. 20 ; so also el dpaye if perhaps, whether perhaps, ver. 27. With the Indicative ; present, after eiire?v Matt. 26. 63, eirepcarav Mark 10. 2, tdwp.ei' 15. 36, \f/ri67](Tai' at rj/jiepai, John 9. 33 el p.7] t)v ovros irapa &eov : so also foil, by Iva 10. 10, tin Eph. 4. 9 : with the subjunct. see above in I. 3. (2) genr. and without a fol- lowing finite verb, Matt. 11. 27 clf^v 6 ircLT'fjp, el JUT] 6 vl6s, 1 Cor. 7. 17 el fir] i. e. oltias ; Gal. 1. 7, where el yu.77 refers back to Oavjad^co '6tl : foil, by infin. Matt. 5. 13 el /jlt] fiATiOrji/ai e|a>. (3) eKrbs el fxi) unless, except, pleo- nastic for el /jlt], 1 Cor. 14. 5. (4) el fjL"f)Ti unless perhaps, Luke 9. 13. (Q eXirep if indeed, if so be, assum- ing the supposition as true, whether justly or not; with the indie. Rom. 8. 9 eiireg irvevfxa &eov oIkeT ev vfxiv : by impl. since (=eXye), 2 Thess. 1. 6 eXirep diKaioj/ irapa ®ecp: teal eXirep though, although, 1 Cor. 8. 5. (77) eX Trees if by any means, if pos- sibly ; with the opt. Acts 27. 12; indie, fut. Rom. 1. 10. (6) eXre . . . eXre whether . . . or ; (1) as including several particulars, followed by a verb, e. g. in indie. 1 Cor. 12. 26, subjunct. 1 Thess. 5. 10; or without a verb, Rom. 12. 6. (2) as expressing doubt, 2 Cor. 12. 2,3. elSos, eos, ovs, t6 (eYSco), thing seen, external appearance, i. e. a) \>x.form, shape, appearance, Luke 3. 22 o~Q0jxa-> tik$ eXhei, 9. 29 ; 2 Cor. 5. 7 ov dia eXSovs Tregnrarovfiev, i. e. * our future bliss has yet no visible appearance, form.' b) fig. manner, hind, species, 1 Thess. 5. 22 hirb iravros eXdovs iro- vrjoov, — others here, every evil ap- pearance. etSco, to see, obsolete in the present active, for which opdea is used : the tenses derived from the theme eXdoo form two families, one of which has exclusively the signification to see, the other that of to know. I. to see, viz. aor. 2 eTSov, opt. ffioifu, subj. XBco, infin. lBe?v, part. Iti&v, imperat. Att. Ide and later We : these forms are all used as the aorist of bpdw, in the sense of I saw, trans., implying not the mere act of seeing, but the actual perception of some object, and thus differing from fi\e- iteiv. a) pr., foil, by accus. of per- son or thing, Matt. 2. 2 eXSofxev avrov tov aarepa, 5. 1 Idoov robs ox^ovs, al. saep. : foil, by accus. with particip. 3. 7 iSwv iroWobs epxo^evovs, Luke 5. 2 ; with an adj., oura being im- plied, Matt. 25. 38, 39 : by Hebr., with particip. of the same verb by way of emphasis, Ificbv elfiov, Acts 7. 34 : foil, by e 6ri with indie. Mark 9. 25 : absol. Luke 2. 17 : hence ol lb*6vres the spectators, 8. 36: before an indirect question, Matt. 27. 49. Also in various modified senses, viz. (a) to behold, look upon, contemplate, Matt. 9. 36 ; 28. 6. (£) to see, sc. in order to know, to look at or into, to examine, Mark 5. 14. (7) to see, sc. face to face, to see and talk with, to visit, i. e. to have personal acquaint- ance and intercourse with, Luke 8. 29, 9. 9: so of a city, Acts 19. 21. (5) to see out, i. e. to wait to see, to watch, observe, Matt. 26. 58. (e) to see take place, witness, live to see, Mark 2. 1 2 : so I8e7v rr\v rj/xepav tlv6s to see one's day, i. e. to witness the events of his life and times, &c. Luke 17. 22. b) fig. spoken of the mind, to per- ceive, sc. by the senses, &c. to be aware of, to remark, Matt. 9. 2 Idclov rr)v irio-Tiv avrCbv, v. 4 ; foil, by bWt 2. 16. c) by Hebr., to see, L e. to experience, viz. either good, to enjoy, or evil, to suffer, foil, by accus., e. g. Odvarov Luke 2. 26, $ia, to give place, give way, yield, foil, by dat. Gal. 2. 5. II. eif/c oo, obsol., whence perfect 2 eoiKa with present signif. to be like, foil, by dat. Jam. 1. 6, 23. elKc&v, 6vos, t) (eftcw), likeness, a) image, effigy, figure, Matt. 22. 20 ; of an idol-image, statue, &c, Rev. 13. 14 : in the sense of copy, representa- tion, 1 Cor. 11. 7 ; Heb. 10. 1 r) afar} elKoov t&v TrpayfiaToov, i. e. the real and perfect representation, opp. to % a Kid, a shadowy and imperfect one. b) abstr. likeness, i. e. to any one, resemblance, similitude, Rom. 8. 29. GlXiKQivsia,as, r)(slXiKpivr)s), clear- ness, metaph. pureness, sincerity, 1 Cor. 5. 8; 2 Cor. 1.12; 2.17. elXiKpivrjs, eos, ovs, 6,7), adj. {sIXt}, Kpivco), pr. judged of in sunshine, by impl. clear as light, manifest ; in N. T. metaph. pure, sincere, Phil. 1. 10; 2 Pet. 3. 1. elxlcro'ct), f. £a>, to roll up or together, as a scroll, pass. Rev. 6. 14. el(j.(, f. e^oftat, imperf. r)u, imperat. '(o-6i, eo~Tco (less usual forms are, im- perf. r^jaqv, TJfiGda, 2 pers. r)s instead of rjo'da; imperat. tjtco, 2 pers. pi. ^re for ecrre 1 Cor. 7. 5 in recent eds.) : eljj.1 is the usual verb of ex- istence, to be, and also the usual logical copula connecting the sub- ject and predicate. I. as verb of existence, to be, to exist, have existence, a) pr. and genr. (a) in the metaphysical sense, John l.liv apxf) fy 6 x6yos, 8. 50 ; of things, 17. 5. Spoken of life, to exist, live, Matt. 2. 18 ; not to die, Acts 17. 28. (/3) genr. to be, exist, be found, as of persons, Luke 4. 25 TroXXal xvp ai rfvav, v. 27 ; of things, to be, exist, have place, 6. 43 ; so io~Ti, elai, there is, there are, 1 Cor. 12. 4, 5 ; John 7. 39 ovirco t\v irj/evfxa dyiov, eiut r 11 121 ELfXk i. e. the giving of the Holy Spirit had not yet occurred : hence, by implic, to be present (=irdp€Lfjii), though this sense lies only in the adjuncts, Matt. 12. 10. (7) spoken also of time, genr. Luke 23. 44 ; of festivals, &c, Mark 15. 42. b) by impl. and by force of the adjuncts, to come to be, come into ex- istence, = yivoimcu, i. e. (a) to come to pass, take place, occur, be done, &c. ; so in the fut. ea-Tcu, &c, Luke 12. 55 ; 22. 49 rb io-6jj,evov, i. e. ' what was about to happen :' foil, by dat. of pers. 14. 10: so impers. kol\ ecrrai and it shall be, shall come to pass, foil, by fut., Acts 2. 17. (/3) from the Heb., elvai ds tl, to be for any thing, i. e. to become any thing, Matt. 19. 5 KotX €0~ovtcu ol Svo eis o~dpKa fiiav :* foil, by dat. of person, 1 Cor. 14. 22. c) io~ri foil, by infin., it is proper, is in one's power or convenience, &c. licet, Heb. 9. 5 irepi S>v ovk ecrri vvv \eyciv of which we cannot now speak ; so also some 1 Cor. 11. 20, but less properly. d) part. &v, ovaa, ov, being, viz. (a) joined with a noun or pronoun, it is used in short parenthetic clauses, by way of emphasis, to in- dicate an existing state, condition, character, &c, and may be rendered by the case absolute, or by being, as being, as, &c. Matt. 7. 11 el ovv v- fjie?s irov7)po\ ovtgs officers, John 3. 4. (j8) with the art. 6 lav, tol ovra, &c. it implies real and true existence ; thus in the phrase 6 hv kqX 6 -h t v kcl\ 6 epx^/Lievos, which is used as a com- pound indec. proper name of God, and governed by air6, Rev. 1.4: so ra ovra and Ta /xty ovra things exist- ing and things non- existing, pr. Rom. 4. 17; metaph. 1 Cor. 1 28. II. as logical copula, connect- ing the subject and the predicate, to be; where the predicate speci- fies who or what a person or thing is in respect to nature, origin, of- fice, condition, circumstances, state, place, habits, disposition of mind, &c. ; but all this lies in the predi- cate, and not in the copula, which merely connects the predicate with the subject. The predicate may be made by various parts of speech, &c. ; thus a) with an adjective as predicate, which is strictly the more logical construction, John 5. 32 7) fJLagTvpia ovk ecrriv aXrjdrjs : with a neg. adj. ovtiev, it is nothing, Matt. 23. 16, p.y]Uv Gal. 6. 3 : with nume- rals, Mark 5. 13 ; so in the phrase efs or ev thai, spoken of two or more, i. e. to be one in mind and purpose, John 10. 30, or to be one in rank, right, &c. Gal. 3. 28. In this construction, elfd with an adjective sometimes forms a periphrasis for the cognate verb, e. g. hvvarSs cI/jll = dvva/j.ai, Luke 14. 31 ; eKdr)kos elfxi = ekStiAov/jlcu, 2 Tim. 3. 9. b) with a substantive as predicate, in the same case with the subject, (a) pr. Matt. 3. 4 7; rpotpT] avrov i\v aKoides, 3. 17, 7. 12 ovt6s iariv 6 v6/jlos i.e. is contained in the law: sometimes the noun (or pronoun) of the predicate is not directly ex- pressed, but only implied, 14. 27 eyco elfxi I am, i. e. the man, it is I; John 13. 13 eip} yap, i. e. 6 didder- kclAos; 18. 5 iyco elfii, i. e. 3 lrjaovs ; so ovtos icTTiv, Mark 6. 16: foil, by dat. of pers. or of thing for or in respect o/whom the predicate is as- serted, Acts I. 8 Kal icreo-Qi fxoifxdg- rvpes, 9. 15, 1 Cor. 9. 2. (£) fig. and meton. the subst. of the predi- cate often expresses not what the subject actually is, but what it is like, or is accounted to be, or signi- fies, viz. by comparison, substitu- tion, &c, or as cause or effect, so that clfii may be rendered to be ac- counted, be like or in place of, to sig- nify, &c, Matt. 5. 13, 14 v/mels iare rb aAas ttjs yrjs, rb s rov k6o-[xov, 12. 50, al. saep. ; so in the words of Christ, tovto eVn rb aco/xd (jlov, tovtS iari rb aifid /jlov, 26. 26, 28. (7) here too elfii with the subst. of the predicate sometimes forms a periphrasis for the corresponding verb, e. g. imdv/jiTiT'fjs el/xi = ettiOv- fieco, 1 Cor. 10. 6; (rjXccrrjs el/ui = CV" Aoo), 14. 12. c) with a pronoun as predicate, in the same case with the subject, viz. ovros this, the following, Matt. 10. 2 tol ovo/jLaTa io~Ti Tavra, John 1. 19 ; clvtSs Luke 24. 39 ; tIs, t\, indef. some one, any thing, 1 Cor. 10. 19, metaph. of moment, important, Acts M eifxi 122 9 / ELjJLl 5. 36; ris, ri, interrog. who, what? John 5. 13, Acts 21. 22 ri olv iari what is then ? i. e. to be done ; irdios Mark 12. 28, ttoVos 9. 21, irorcnrSs Luke 1. 29, ottoTos Acts 26. 29, oV- Tis Gal. 5. 10: so the possessive pronouns, as i/uos, o~6s, John 17. 10, vjxerepos Luke 6. 20. Fig., as with nouns, the predicate often expresses not what the subject actually is, but what it is accounted to be or signifies, e. g. ri iariv, rb Kr\, what that means, Mark 9. 10; 1. 27 ri iari rovro; John 18. 38 ri icrriv a\-f)- deia; so Luke 15. 26 ri sir) ravra, 8. 9 ; also rovr iari that is, that signifies, Matt. 27. 46 ; # iari which is, Mark 7. 11. d) with a gen. of a noun or pro- noun as predicate, spoken (a) of quality, character, &c, Luke 9. 55 ovk offiare o'lov TTUEiifxaros iare vjLie?s, Acts 9. 2. (0) of age, Mark 5. 42 -?\v ircou SoboeKa, Acts 4. 22. (7) of a whole, of which the subject is a part, Acts 23. 6 to %v fiepos iari ^a55ouKcuW ktA, 1 Tim. 1. 20. (5) of possession, property, &c. prop. Matt. 5. 3 avroov iarlv rj fiaaiAeia roov ovgavoov, Mark 12. 7, 23: rae- taph. of persons or things to whom the subject belongs, appertains, or on whom it is in any way depend- ent, e. g. of God, 2 Cor. 4. 7 ; of a master, teacher, guide, &c, Acts 27. 23, Rom. 14. 8 ; of things which one follows after, 1 Thess. 5. 5, 8 : so as implying fitness, propriety, &c. Acts 1. 7, Heb. 5. 14. e) with the dative of a noun or pronoun as predicate, to be to any one, implying possession, property, &c, John 17. 9 on aoi elaifor they are thine ; Luke 12. 20 : by invert- ing the construction, it may be ren- dered to have, as 7. 41 ovo xp ec0( P €l ~ Xerai 'qaav Zaveiarfj nvi a certain creditor had two debtors, 6. 32, 33, 34 ; Eph. 6. 12 ovk iariv rjfuv tj ttolXt] irpos we have not a struggle against, i. e. we wrestle not against ; or to re- ceive, Matt. 19. 27 ri &pa iarai r\\xlv what shall we receive ? f) with a participle of another verb as predicate, viz. (a) without the article, and then elfii often forms with the participle a peri- phrasis for a finite tense of the same verb, expressing, however, a conti- nuance or duration of the action or state, like the corresponding con- struction in English, Luke 5. 1 na\ avrbs 9ju karoos and he was standing, instead of imperfect %ary\ he stood ; Matt. 24. 9 kcl\ eaea6e jjucov^voi virb iravroov, Mark 2. 6 i\aav de rives KaQ^evoi, v. 18, Luke 5. 17 : so with the part, of the perf. pass., which then assumes nearly the nature of an adjective, Matt. 9. 36 f t aav iaKvXfxevoi teal ippi/j.fieyoi, Mark 6. 52 : also in impersonals, as heov iari for oei, Acts 19. 36; wgeirov iari for irpeirei, 1 Cor. 11. 13. In some cases the part, is not the pre- dicate, and then elfxi is not an auxi- liary verb, e. g. Mark 10. 32 f\aav iv rfj odop avafiaivovres, where eV rf} 68$ is the predicate, and avafiai- vovres an adjunct; Luke 7. 8. (/3) with the article, where the part, may then be regarded as equiva- lent to a noun, or as an emphatic shorter construction instead of a personal tense of the verb, Matt. 3. 3 ovr6s iariv 6 pr]6els virb 'Haa'iov, i. e. the person spoken of, the pre- dicted, instead of ts ippr]6r] ; 1 3. 19 ; Mark 7. 15 iKelvd iari ra Koivovvra rbv avdpooirov, Rev. 2. 23 ; 14. 4 ovroi elaiv oi aKoXovQovvres, where comp. the preceding construction, ovroi elaiv 0* ovk ejxoXvvdr\aav. g) with an adverb as predicate ; e. g. of quality or character, ovroos John 3. 8, ovroos earai Matt. 24. 27, followed by dative 12. 45; ravra as adverb (= ovroos), 1 Cor. 6. 11; 00s according as, Rev. 22. 12: of like- ness, cos Matt. 22. 30, Sbairep 6. 5, foil, by dat. 18. 17: of plenty or want, irepiaaorepoos 2 Cor. 7. 15, %oopis Heb. 12. 8 : of place, viz. place where, e. g. iyyvs Rom. 10. 8, e/ceTMatt. 18. 20, uaKpdv Mark 12. 34, faov 5. 40, tto'u Matt. 2. 2, woe 12. 6, 41 : of place whence, origin, &c. iroOep 21. 25, ivrevBev John 18. 36: of time, iyyvs Matt. 26. 18. h) with a preposition and its case as predicate, viz. (a) clttS John 1. 45. (/3) els with ace, viz. as mark- ing that which any thing becomes ; e. g. denoting direction, object, end, els ri, Luke 5. 17 tivva/jus Kvpiov -f\v els rb, laaQai : of a person, eh riva, ELfXi 123 tlTOV 1 Pet. 1.21 WO"T€ T7]V TtI(TTIV V/J.UV €?- vai els Qeov, i. e. be or rest in God: adverbially, 1 Cor. 4. 3 els 4\dxicrr6v icrriu: spoken of place whither or where, Mark 2. 1 tin els oIkov 4ari. (y) 4k, implying origin ; e. g. spoken of place, John 1. 47 4k Na- £aper bvvarai ri ayaObv elvai ; so of family, race, &c, Luke 2. 4. Of persons or things as the source, au- thor, cause, &c, Mark 11. 30 e| ov- pavov i)V $i e| avdpcoiroov, Matt. 1. 20 4k irvev/jiaros 4o~riv ayiov, 5. 37, John 7. 17 7] didaxv 4k rod Qeov 4o~riv. hence metaph. of a person on whom any one is dependent, to whom he is devoted as a follower, &c. e. g. John 8. 47 4k rod ®eov ovk 4o~re ye are not of God, i. e. not his followers, adherents; ver. 44 4k rod SiafioAov 4o~re: so of things, as 4k tt)s aXr\- Oeias 18. 37, e£ egyocv rov vo\xov Gal. 3. 10 ; v. 12 6 vofios ovk ear iv 4k irlcrrecos, i. e. ' the law depends not on faith, has no connexion with it.' Of a whole in relation to a part, 1 Cor. 12. 15 ovk elfxi 4k rov acofiaros: of persons, Matt. 26. 73 av e£ av- rcov el: of the material, Rev. 21.21 ' i\v e| evbs fiapyapirov. (o) 4v, implying being in a place, thing, person, &c. ; spoken of place, part, &c, Mark 1. 3 4v rfj 4g7]/j.(f}. Ofth'mgs, 4v rovrcp in this, i. e. here- in, 1 John 4. 10, or hereby, 2. 3; so 4v rovrois XgQl be wholly in these things, occupied with them, 1 Tim. 4. 15 ; 4v aapKi elvai to be in the flesh, i. e. followers of the world, aliens from God, Rom. 7. 5 ; 'iva rj iricrris vjjlgov p.7) fi 4v aos implied, Matt. 26. 25 crv eliras : hence, with accus. of pers., AcaAws elir€?v rivd to speak well of any one, Luke 6. 26; and kolkoos elireiv two. to speak evil of, Acts 23. 5. So ziireiv iv irapaftoXats Matt. 22. 1, dia irapaftoXris Luke 8. 4; also elireiv irpbs eavrovs or Trpbs aW^Xovs to say among themselves or to one another, John 7. 35, 16. 17 ; iv eavToTs among themselves, Matt. 21. 38. Metaph., from the Heb., eiireTv iv rfj Kapdia avrov to say in one's heart, i. e. to think, 24. 48; in the same sense elirelv iv eavrcp, 9. 3. (77) by infin. with accus. Rom. 4. 1 ; with accus. implied, Matt. 16. 12: so with elvai implied, where ^Ittelv may be rendered to call, name, &c. John 10. 35. (0) by tin, John 8. 55 ; with dat. 6. 65. b) as modified by the context, where the sense often lies not so much in 647re?i/ as in the adjuncts; e.g. spo- ken (a) before interrogations, for to ask, inquire, Matt. 9-4; 11.3; 13. 10. (ft) before replies, for to answer, reply, viz. to a direct question, Matt. 15. 34; preceded by aTroKpiQeis or aireKgidr) kvX, 11. 4, John 7. 21 : without a preceding question, Matt. 14. 18; with airoKpideis, 4.4. (7) of narration, teaching, &c. for to tell, make known, declare, Matt. 8. 4; 16. 20. (5) of predictions, to foretell, pre- dict, Matt. 28. 6 ; here used especi- ally in the passive forms, e. g. ip- pyiOr) Rom. 9. 12, e1gr)Tai Luke 4. 12, to ^Iprj/uLevov 2. 24 ; prjOeis, lit. the foretold, Matt. 3. 3 ; to prjdev that foretold, 1. 22. (e) of what is said with authority, for to direct, hid, com- mand, Matt. 8. 8 ; foil, by c iva, 4. 3. elpTjuevci), f. evade (elprjvr]), to make peace, be at peace ; in N. T. metaph» to live in peace, harmony, concord, absol. 2 Cor. 13. 11, iv iavToh 1 Thess. 5. 13, iv aWijXois Mark 9. 50, fieTa iravTow Rom. 12. 18. elprjvrj, r)s, r\, peace, viz. a) pr. in a civil sense, the opposite of war and dissension, Luke 14. 32; among individuals, peace, concord, 12. 51 ; Heb. 7. 2 fiao~i\evs elp-r)vr\s, i. e. pa- cific king : fig. peace of mind, tran- quillity, arising from reconciliation with God and a sense of the divine favour, Rom. 5. 1. b) by impl. state of peace, tranquillity, security, Luke 11. 21 iv eiprjvrj io~Tl to, virdpxovra avTov, 2. 29. c) from the Heb. peace, i. e. health, welfare, prosperity, every kind of good, Luke 1. 79 odbs elgri- vrjs way of happiness ; 10. 6 vlbs €iprj- vrjs son of happiness, i. e. one worthy of it; Eph. 6. 15 evayyeAiov ttjs elg'f)- vns gospel of bliss, i. e. which leads to bliss ; 6 ©ebs elgrjvrjs, God the author and giver of bliss, Rom. 15. 33 : so elpi]V7] vfioov, i. e. the good or blessing which you have invoked by way of salutation, your benediction, Matt. 10. 13: hence fteT* elg-fjvrjs with good wishes, benediction, kind- ness, Acts 15. 33; iv elgrjvr), 1 Cor. 16. 11 : also in the formulas of salu- tation at meeting or parting; on meeting, elprjv-n vfuv peace unto you, etprjviicog 125 elg i. e. every good, Luke 24. 36 ; in letters, &c. Rom. 2. 10 ; at parting, viraye els elpi\vt]v go away into peace Mark 5. 34, ev elpr\vn in peace Jam. 2. 16; irooevov els elp^v-qv Luke 7. 50, ev elpijvr) Acts 16. 36. elprjviK6s, Mi ov (elprjvr)), peaceful, pr. relating to peace ; in N. T. a) pacific, disposed to peace, Jam. 3. 17. b) from the Heb., healthful, whole- some, Heb. 12. 11. elpTJVOTTOLeCO, CO, fut. TjCTCO (elpTjVT), ttoUoo), to make peace, make reconci- liation, Col. 1. 20. elgr)vo7roi6s, ov, 6, prop, a peace- maker; in N. T. fig. one disposed to peace, Matt. 5. 9. e^pco, f. epco, see el wo v. els, a prep, governing the accusa- tive, with the primary idea of mo- tion into any place or thing, and then also of motion or direction to, towards, upon any place, thing, &c. ; the antithesis is expressed by 4k out of. 1. of place, which is the pri- mary and most frequent use, into, to. viz. a) after verbs implying motion of any kind into, or also to, towards, upon any place or object, e. g. verbs of coming, going, leading, following, sending, throwing, placing, deliver- ing over, and the like, Matt. 2. 12 avexvp7]o~av els t\\v x6r)o~av 8i y vScztos. So els with ac- cus. of thing, implying place, as John 18. 6 CLTTTJAdov els ra oiricrco, 7. 8 els t^v eoQT7]u i. e. at Jerusalem ; Mark 4. 22 els cpav epbve\6r), John 1. 11 els raftJja tfAde, Acts 15. 38 els to epyov. With accus. of person, but referring always to the place where the per- son dwells or is, and implying to, among, &c, Luke 10. 36 i/mireo-cov els tovs Xyo-T&s, Acts 18. 6; 20. 29. Spoken of persons into whom de- mons have entered, Mark 9. 25 ; also Luke 15. 17 els eavTbv e\6ojv having come to himself, i. e. to his right mind. b) after verbs implying direction upon or towards any place or object, e. g. verbs of hearing, calling, an- nouncing, shewing, &c, Matt. 10. 27 aKoveiv els to, d>ra, 22. 3 KaXeaai els tovs yd/j.ovs, Mark 5. 14 airi]y- yeiXav els tt\v ttoXlv, 13. 10 els irdvTa to. edv-n 5e? Krjpvx^^oLL, 2 Cor. 8. 24 e*9 clvtovs eV5e(|acr0e : especially af- ter verbs of looking, &c. Acts 1. 10 aTevi^ovTes els tov ovpavov, Matt. 22. 16 ov ftXeireis els npoawnov avOocb- ircov: so 5. 35 6/uoaai els '\epoo~6\vjJLa towards Jerusalem, i. e. turning or looking towards it. So after nouns, e. g. Acts 9. 2 e-rrio-Tokas els Aa/j.ao~- k6v, i. e. directed to Damascus ; Rom. 15. 31. c) melaph. of a state or condition into which one comes, afrer verbs of motion, direction, &c, Matt. 25.46 aweAevcrovTai els k6\(ictlv al&viov. els (oor)v aloovLOv, Mark 5. 26 els to x^pov eKQovaa. So in the const, prceg ficnr- Ti^eiv efs Tiva or els t5 ovo/md twos, i. e. to baptise into the obligations incumbent on a disciple of any one, &c. Rom. 6. 3, Matt. 28. 19. 2. of time, viz. a) time when, im- plying a term, limit, to, up to, until, Acts 4. 3 els ttjv avqiov till the mor- row, Matt. 10. 22 els TeKos, Phil. 1. 10 els rjixepau XpLcrTov i. e. against the day of Christ : so with accus. of person, as marking the time when one lives, appears, &c. Gal. 3. 24 els XpiaT6v. b) time how long, marking duration, for, &c, Matt. 21. 19 els tov alcovafor ever, Luke 1. 50 els ye- veds yevecov, 12. 19 els eTt] iroWa. 3. tropically, as marking the object or point to or towards which any thing tends, aims, &c. ; spoken a) of a result, effect, consequence, marking that which any person or thing tends to or becomes, Matt. 13. 30 BrjaaTe clvtovs els dea/jids, 27. 51 eo~x'i-o~67i els dvo sc. fxeprj, John 17. 23 TeTeKeioojxevoi els ev, Acts 2. 20 fxe- Tao~Tga(p7]creTai els vkotos, els cu/j.a, Rom. 10. 10 KapSia incrTeveTai els §iKcuoo-vvnv. With an infin. as subst, Rom. 7. 4 els t5 yevecrdai v/aas, 12. 3. From the Heb., \oyi(eo-6ai e'ts tl to reckon or count for or as any thing, Acts 19. 27, Rom. 2. 26, 9. 8; also Xoyi^ecrOai tlvl els tl to reckon or impute to any one for or as, &c, 4. 3 els SiKaiocrvvnv. So after verbs of constituting, making, be- etc 126 EIQ coming, and the like. Acts 13. 22 ¥iyeipev (xvtoTs tov Aa/315 els fiacriXea, v. 47 TeBeiKa ere els a eXs Tiva 2 Cor. 1.11; af- ter adjectives, xp 7 l°' T0 ^ els olXXt]Xovs Eph. 4. 32, *It)o~ov, 27. 7 r\yopaaav tov aypbv els Tacfirjv. So 3. 1 1 fSairTi^eiv els fieTavoiav unto re- pentance ; 1 Cor. 12. 13 els ev cra>jua efiairTioByifxev, els ev irvevp.a eiroTLtf- 6r)p.ev, i. e. ' in order that we may be one in body and spirit;' Matt. 18, 20 crvvqyfxevoL els to efxbv ovojua, i. e. on my account, for my sake, in order to promote my cause, &e. So be- fore an infin. with art, in order to, in order that, &c, 20. 19 els to ep.- iraij-ai, Mark 14. 55 els rb BavaTooerai avTov. Hence els t{ to what end? wherefore? why? Matt. 14.31; els tovto to this end, for this purpose, therefore, Mark 1. 38 ; els e 6 to which end, whereunto, 1 Pet. 2. 8. (j3) in the sense of to or for, implying: use, advantage, &c, Matt. 10. 10 /llt] KTYjCrjo'de TTTjgav els 656v, 20. 1 e^rjX- Bev juicrBdocracrBai epyaWas els tov a/uL- ireXwva avTov, Luke 14. 35 ovtc els yr\v, ovTe els Koirglav evBeTov eo~Ti, Rom. 11. 36 els avT ov for him, i.e. for his honour and glory ; Eph. 1. 5 els avTov, 3. 2 x^Q ls $oBe?crd jjlol els villus, 1 Pet. 1.4: so Luke 7. 30 t^v fiovXfyv tov &eov 7]BeTrio~av els eavTOvs, i. e. to their own detriment. e) genr. as marking the object of any reference, relation, allusion, into, unto, towards, i. e. with reference to, &c. (a) pr. in accordance with, con- formably to. Matt. 10. 41 o 8€xos irpocprjTrjv els ovo/ua irpo<\)i]TGv, i. e. in accordance with the character of a prophet, or as a prophet; 12. 41 p.eTevar)o~av els to Krjpvy/ma 3 Icova into, i. e. conformably to or at the preach- ing of Jonah ; Acts 7. 53 eXafieTe tov vS/jlov els diaTayas ayyeXoov into, i. e. conformably to, or in conse- quence of, the arrangements of an- gels. (/3) genr. in the sense of as to 9 in respect to, as concerning, &c, Acts 2. 25 AajSiS Xeyei els clvtov con- cerning him, ; 25.20; Luke 12.21 fx)) els tov ®ebv itXovtcov, Rom. 13. 14 irgovoia els eTriBv/uLias. 4. sometimes els is found where the natural construction would seem to require ev, as after verbs which imply neither motion nor direction, but simply rest in a place or state : in such cases the idea of a previous coming into that place or state is either actually expressed or is im- plied in the context; so Matt. 2. 23 eXBcvv KaTCfKrjcrev els irSXiv, Mark 1. 39 Kal i\v K7)pvcro~o0V els tcls crvvayw- yds comp. v. 38 dyoojxev els tcls e^o- jLLevas KoojbLOTToXeis, 2. 1 Kal elo~r\XBev els Kairepvaov/uL, Kal 7iKovo~Br] c 6tl els oJkov eo~Ti i. e. that he was come into the house ; Luke 11. 7, 21. 37, John 9. 7, Acts 8. 39, 40 : here belongs eig 127 EMTCIKOVOJ also the apparent construction of els with a genitive through the omission of its noun, as els aSov Acts 2. 27, for els oIkov adov, to leave or abandon to the grave, not strictly to leave in it. In other instances els and ev are used alternately, according to the different shape of the thought, e.g. John 20. 19 fjXQev 6 'Irjcrovs kclI ecnr) els to jxeaov, but Luke 24. 36 ravra avTcov XaXovvTccv avrbs o'lrjcrovs ea- T7? ev [xeaco avT&v — here the atten- tion of John is fixed more on Jesus' coming and standing, that of Luke on his actual presence. So /ca07)cr- 6ai els Mark 13. 3, Kady\aQai ev Matt. 26. 69. Mark 1. 9 tfxOev 'l-naovs na\ e^aiTTLO'dr) virb 'Iwdvvov els nrbv 'Iop- ddvTjv, but Matt. 3. 6 na\ iracra tj irepi- Xo>pos rod 'logddvov efiairTi^ovTO ev tw 'lopSdvco v-k avrov — the attention in the latter case being fixed upon the act of baptism, in the former also on the coming of Jesus to the Jordan. So too in the phrases viraye or Tropevov els elgrjvrjv or ev elprjvrj go away into peace or in peace, i. e. into or in the enjoyment of peace, good, &c, the idea being funda- mentally the same, but expressed under different aspects. Note. In composition els implies, 1. motion into, as elcrdexopai, elcreifxi, elaepxo/JLai, elcrcpepoo; 2. motion or di- rection to, towards, as elaaKovca, els, pia, ev, gen. evos, /uias, evos, one, a cardinal numeral, a) pr. and genr., e. g. without subst. Luke 18. 19 ov- 8e\s ayaOos, el pr) els, 6 Oeos, Matt. 25. 15 ; with subst. G. 27 ttt)x vj/ eva, Mark 10. 8 dvo els crdpKa piav: with a negative = not one, none, Matt. 5. 18 ; Rom. 3. 12 ovk eo-riv ea>s evos not so much as one, not even one ; so ovde els, ov$e ev, not one, not even one, more emphatic than ovdeis, Matt. 27. 14 irpbs ov$e ev pr)pa, Rom. 3. 10 ovk eari Mkcuos ovde els : with the art. 6 els, to ev, the one, Matt. 25. 18 to ev TaXavTov, 1 Cor. 10. 17 e/c tov evbs &Ptov : foil, by genitive partitively, Matt. 5. 19 piav t&v evToXcov tovtmv, Mark 6.15 els to>v irpo(pr)Ta>v : so with e/c, Matt. 18. 12 l> e| avruv. b) used distributively, viz. (a) eh . . . els one . . . one, i. e. one . . . the other, Matt. 20. 21 ; 24. 41 pia . . . pia : also 6 els . . . 6 eh the one . . . the other, 24. 40, els tov eva 1 Thess. 5. 11, els virlp tov ev6s 1 Cor. 4. 6 ; so els . . . els . . . eh Matt. 17. 4 : in like man- ner 6 eh . . . 6 erepos the one . . . the other, 6. 24; 6 eh . . . 6 aXXos Rev. 17. 10. (/3) eh eKaaTos each one, every one, Acts 2. 6 ; foil, by gen. partitively, v. 3. (7) ko.0 3 eva, naff ev, one by one, singly, pr. for eh Ka(? eva, &c. 1 Cor. 14. 31, John 21. 25 ; 01 Ka6* eva Eph. 5. 33 ; ko$ ev eKacr- tov each one singly, Kad" ev here qua- lifying eKao~Tov, Acts 21.19. So ey Kad* ev one by one, one after another, singly, Rev. 4. 8 ; from the analogy of this correct form has sprung in N. T. the anomalous one eh Ka6' eh one by one, instead of eh naff eva, Mark 14. 19; also 6 5e /cct0' eh, Rom. 12.5. c) emphatic, one, i. e. (a) even one, one single, only one, Matt. 5. 36 ov Svvaaai fxiav Tpixa XevKr)v 7) peXaivav Troirjcai, 21. 24 : in the sense of only, alone, el pr] eh 6 Geos Mark 2. 7, els eva t6ttov John 20. 7. (j8) for one and the same, Rom. 3. 30 eh 6 @ebs bs diKaiaxrei, Gal. 3. 28 ; fully writ- ten, ev Kal rb avr6 1 Cor. 11. 5. d) indef. one, some or any one, a certain, —t\s, Matt. 19. 16 eh npo- eXdoov: with subst., 8. 19 efs ypap- paTevs = ypapparevs tis, Mark 12. 42 pia xyp a = X'iP a TLS '• f°M* D y g en * partit. Luke 5. 3. So eh tis a cer- tain, Mark 14. 51 eh tis veaviaKos: foil, by gen. v. 47, by e/c Luke 22. 50. In this use eh sometimes has the force of our indef. article a or an, as Matt. 21. 19 crvKrjv piav, Jam. 4. 13 eviavrbv eva. e) from the Heb., as an ordinal, the first, mostly spoken of the first day of the week, Matt. 28. 1 els piav \r}pepav~\ tcov aafifidTccv: joined with Bevrepos, TpiTos, &c, Rev. 9. 12 7) oval 7] pia, 11. 14. eladyoo, fut. |w, to lead into, bring in or into, trans, and foil, by els with accus. of place ; thus of person, Luke 22. 54 elo~r\yayov avrbv els rbv oJkov, 2. 27 ; also eladyeiv els tV olKovjue- V7)v, i. e. to produce, introduce into the world, Heb. 1.6: foil, by a>5e, Luke 14. 21. Of things, Acts 7. 45. elcaKovco, fut. ovvofxai, to hear to, listen to, i. e. a) to give heed to, obey, EL loSe X°I d at 128 ELTCL foil, by gen. 1 Cor. 14. 21 oi/5' oOrus elcaKovcouTai jjlov. b) from the Heb., spoken of God's bearing prayer, to hear, i. e. to hear favourably, to grant, in N. T. only pass., Matt. 6. 7. elcr^exofxai, fut. £o/j.ai, depon. mid., to receive into, i. e. one's bouse, city, &c. ; in N. T., from tbe Heb., to gather, collect, 2 Cor. 6. 17 Kaycb elcr- dej;ojJLai vjxas and I will gather you. €?o'€i/j.i, imperf. elorrjeiu. to go into, enter; foil, by els with ace. of place, Acts 3. 3 ; by irpos with ace. of per- son, 21. 18. elffepxofxai, fut. eXevcofxai, aor. 2 elcrrjXOov, to go or come into, to enter; spoken a) of persons, foil, by els with ace. of place, Matt. 6. 6 efoeAOe els to Tafx£ov, 24. 38 ; with els and ace. implied, 9. 25 : foil, by els with ace. of person, Acts 16. 40 els tV AvSlav, i. e. into her house (recent eds. irpSs); 19. 30 els tov Srjuiov unto the people, into the assembly ; 20. 29 els vjuas among you : spoken of demons entering into persons, Mark 9. 25; into swine, 5. 12; with els implied, Matt. 12. 45. Foil, by eV with dat. of pers., Rev. 11.11 irvedfjia £oo7)s elcrj\6eu ev avrols (text. rec. iir 3 avrovs), 'life entered and remained in them;' by irapd with dat. of pers., to enter in by or with any one, to lodge with, Luke 19. 7 ; by irpSs with accus. of pers., to enter to any one, i. e. into his house, &c, Mark 15. 43 ; by vtt6 with ace. of place, virb vty ' 7]/u.as among us, in our company; fig. John 10. 9. elffKuAeoo, So, f. eaoo, to call or invite into a house ; in N. T. mid. elcntaAe- ojjlcu, ovjucu, to invite into one's own house, Acts 10. 23. eicrooos, ov, t), pr. way into any place ; hence in N. T. entrance, i. e. the act or power of entering, foil, by els with ace. of place, 2 Pet. 1. 1} ; by gen. Heb. 10. 19 ; by npSs with ace. of person, a coming to any one, ac- cess, 1 Thess. 1. 9 ; absol. Acts 13. 24. elairrjodoo, So, fut. 'fjcroo, to leap into, spring in, e. g. els tov oxXov among the people, Acts 14. 14; absol. 16. 29. elairopevofxai, f. evcro/uai, depon. to go into, enter, a) of persons, foil, by els with accus. of place, Mark 1. 21 ; with els implied, Luke 8. 16 ; foil, by ottov Mark 5. 40, ov Luke 22. 10, by KaTCLTovs o'lkovs from house to house Acts 8. 3 ; by irg6s with ace. of pers. to enter to any one, i. e. into his house, 28. 30. b) of things, to enter in, foil, by els, Matt. 15. 17: metaph. to arise, spring up in the mind, Mark 4. 19. c) from the Heb. eltfiropevofj.oLi kou eKiropevofiai to go in and out, i. e. to perform one's daily duties, spoken of a person's daily life and walk, Acts 9. 28. eltfTgex®' aor * 2 elffedpafiov, to run into a house ; in N. T. absol. to run in, Acts 12. 14. el(T(f)epoo, aor. 2 elo"ir\veyKov, aor. 1 elo"t]veyK&, to bear into, bring into, trans, and foil, by els with ace. of place, 1 Tim. 6. 7 ; with els impl. Luke 5. 18. Spoken of persons, and foil, by els with ace. of state, condition, —to lead into, e. g. els ireipao'fxov, Matt. 6. 13 : fig. elo~, Mark 1. 11 (poovi) eyevero 4k tcou ovpav&v, Luke 10. 18 4k tov ovpavov Trecro^ra, Matt. 2. 15 e£ Ai- yinrrov e/cctAecra rbu vl6v [xov, Mark 11.8 ckotttov 4k ruiv deudpccv, 2 Thess. 2. 7 4k fiecrov yevnTai i. e. ; be taken away.' With gen. of pers. out of ov from whose presence, number,&c.any person or thing proceeds, &c, John 8. 42 4yb) 4k tov &eov 4^rj\6ou, Mark 7.20 to 4k tov avBp<*)irov iropevofxevov \ spoken also of persons out o/whora demons are cast, or depart, v. 26 ; here it is interchanged with airo, Luke 4. 41. So, by Hebr., 4£j>, e| evuvv- julcop, where in English we use at or on, xMark 10. 37, Matt. 25. 33, Acts 2.25. c) metaph. of a state or condition, &c. out of which one comes, is brought or tends, after verbs of motion, direction, &c. John 10. 3!) 4£r)Ad€i/ 4k ttis x eL P 0S oajtwv i. e. ' out of their power,' Rom. 13. 11 c{ ftr- vov 4yepQr\vai, 6. 4 T\yip$r\ Xpio~Tbs 4k vtKpoiv, Gal. 3. 13 Xp. 7]/j.as 4fy)yopa- o~ev 4k ttjs Kardpas, John 12. 27 crai- o~6v /xe 4k ttjs wools TavTrjs, Rev. 2. 21 \xeTavor\o~ai 4k ttis iropveias. 2. of time, viz. of the beginning of a period of time, a point from which onward any thing takes place, &c. ; so 4k KoiXias fxrjTpos Matt. 19. 12, 4k veoT7)Tos ver. 20, 4k xp6vwv Ikolvwv Luke 8. 27, e{ apxfh* John 6. 64, 4k yeveTris 9. 1, 4k tov aluvos v. 32 : hence it may sometimes be ren- dered after, Rom. 1. 4 e| avao'Taaewv veKgcou, Rev. 17. 11 4k toov kirTa 4o~tl is after the seven, i. e. their successor; so by Hebr., 2 Pet. 2. 8 T)\x£pav e£ 7)/j.epas, lit. day out of day, or as in Engl, day after day. With an adject, or pron. it forms sometimes an ad- verb of time, e. g. e| avTrjs (or 4£av- tt]s), sc. copas, lit. from this time, i. e. immediately, Mark 6. 25 ; e£ Ikclvov, sc. xpoj/oi/, of a long time, of old, long, Luke 23. 8 ; 4k tovtov, sc. Xpovov, from this time, i. e. after- wards, John 6. 66; 4k devTeoov, sc. Xpovov, i. e. a second time, again, Acts 10. 15 ; 4k TpiTov, Matt. 26. 44. 3. of the origin or source of any thing, i. e. the primary, direct, im- mediate source, in distinction from euro i this is strictly the primary sense of the genitive case itself, e. g. 2 Cor. 4. 7. Spoken a) of persons, viz. of the place, stock, family, con- dition, &c. out of which one is de- rived, or to which he belongs ; e. g. (a) of the place whence one is, or resides, &c, Luke 8. 27 avr\p tls 4k t 130 k* ttjs tt6X€ccs, 23. 7 on e/c rrjs e£ovo~ias 'Hpdooov iari, John 1. 47 ; 6 e£ vfxwv of you, i. e. of your city, Col. 4. 9 ; Luke 11. 13 6 Trarijp 6 e£ ovpavov heavenly Father, elsewhere usually 6 eV ovpavolz Matt. 5. 45. (/3) of family, race, ancestors, &c. Luke 1. 5 iepevs ns e| icprj/jLEpias \A/3ta, 2. 4 e'| oj/cou AafitS, Acts 15. 23 adeX(pol ot e{ e0- ywj' i. e. gentile Christians, Rom. 9. 6 o/ e£ 'lo-pai)\ i. e. Israelites, Acts 17. 26 ef e>bs aijULaros, John 3. 6 ; so e/c rod airepfxar6s twos of or from the seed, i. e. family, race of any one, 7. 42 ; foil, by gen. of the mother, yev- vao~6ai e/c yvvaiK^s Matt. 1. 3. (7) of condition, state, &c. John 8. 41 7)fj.sis e/c TTopveias ov yeyewfj/uieda : so 01 e/c Trepirofxris ttlctol believers out of the circumcision, meaning Jewish Christians, Acts 10.45. b) of the source — i. e. the person or thing — &c. out of or from which any thing proceeds, is derived, or to which it pertains, &c. (a) genr. Mark 11. 30 rb Raima-fAa 'loodwov ii; ohgavov l\v, 77 e| auOpojTicav ; Matt. 21. 19 f/.7)K€Tl €K GOV KOLpiTOS yeVTjTCLl, Luke 1. 78 avaroX)] e'| vtyovs, John 4, 22 7) accrrjpia e/c r&v 'lovdaiow 4o~riv, i. e. ' is first revealed to the Jews, and proceeds from them to others;' 2 Cor. 5. 2 rb e£ ovpavov, i. e. heavenly ; John 3. 25 (tfrTjo'is e'/c roov juadrjrccv, i. e. * proceeding from the disciples;' Rom. 12. 18 rb e£ vfAwv, i. e. ' so far as it is of or from you, depends on you,' &c. ; so 1 Cor. 2. 12 rb 7rj/€vfxa rb e/c ©eou, i. e. di- vine. Spoken of an affection or state of mind out of which an emotion flows, 1 Tim. 1. 5 ay dirt} e/c Kadagas Kapdias 1 Pet. 1. 22, e/c iroXXrjs 6Xi- i//eo>s eypa\pa vjmv 2 Cor. 2. 4 ; like- wise of any source of knowledge, Matt. 12. 33 e/c rod Kapirod rb ozvogov y iv do antral, John 12. 34; or of proof, Jam. 2. 18 od^oj cot e/c rwv tpyoiv fxov rr\v iricrriv fxov, 3. 13 ; or of the source from which any judgment is drawn, from, out of, where in Engl. by, according to, Matt. 12.37 e/c rS>u Xoyoov gov dLKaia)6r)ar), Luke 19. 22. (£) as marking not only the source and origin, but also the character of any person or thing as derived from that source, &c, implying connex- ion, dependence, adherence, devot- edness, likeness, &c, John 7. 17 yvoifferai irepl rrjs didaxys irSTepov e'/c rod ®€ov iariv, 8? 47 6 tiov e/c rod &eod ra prjjmara rod ®eov aKovei, v. 44 e/c rov diafioXov, 3. 6 e 5 /c rr)s aapK6s, v. 31 e'/c rrjs yrjs, 8. 23 e/c rcav Karoo, e/c rwv (XV03, 17. 14 e/c rov koc/jlov. Fig. of the source of character, qua- lity, &c, implying adherence to, connexion with, &c, 18. 37 rras 6 e/c rod rrargos /j.ov, 2 Cor. 2. 2 6 XVKOVfJLSVOS €K 4/uLOV, 7. 9. e) of the manner or mode in which any thing is done, &c, out of, from, in Engl, in, with, &c. Mark 12. 30 ayairav e| oXrjs rrjs Kapdias Ka\ e£ oXtjs ryjs tyvxys ktX, Rom. 6. 17 e/c Kapoias heartily, Eph. 6. 6 e/c tyvxvs, Rom. 14. 23 ovk e'/c iriareoos not out 131 ek/juWoj of faith, i. e. not in or with faith. So where in Engl, of, according to, &c, 2 Cor. 8. 1 1 e'/c rod i%^ iv l - e - ' accord- ing to your ability,' v. 13 e'£ \a6rt]- ros, John 3. 31 e'/c rrjs yr)s XaXeT, 1 Pet. 4. 11 e'£ io~xvos ris /ctA. So in an adverbial sense, e. g. e'/c irepiaaov abundantly, exceedingly, Mark 6. 51; e'/c juepovs ex parte, in part, partly, 1 Cor. 12. 27; e/c fxerpov measurably, moderately, John 3. 34; e/c o~v/j.a- piaaioov, Mark 14. 69 ovros e^avrwv eariv, Phil. 4. 22 ol e/c rr)s Kaiaapos olitias, Rom. 16. 10. After a numeral or pronoun, e. g. %v e£ avrccu Matt. 10. 29, Svo Mark 16. 12, TreVre e'£ avrcau Matt. 25. 2, izpooros e'£ Acts 26. 23, feKdrw e/c Heb. 7. 4 : after r\s indef., Boktj ris e| v/jlwv 4. 1, rives Luke 11. 15; after ris interrog. Matt. 21. 31 ris e'/c r&v Uo\ after ovdeis John 7. 19 ; so with rives im- plied, Matt. 23. 34. Note. In composition e'/c implies, 1. removal, out, from, off, away, as e/c/3c»Va>, e'/c/3aAAw, eKcpepo) ; 2. con- tinuance, as e'/cTeiVco, eKrpe(pa) ; 3. completion in full, as e'/c5a?ravaa> ; 4. hence genr. intensive, as eKBrjXos, e^airardco, eKrapdaaco. eKaaros, rj, ov, each, every one, sc. of any number separately, a) genr. Matt. 16. 27 onroBdoaei eKaaro) Kara rrjv Trpal-iv avrov, Luke 6. 44 eKaarov deudoou: foil, by gen. pi. Matt. 26. 22 eKaaros avroiv. This idea of se- paration or singling out is expressed still more strongly by eh eKaaros each one, Acts 20. 31 ; foil, by gen. pi. 2. 3 : so in Kad* eKaarrju r^xeoav, where it strengthens the distribu- tive force of Kara, Heb. 3. 13. b) distributively, in construction with pi. verbs, where it is in apposition with a pi. noun implied, Matt. IS. 35 eav /jl7) a£ : foil, by gen. pi. Acts 1 1. 29 ; so els eKaaros, 2. 6 : in apposition with a pi. noun or pron. expressed, Luke 2. 3 eiropevovra irdvres, eKaaros els ttjvttSXiv: with els 1 Cor. 12. 18. eKaarore, adv. (eKaaros), each time, ever, always, i. e. assiduously, 1 Pet. 1. 15. eKarov, ol, al, rd, a hundred, Matt. 18. 12 ; adverbially, an himdredfold, centuple, 13. 8. eKarovraerr)s, ov, 6, r), adj. (eKa- rov, eros), a hundred years old, Rom. 4. 19. eKarovrawXaaicvv, ovos, 6, r), adj. a hundredfold, Luke 8. 8. eKarovrdpxys and eKarovrapxos, ov, 6(eKarov, apx^>)i a centurion; in -7)s Acts 10. 1, -os, 21. 32, al. eKfiaivcc, aor. 2 e^efirjv, to go out, Heb. 11. 15 Griesb., text. rec. e'|?)A- 6ov. e/c/3aAAw, aor. 2 e£efiaXov, pluperf. €KJ3efiXr)Keiv, to throw out, cast out, trans, a) genr. and with the idea of force, foil, by els with accus. of place, Matt. 1^5. 17 els acpedgcova e/c- fidXXerai, 8. 12; foil, by e|o> with gen. of place, 21. 39 e^efiaXov e|co eKpacrig 132 £K$OTOg rov a/n7T€\(hvos : so ei*cc with gen. impl. Luke 20. 12. In the sense of to force or thrust out, to urge or drive out, Mark 9. 47 top o<£0aA,uoV, 1. 12 rb irvzvfxa. avrbv iKfiaAAei els rTjv %p7]}xov, John 10. 4 irgofiara eKftaXr) comp. 4£dy€i in ver. 3; foil, by 4k with gen. of place, 2. 15 irdvras Ife- fidhev 4k rod Upov : by e£o> with gen. Luke 4. 29 e|co T7}s 7roAeft>s, with gen. impl. 8. 54 ; by airo with gen. of place, Acts 13. 50 4£efia\ov airbrwv opiccv : absol., but from a place impl. 16. 37: spoken of demons, to cast or drive out, expel, i. e. from the body of any one, airo rivos Mark 16. 9, %k rivos 7. 26, genr. 1. 34. In the sense of to send out, i. e. ipydras ds rbv depia/mov Matt. 9. 38 ; to send away or off, James 2. 25. Metaph. in the sense of to cast out, i. e. to scorn and reproach, to reject, Luke 6. 22 ttrav e/c/3aAft>a"i rb ovofxa vfxcov us TTovqpov, i. e. ' when they shall falsely slander you,' == e'lTrooo'i irav irov7)pbv pTJjaa /ca0' v/ul£>v Matt. 5. 11. b) the idea of force being dropped, to extract, remove, &c. Matt. 7. 4 4k- &d\cv rb ndptyos airb rov b0ez/ e/cjSaAe e£a>, so the writer explains it by adding the neg. /cat /it] avrTjv /nerp^crjs. eKfiacris, coos, t) (e/c/3cuVa>), a going- out, egress ; in N. T. spoken of egress from life, exit, end, Heb. 13. 7: fig. of the exit of any thing", i. e. result, event, end, 1 Cor. 10. 13. 4k^o\t), yjs, t) (eKfidWoo), a casting out, as of the lading of a ship in order to lighten her, Acts 27. 18. 4Kya{jLL^(a, f. icco, lit. to marry out, trans., i. e. to give in marriage, absol. 1 Cor. 7. 38; pass. Matt. 22. 30. 4Kyafxi(rKoo, same as eKyafilfa, pass. Luke 20. 34, 35. eKyovos, ov, 6, t), adj. (4Kyivofiai), lit. sprung from, horn of; in N. T. neut. ra %Kyova descendants, spec. grandchildren, 1 Tim. 5. 4. 4k^ air avdco, a>, f. r)crco, to spend out, i. e. entirely, to consume, pass, to be consumed, entirely spent, spoken of one's life, powers, &c. virep rivos 2 Cor. 12. 15. 4K§exojJiai ) f. (o/jiai, to receive from any quarter, trans. ; in N. T. in- choatively, to be about to receive from any quarter, i. e. to wait for, look for, expect, trans. John 5. 3 ; absol. Heb. 10. 13. ckStjXos, ov, 6, t), adj., quite plain, conspicuous, 2 Tim. 3. 9. 4K$r)/uL€oo, a>, f. Tjarco (e/c877/, to give out; in N. T. mid. 4kB'i8o[xai, to let out, hire oat, i. e. for one's own benefit, e. g. ajuweX&va, Matt. 21. 33. 4K^i7]y4o}xai, ovfiai, f. faofxcu, to tell out, relate in full, trans. Acts 13. 41. e/cSi/ceco, cS, f. 7)o~go (e/cSwos), to exe- cute right and justice, viz. a) to do justice to, maintain one's right, defend one's cause, Luke 18. 5 ; so in the const, prcsg. ver. 3 4KdiK7)(r6v fie airb rod avridiKov fiov. b) to avenge, i.e. to make penal satisfaction, Rom. 12. 19 fjLT) eavrovs 4Ko s iKovvres: so to take vengeance of punish, e. g. in the const, prceg. rb aifia airo rivos or e*c rivos blood from or at the hand of any one, Rev. 6. 10 ; 19. 2 : in the sense of to punish simply, 2 Cor. 10. 6. 4kBikt)o'is, €, f. £ft>, to pursue out, drive out of or from a place, &c. ; hence in N. T. to persecute, trans,, Luke 11. 49. eKdoros, ov, o, 7], adj. (eKdidco/jLi), de- livered up or out, Acts 2. 23. tKCOXV 133 EKKadaipoj iKBoxVy ys> V (e/cSexo/xat), a wait- ing for, expectation, Heb. 10. 27. e/c5va>, f. vcrco, intrans. to go or come out of, hence in the trans, relation to put off, as clothes ; in N. T. to put off one of his garments, to un- clothe, with two accus. Matt. 27. 31 i^edvcrau avrov rr/u xXafxv'ba : with ace. of person, v. 28. Mid. to put off one's clothes, unclothe one's self, fig. of the body, 2 Cor. 5. 4. e/ceT, adv. of place, there, i.e. a) of place where, there, in that place, Matt. 2. 13 Xo-di e/ce?: so, by impl., Luke 13. 28 e/cet earai 6 kKclvO/jlos: also ol ens? those there, i. e. those who were there, Matt. 26. 71 : by Hebr. joined with ottov, as ottov e/ce? where, Mark 6. 55. b) by attrac- tion, spoken of place whither, thi- ther, to that place, after verbs of motion, instead of e/ce7 those from thence, i. e. those who belong there, Luke 16. 26. e/cetz/os, 77, o, pron. demonstr. (e/ceT), lit. that, that one there, pi. those, = an emphatic he, she, it, or to he there, she there, it there : when put in an antithesis or opposition, it usually refers to the person or thing more remote or absent; elsewhere to the next preceding, which it thus often renders more definite and emphatic, a) in antithesis, &c. referring to the more remote subject, e. g. with ov- tos, Luke 18. 14 Karefirj ovros dedi- Kaito/jLevos t) eneivos : so genr. Matt. 13.11 v/uuv dedorai . . . e/c eiVcns 5e ov dedorai. b) without antith., refer- ring to the person or thing imme- diately preceding or just mentioned, (a) genr. Matt. 17. 27 evprjcreis ara- TTJpa, eKtivov Kaficci' dos, Acts 3. 13 HiXarov kqivolvtos ineivov, Jam. 1. 7 b QLvQpusTTos eKslvos. So with a subst. of time, and referring to a period more or less definite, e. g. iu Tats 7]/j.€gais sKeivais Matt. 3. 1, £v e/cei- vaLS Tats 7]}jl. 24. 19, ev rrj rjfj.. eKeivfj 7. 22, iu ine'ivr) rfj ?//x,. 22. 23, kt\: so neut. £k€?vo before on, Matt. 24. 43 e/ce?j>o yivwaKeTz, '6tl kt\: especially for persons well known and cele- brated, 27. 63 ckcivos 6 irXavos : so of Jesus, John 7. 11 ttov tariv e/ceT- vos\ 2 Tim. 2. 13: in like manner 7] r)fA€pa e/ce/j/77 refers to the time of Christ's second coming, Matt. 7. 22. c) gen. iKeiuTjs, as an adv. for inei- vr)s odov, that way, Luke 19. 4 '6tl eAceiVrjs rj/meWe Siep^ec^at, where text. rec. 5i 5 iKelvrjS. eAceTce, adv. (e/ce?), thither, to that place; in N. T. by attraction, in- stead of e/ce?, there, in that place, Acts 22. 5 robs e/ceTcre ovras. e k ^r]T 4 co, cc, f. rjcrco, to seek out, search out any thing lost ; in N.T. metaph. viz. a) to inquire diligently, to scru- tinise, with case, irepl twos 1 Pet. 1. 10, where it is parallel with e|epeu- vdco. b) to seek after, i. e. to endea- vour to gain, to solicit, trans. Heb. 12. 17 /uLerd daKgvccv eK^7]T7]cras av- Tt)v. By Hebr., in the sense of to require, demand, e. g. eKQnrelv rb alfxd twos diro twos, i. e. to avenge, punish, Luke 11. 50. c) from the Heb., iK&jTeiv rbu ®eov to seek out God, i. e. to turn to him, humbly and sincerely to follow and obey him, Acts 15. 17. iKda/nfieoo, a>, f. rjcrco (eKdanfios), to astonish greatly, amaze, trans. ; in N. T. pass. iKda/uLfieofjiai, ov/xai, to be greatly amazed, astonished, from ad- miration, Mark 9. 15; terror, 16. 5; distress of mind, 14. 33, where it is parallel with XvirelaBai Matt. 26. 37. eKdafifios, ov, 6, 7), adj. utterly asto- nished, greatly amazed, Acts 3. 11. eKOeros, ov, 6, 7), adj. (eKrldrjiuLi), ex- posed, e. g. as an infant ; hence Acts 7. 19 iroietv €K0€ra rd j3gecp7] = £KTi- 6evai rd fipe, fut. eixrov, lit. to nod out, as spoken of a horse, to throw out the head, to shake off by throwing out the head, then genr. to incline out, i. e. with the head, to avoid by inclining the head or body; hence in N. T. in- trans. to turn aside, turn away, absol. John 5. 13 6 'Irjaovs e|eVeua"€j/, i. e. ' he turned away, went aside, with- drew,' — others derive the form e£- evevore from inveoo, f. evaat, to swim out, i. e. to escape by swimming, and hence genr. to escape, withdraw privately, &c. £KV7](poo, f. xf/co, intrans. to sober out, i. e. to become sober out of drunken- ness; in N. T. metaph. to rouse up, awake from a state of torpor, igno- rance, delusion, &c. 1 Cor. 15. 34. £kovo~ios, ou, 6, 7], adj. (e/ca>»/), will- ing, voluntary, Philem. 14 Kara £kov- aiov willingly, spontaneously. eKovcrioDS, adv. (eKovcrios), willingly, voluntarily, Heb. 10. 26. zKiraKai, adv. (7raAcu), of old, long since, 2 Pet. 2. 3; 3. 5. €KTT€ipd£a), f. dcroo, to try out, i.e. to put to the test, tempt, trans. Matt. 4. 7. 6/c7T6/x7ra>, fut. *J/co, to send out, send forth, Acts 13. 4; 17. 10. iK7T€pio~o~a>s, adv. abundantly, ex- ceedingly, vehemently, Mark 14. 31 in some eds. iKireTai'i'v/j.i, f. dcroo, to spread out, expand, stretch forth, e. g. the hands in supplication, Rom. 10. 21. iKiri)ddco, 6o, f. t\cjoo, to leap out, rush forth, intr. Acts 14. 14 in later eds. i ktt i it too, f. iKTreaov/uLcu, perf. £ktt4tt- tooko,, aor. 2 i^eireaov, aor. 1 i^eireaa, to fall out of,jrom or off, intrans. a) pr., spoken of things which fall out of or from their places, &c. e. g. stars from heaven, Mark 13. 25 ; flowers, dvQos avrov e£e7re(T€ Jam. 1. 11; chains from the hands, Acts 12. 7; a boat from a ship, 27. 32: spo- ken of a ship, to fall out or to be driven out of its course, usually foil, by els with ace. of place, to be driven upon, v. 17: fig. to fall from any state or condition, i. e. to lose one's part or interest in that state, foil, by gen. £K7r\£(t) 136 EKreXeo) rrjs %apiTos Gal. 5. 4, rod Idiov arrj- piy/nov 2 Pet. 3. 17, iroQev eKireirrcoKas Rev. 2. 5 text. rec. b) metaph. to fall away, i. e. to fail, be without effect, be in vain, r) aydirr) 1 Cor. 13. 8, 6 \6yos rod &eod Rom. 9. 6. eKirXeoo, f. evcroficu, to sail out of or from a port or harbour, foil, by els, Acts 15. 39; by air6 20. 6. eKir\r)p6co, co, f. cocco, to fill out, com- plete in full, trans. ; in N. T. metaph. to fulfil, e.g. a promise, Acts 13. 32. eKir\r)poocrLS, coos, r) (eKrrXripooo), a filling out, completion; in N. T. of time, fulfilment, Acts 21. 26 diay- yeXXoov rr)v eKirXrjpooo'ii' roov rjfxepcov rod ay via /nod announcing the fulfilment of the days, i. e. that he was about to keep in full the proper number of days. eKirXr)cro'oo, f. |oj, aor. 2 pass, efe- TrXayrjv (a instead of rj) in such com- pounds as signify ' to terrify,' &c, pr. to strike out, force out by a blow, but found only fig. to strike any one out of his senses, i. e. of his self- possession, = to strike with asto- nishment, terror, admiration, &c. ; in N. T. only pass, to be struck with astonishment, admiration, &c. i. e. to be astonished, amazed, genr. Matt. 19. 25; absol. 13. 54; foil, by M with dat. 7. 28 eirl rfj di8uxf}> i Kir via), fut. evaoo, to breathe out or forth, trans.; in N. T. intrans. to ex- pire, die, Mark 15. 37, 39. eKiropevofxai, f. evaofxai, to go out of, go or com eforih; spoken a) of per- sons, foil, by e/c with gen. of place whence, eKTrogevofxevov avrov e/c rod iepov Mark 13. 1; by air6 Matt. 20. 29 ifarop. avrcov arrb 'legix^ ; by e^oo with gen. Mark 11. 19; by eKe?6ev 6. 11 ; by irapd with gen. of person from whom, John 15. 26; absolute, Luke 3.7; spoken of demons, absol. Matt. 17. 21 ; foil, by els with ace. of place whither, eiarop. avrov els boov Mark 10. 17 ; by eVi with ace. of pers. Rev. 16. 14; by7rposwith ace. ofpers. Matt. 3. 5. b) of things, to go forth from, proceed out of, foil, by e'/c with gen. e/c rod avQpooirov Mark 7. 20, e/c rrjs Kapolas v. 21, rb eKirop. e/c rod orro/maros Matt. 15. 11; also symbol, of a sword Rev. 1. 16, of lightning 4. 5, fire 9. 17, a river 22. 1 ; foil, by aw6 Mark 7. 15; by did with gen. Matt. 4. 4 ; by e, to stir up wholly, disturb or agitate greatly, trans, e.g. fig. rr\v ivoXiv, Acts 16. 20. eKreivoo, fut. rev 00, perf. reraKa, to stretch out, extend ; in N. T. spoken a) of the hand, rrjv xelpa eKreiveiv to stretch forth the hand, genr. Matt. 12. 13; for the purpose of healing 8. 3, of assisting 14. 31, of entreaty John 21. 18 ; foil, by eVt with ace. of pers. to stretch out one's hand upon, i. e. genr. towards, Matt. 12. 49, or = to lay hands upon in a hostile manner, Luke 22. 53. b) of an anchor, i. e. to let go an anchor with its cable, to cast anchor, Acts 27. 30. eKreXeoo, So, fut. eaoo, to finish out or off, to complete fully, absol. Luke 14. 29. EKTeveia 137 EK X e o) dKreueia, as, r) (eYreiVa>), extension; in N. T. fig. intentness, assiduity, Acts 26. 7 e/c eKreveia intently, as- siduously. eKrewns, eos, ovs, 6, i), adj. (eKreivw), pr. extended, fig. intent, earnest, fer- vent, Acts 12. 5 irpoo~evxhi 1 Pet. 4. 8 D/ya^: neut. compar. eKrevearepov as adv. wore earnestly, Luke 22. 44. eicrevoos, adv., intently, earnestly, 1 Pet. 1. 22. iKTiOri/jii, f. eK6i)cra), to place out, ex- pose, trans, viz. a) an infant, that it may perish, Acts 7. 21. b) mid. eicridefiai, to set forth, expound, de- clare, Acts 11. 4. eK.rivao~o~w, f. a£a>, to shake out or q^, e. g. kovloqt6v Matt. 10. 14, %°^ Mark 6. 11, ra ifxaria Acts 18. 6: these were symbolical actions, sig- nifying the total breaking off of in- tercourse. euros, 7), ov, or din. num. (e£), the sixth ; €KT7) &ga the sixth hour, i. e. in the Jewish reckoning noon, Matt. 20. 5, ssep. £ktos, adv. (e/c), out of, without, i.e. a) pr. of place, with the art. to euros the outside, Matt. 23. 26 ; as a prep, with a gen. ow£ o/, 2 Cor. 12. 2 euros rod ado/xaros, 1 Cor. 6. 18 irav a[xap- ry]}xa eKrbs rov o'wp.arSs eo~ri i. e. ' does not pertain to the body, is not physical.' b) fig. without, i. e. except, besides, as prep, with gen. Acts 26. 22 ovoeu eKrbs \eyoou &v KrK, 1 Cor. 15. 27: by pleonasm prefixed to el fir], as euros el p.r], lit. without, perhaps, unless, except, 14. 5 eKrbs el fir] OLepyaf\vevri, 15. 2. enrgeTTO), f. i\/oo, to turn out or away from; mid., and aor. pass. e^erpd^v as mid., to turn one's self away from a way or course ; in N. T. mid. me- taph. to turn away from, intrans. viz. a) from the true course, spoken of those who abandon the truth and embrace error, 1 Tim. 1.6; foil, by oiricru) 5. 15, by eiri 2 Tim. 4. 4 ; ab- sol. Heb. 12, 13 iVa fir) rb xo~Kca), an abortion, one born prematurely, fig. 1 Cor. 15.8. eK(pepco, fut. e£oi(ra>, aor. 1 etfiveyKa, aor. 2 etfiveyKov, to bear out, carry out, bring forth, trans, a) pr. out of a place, Luke 15. 22 r)\v o~roXj\v, Acts 5. 15 robs aadeveh: so of a body for burial, 5. 6. b) spoken of the earth, to bring forth, yield, trans. Heb. 6. 8 ras aKavOas. eKcpevyco, fut. ev^ojxai, to flee out of a place, intrans., Acts 19. 16 eK f. 7)aa>, to depart out of a place, go away, Luke 21. 21. fK^Xw, f. £&>, to breathe out, expire, die, intrans. Acts 5. 5, 10. eKwv, ovo~a, ov, willing, voluntary, usually in an adverbial sense, Rom. 8. 20, 1 Cor. 9. 17. iXaia, as, r), an olive, viz. a) the tree, an olive-tree, symbolically, Rom. 11. 17: elsewhere to opos rcov iXaioov the Mount of Olives, i. e. the high ridge lying east of Jerusalem, parallel to the city, and separated from it by the valley of the Cedron ; it was formerly planted with olive- trees, of which few remain, Matt. 21. 1. b) the fruit, an olive, Jam. 3. 12. eXaiov, ov, to (iXaia), oil, i, e. olive- oil, of various qualities and uses ; e. g. for lamps, Matt. 15. 3 ; for wounds and anointing the sick, Mark 6. 13; as mixed with spices for anointing the head and body in token of honour, &c. Luke 7.46: it was also an article of traffic, 16. 6: by meton. and genr. oil is put for the fruit or the tree, Rev. 6. 6. iXatc&v, covos, 6 (iXala), pr. an olive- yard; in N. T. as a name of the Mount of Olives, Acts 1. 12. 'EXa/HLTrjs, ov, 6, an Elamite, an in- habitant of Elam or Elymais, a re- gion of Persia near the extremity of the Persian gulf, between Media and Babylonia, and forming part of the district of Susiana or tlie modern Khusistan, of which Susa was the capital ; Acts 2. 9. ixdorcroov or ttcuz/, ovos, b, r), adj. (pr. a compar. of eAa%us, but used as compar. of fiiKpos), less, minor, e. g. in quality, inferior, as wine, John 2. 10 ; in aofe, younger, Rom. 9. 12; in dignity, Heb. 7. 7 : neut. adverbially, less than, 1 Tim. 5. 9. iXaTToveco, &, f. 7io~b) (ixdrTcav), to make less, diminish; in N. T. intrans. to be less, in respect to quantity, i. e. to lack, fall short, absol. 2 Cor. 8. 15. iXaTToo), a>, fut. coa'ca (iXaTTcop), to make less, trans., e. g. in dignity, 7]XaTT(t)(Tas avrhv /3pa%v tl irap cfy- yeXovs made him lower than, Heb. 2. 7: pass., or mid. intrans., to become less, decrease, John 3. 30. iXavvcc, f. ixdcrco, perf. iXf)XaKa, to drive, impel, urge on, trans. ; in N. T. used a) of ships and clouds driven about by winds, Jam. 3. 4, 2 Pet. 2. 17: metaph. of a person, Luke 8. 29. b) by impl. to impel, as a vessel with oars, i. e. to row, absol. Mark 6.48. eXcMppia, as, t) (eXatypos), lightness, pr. in weight; in N. T. metaph. spo- ken of mind, lightness, inconstancy, 2 Cor. 1. 17. eXacppos, a, ov, pr. light, easy to bear ; fig. Matt. 11. 30 (popTiov fJLov iXacppdv iariv, i. e. * my precepts, require- ments, are light :' metaph. 2 Cor. 4. 17 to iXa5i5ucr/cco (=ip$voo or ivdvvoo), to clothe in a garment, mid. to clothe one's self in, to wear, with ace. Luke 8. 27, 16. 19. evfiiKOS, ov, 6, rj, adj. (6 ivdiKr)), con- formable to right, i. e. right, just, Rom. 3. 8, Heb. 2. 2. £v86/jly)0- is, ecos, r) (e^So^teco), prop. something built in ; in N. T. genr. a structure, building, Rev. 21. 18. e v 5 o £ a fa;, f. daw (4V§o|os), to cause to be iv SSty, i. e. to glorify, pass, or mid. 2 Thess. 1. 10, 12. evdo^os, ov, 6, 7], adj. (eV, SJfa), pr. in honour, in glory, i. e. a) of per- sons, honoured, respected, noble, 1 Cor. 4. 10 ; of deeds, tu eV5o£a, glo- rious, memorable, Luke 13. 17. b) of external appearance, splendid, glorious, of raiment, Luke 7. 25 : fig. eKKATjala Zvdol-os, i. e. the church adorned in pure and splendid rai- ment, as a bride, Eph. 5. 27. evdvfxa, aTos, to (ii/fiva)), clothing, raiment, a garment., Matt. 6. 25 : spo- ken of the outer garment, 3. 4 iv- dv/jia airb Tpiyfi>v Ka\xA]kov, the usual garment of the ancient prophets; also €pdv/j.a ydfxov a wedding-garment, 22. 11, presented to guests in token of honour, according to oriental custom: metaph. 7. 15 ev ivdvfAao~i 7rpofidTCdV, i. e. ' externally with the meekness and gentleness of lambs, in contrast to the spirit of wolves.' ivdvuaixoco, w, f. wgoo, to strengthen in, i. e. to render strong, impart strength to, trans., pass, or mid. to acquire strength, be strong; spoken of the body, as made strong out of weakness, Heb. 11. 34: fig. of the mind, &c. Acts 9. 22. ivdvvco or ivdvet), f. varcc, aor. 1 4v- edvo~a, aor. 1 pass. ivedvdrju, perf. pass. iv$e$vfj.ai. 1. to go in, enter in, foil, by els tcls olizias, 2 Tim. 3. 6. 2. to put on a garment (prop. ' to cause to go into a garment'), to clothe, dress, trans., with double ace. i. e. of pers. and thing ; pass, to be clothed, and mid. to clothe one's self, with ace. of thing in or with which, a) pr. Matt. 6. 25 tl eV5vo-7?(T0e ; 27. 31 ii/efivaav avTov ra 1/j.dTia ovtov. Spoken of armour, Ta 07r\a, Rom. 13. 12. b) metaph. (a) of the soul as clothed with the body, 2 Cor. 5. 3. (j8) of a person as clothed (i. e. en- dued or furnished) with any power, quality, &c, SvvafAiv Luke 24. 49 ; acpdapcriav, aOavaaiav 1 Cor. 15. 53; aivXdyxva oIktip/jlov, i. e. compas- sion, Col. 3. 12. (7) of one who puts on, i. e. assumes, a new charac- ter, &c. Thy Kaivbv &vQponvov Eph. 4. 24 ; eV5. tov Xplott6u, i. e. to be filled, imbued with Christ's spirit, to be like him, Rom. 13. 14. tvcvmc 149 tVZ\li) i'pfivais, €0)s, 7) (ipdvco), the putting on of clothes, wearing, 1 Pet. 3. 3. eVeS^a, ay, rj (eV, eSpa), a lying in wait, pr. in war, an ambuscade ; in N. T. in order to kill any one, Acts 25. 3. tpedpevco, f. evaco (ipedpa), to lie hi wait for, trans., pr. in war, to lie in ambush against; in N. T. in order to kill any one, Acts 23. 21 : by impl. to lie in wait for as prey, in order to ensnare or seize, to watch narrowly, Luke 11. 54. e vedpov, ov, t6, in text. rec. Acts 23. 16, = ipe8pa in later eds., q. v. 4p€l\4co, co, f. t)(TU), to roll ox wrap up in, trans, and with dative of thing, Mark 15. 46. eveifii, pr. to be in any place, fig. to be in or with any person; in N.T. impers. euecrrt, but only in the form ivi (i. e. the Ionic form of the prep, ip, the verb being dropped), there is in, with, among, e. g. eV* sc. iu vfiiv, Gal. 3. 28, — others ip Xpicr- t<£ ; Col. 3. 11 oirov ovk ivi, James . 17 Trap op ovk cvi. ibo ra €Poptcz things within, that which is within, Luke 11. 41 ra eVoVra 5oVe iA^n/uo- crvvnv, i. e., in the figurative dis- course of Jesus, give that within the ciip and platter as alms (comp. ver. 39), here spoken of the inner man, the heart, viz. ' give alms from the heart, and not merely externally,' — others prefer the sense [/cara] ra ivovra, pro facultatibus, according to what you have, but the more usual construction would then be etc toop iPQPTCOP. ), in, within; also as prep, with gen., Luke 17. 21 7) fia- aiXeia rod 0eoO ivrbs v/ucoi/ iariv the kingdom of God is within you, i. e. its seat is in your heart and affections, not external : so rb ivros the inside, Matt. 23. 26. €VTp€Trcc, f. 1//00, to invert, i. e. to turn about; fig. to turn one in upon him- self, to bring to reflection, affect, move ; hence in N. T. a) to shame, put to shame, trans., 1 Cor. 4. 14 ovk 4u- rpiiroov vjxas ypdtyoo ravra : pass. 2 Thess. 3. 14, Tit. 2. 8. b) mid. eVrpe- TTOjjiai., to shame one's self before any one, i. e. to feel respect or deference towards, to respect, reverence, foil, by accus., Matt. 21. 37 lvrpa-K7\(rovrai rbv vlov fxov, where pass, as mid. €vrp€(p(/), f. evQptyu), to nourish up in any thing, to bring up in, hence pass, fig. to be skilled in, imbued 'with, foil, by dat. of thing, 1 Tim. 4. 6. evrpofios, ov, 6, 7), adj., pr. in trem- bling, i. e. trembling with fear, terri- fied; hence tvrgo^xos yivofiai or el/ii to tremble, Acts 7. 32, Heb. 12. 21. ii/rpoTTT), TJs, i) (evrpeiroo), shame, a putting to shame, 1 Cor. 6. 5. ivrpvepdeo, a>, fut. 7]o~oo, to live deli- cately or luxuriously in, to revel in, e. g. iv reus ayd-rrais 2 Pet. 2. 13 in some mss., but the common reading is 4v reus cnrdrais, i. e. fig. to revel in their frauds, or by means of them. ij/rvyxdvu), fut. rev^ouai, to fall in with, to light upon, genr. to meet and talk with; in N. T„ to come to, ad- dress, apply to, foil, by dat. Acts 25. 24 TTcpl ov irav rb irArjOos svkTvy6v /iiOL : in the sense of to intercede, make intercession for or against any one, viz. foil, by dat. expr. or impl. and virep or Kara with gen., Rom. 11. 2 &>s iurvyxdueL rep @€<5 Kara rod 3 Iapa7}\, 8. 27 vTreg ayicov. ivrvXio'o'oo, fut. |a>, to roll up in, to inwrap, trans., with dat. of thing, Matt. 27. 59 ; also to fold or wrap together, John 20. 7. ivrvTTocc, a), f. doaco (evrvwos), to in- stamp, impress, engrave, pass. 2 Cor. 3.7. evvfjpl^ii) 15 e^a\ei(p(t) cvvfSpi^co, f. icrco, to be contumacious in or towards any one, to treat ivith despite, contemn, Heb. 10. 29. iuvirvid^co, also evvTrvid£op.ai depon. (ivvirviov), to dream, intrans., spoken of visions in dreams, Acts 2. 17; fig. €Vwnvia£6fAo)s, 6, indec. Enos, Heb. * man,' pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 38. eucoriCo/JLai, f. icropLai, depon. mid. (eV, ovs), to receive in the ear, i. e. to give ear to, listen to, Acts 2. 14. s Eyc6x> o, indec. Enoch, Heb. * dedi- cated,' the patriarch who walked with God, Luke 3. 37. e |, see 4k. e£, ot, at, rd, six, Matt. 17. 1. e£ayy eW w, fut. eA<£ (e/c, hyyiKKuS), to give out intelligence, e. g. from one camp to another ; in N. T. to an- nounce abroad, i. e., by Hebr., to make widely known, to celebrate, ras aperas rod ©eoS 1 Pet. 2. 9. £i;ayopd£(ti, f. dcrco (e/c, ay opdfa), to purchase out, buy up, i. e. from the possession or power of any one, trans. ; in N. T. to redeem, set free, i. e. out of service or bondage, Gal. 3. 13 e/c rrjs Kardpas rov vSjulov : mid. pr. to redeem for one's use, fig. Eph. 5. 16 e|a7 oga^ofxevoi rbv naip6v re- deeming the time, i. e. rescuing and improving every opportunity to do good. e|a7co, f. afco (e/c, 'dyoo), to lead out, conduct out of any place, with accus. of pers., e. g. out of prison, Acts 5. 19, foil, by e/c 12. 17 ; out of Egypt, 7. 36, by e/c v. 40 ; genr. Mark' 15. 20, by e|&> 8. 23 ; as a shepherd his flock, John 10. 3. i^aipecc, ca, f. rjcca (e/c, alpico), aor. 2 QeiXov, aor. 2 mid. irreg. efeiAaTo (see avaipico), to take out, trans., i. e. a) to pluck out, e. g. an eye, Matt. 5. 29. b) to take out from a number, to select, mid. to select for one's self, to choose, Acts 26. 17. c) mid., fig. to take out of the power of any one to one's self, i. e. to rescue, deliver, foil, by ace. and e/c, Acts 12. 1 1 eJeiAeTo fjis e/c x €L P 0S 'Hgc£5oi>, with e'/c impl. 7. 34. ei-aigco, f. aga> (e/c, aXp<*>), to take up out of any place, to lift up from; in N. T. to take away out of or from, to remove, trans., foil, by e/c, 1 Cor. 5. 13 rbv irovriQbv e£ vfxoou, i. e. to expel, excommunicate. £ ^aireco, <£, f. 7](T0i (e/c, atria), to ask out, to desire to have, demand; mid. to demand for one's self, Luke 22. 31. i^alcpvrjs, adv. (e/c, aX, a, f. rjcrco (e/c, a/coAou- 0e'w), to follow out, i. e. fig. to copy, conform to, foil, by dat. 2 Pet. 1. 16. k^aKoo" io i, ai, a, six hundred, Rev. 13.18, 14.20. e|aAei(£ctf, f. ;f/a> (e/c, aAet0a>), pr. to l^aWofxcu 153 eZEpXOfJLCLL smear out, i. e. to blot out, expunge, trans, a) pr. Rev. 3. 5 : in the sense of to abrogate a law, rb x* l po'yp a > ( P ol/ Col. 2. 14: fig. for to pardon, ras afxagrias Acts 3. 19. b) by impl. to wipe off or away, Rev. 7. 17. i^aWofiai, f. aKovfxaL (e/c, oi.Wop.ai), to leap out; in N. T. to leap up or forth from the place where one sat or was, Acts 3. 8. i^avdaracTLS, ecos, rj (e£cma"T77/xi), a rising up; in N. T. resurrection from the dead, Phil. 3.11. i^auareWco, f. eAw (e/c, auareWcf)), to spring up out of any place, the ground, &c, spoken of plants, to shoot forth, sprout up, intrans., Matt. 13. 5, Mark 4. 5. i^aviorrrj/JLi, f. crr^crca (e/c, ai/io~Tr)p.i), trans, to cause to rise up out of, to raise up out of, intrans. to rise up out of. a) trans., pr. of soldiers out of ambush, or beasts out of their lairs ; in N. T., aor. 1 act., from the Heb., to raise up seed, offspring, Mark 12. 19 ii-ai'ao~T7)crr) OTt£p\xa t<£ a5e\ (e'/c, a7raTa&>), to deceive wholly, beguile, seduce, i. e. to lead out of the right way into error, trans. Rom. 7. 11, 16. 18. i^diriva, adv. (later form for e'lcnri- vt]s Ion. for i^aicpurjs), suddenly, un- expectedly, Mark 9. 8. ££a7rop€Ofji.ai, ov/j.at (e/c, airopiofxai), to be wholly without resource, despair utterly, foil, by gen. 2 Cor. 1. 8, absol. 4.8. e|a7ro (e/c, ao-rodirroo), to flash out, as lightning; in N. T. of raiment, to shine out, glitter, in- trans. Luke 9. 29. i^avrrjs, adv. (e'/c, aurr,s), lit. from this time, i. e. forthwith, presently, immediately, Acts 10. 33. i^eyeipa), f. epco (e'/c, iyelpoo), to walce out of sleep, pr. implying also the rising up from the posture of sleep ; hence in N. T. fig. a) to raise up out of death ( = 4y€iow e/c twv ve- Kpcdv), 1 Cor. 6. 14. b) to raise up, i. e. to cause to arise or exist, spoken of Pharaoh, Rom. 9. 17. e|ei/xt (e/c, eifii), see e^ecrri. II. e|ei^ti (e/c, €l/jll), to go out of a place, intrans., foil, by e'/c, Acts 13. 42 e/c tt)s o~vvayooyris, 27. 43 4w\ rr,v yr\v i. e. out of the water : in the sense of to go away, depart out of sl place, absol. 17. 15. e'^eAe^xco, fut. |o> (e/c, 4\4yx<»), to convict fully, shew to be wholly wrong ; in N. T. to rebuke sternly, condemn, punish, Jude 15. e£e'A/cco, f. Kvaco (e/c, eA/cco), to draw out, drag out, trans., pr. from a place, house, &c. ; in N. T. fig. to draw out from the right way, i. e. to draw away, hurry aiuay, Jam. 1. 14. ej^epafia, aros, ro (e|epctco), a vomit, that which is thrown up, 2 Pet. 2. 22. e^epevvdoo, w, f. rjcrco (e/c, ipevvdw), to search out, trace out, explore, trans., i. e. assiduously, diligently, 1 Pet. 1. 10. i£epXop.ai, f. eXevaopai, aor. 2 r]\9ov, to go or come out of any place, &c. ; spoken a) of persons, to go or come forth, (a) with adjuncts denoting the place out ©/"which, &c, foil, by gen. Matt. 10. 14 ££gpxop-gvol rr\s oWias, Acts 16. 39; by e/c with gen. of place, Matt. 8. 28 e/c rcov p-i/Tj/xeicov, John 4. 30 ; by efy 19. 4 ; by !(« with gen. Matt. 21. 17 e£co rrjs tt6- Aecos, Heb. 13. 13 ; by cWo with gen. of place, to depart from, Matt. 13. 1 &7rS rrjs olKias, 24. 1 ; by adv. 5. 26 e'/ce?0ei/, 12. 44 oBev. (/3) with an ad- junct of person out of or from whom, &c, as of those out of whose bodies demons depart, foil, by e'/c Mark 1. t^ip^ojiai 154 efyxeoj 25 ; by airo Matt. 12. 43 ; absol. Acts 16. 18. Of those from whom, from whose presence, one goes forth with authority, &c. =rto be sent out by any one, foil, by airo, John 13. 3 airo ®eov, 16. 30 ; by iragd with gen., v. 27 iraQa rod &eov, 17. 8 : so genr. to depart from any one, i. e. from his presence, intimacy, &c. Luke 5. 8 l£eA0e cW i/uov, 2 Cor. 6. 17 eK /xeVou avrcoi/. (y) the place whence being not expressed but implied, to go out, i. e. to go away, depart, &c. Matt. 9. 31 oi e^eXdoures &je(£^iucraz/, Mark 2. 12; so of demons departing from the body, Matt. 8. 32, Acts 8. 7. (5) with an adjunct of the place whither any one departs, &c, foil, by els, Matt. 11. 7 e^XOere els rrjp %gr)iLLov, Mark 8. 27 ; so with els final, 1. 38 els rodro, Matt. 8. 34 els a7ravT7}o-iv\ foil, by eiri with ace. Luke 8. 27 ewl rfyv yr\v i. e. from a vessel, Acts 1. 21 ; by ivapd with ace. Mark 2. 13 irapa rrjv daXaa-cay, Acts 16. 13 ; by irpos with ace. of pers. John 18.29, 2 Cor. 8. 17. b) metaph. of persons, (a) to go forth from, proceed from, Matt. 2. 6 4k crov e^eXevcrerai 7)yov}xevos, Acts 15. 24 ; also, from the Heb., e^epx^o-Qat in rrjs oerepvos twos to come forth out of the loins of any one, i. e. to descend from any one, Heb. 7. 5. (/3) John 10. 39 egqXQev eK tt)s X €l P 0S avT&Vy lit. ' he departed out of their hand,' escaped from their power, (7) 1 John 4. 2 tyevSoTrpocprJTCU e^eXrjXvda- crcv els rov koct/jlou have gone forth, gone abroad, into the world. c) of things, to go or come forth, to proceed from, viz. (a) of a voice, doctrine, rumour, &c. to go forth, Rev. 16. 17 e^rjXOe epeavrj curb rod vaov, 19.5; to go forth, spread abroad, 1 Cor. 14. 36 &(£>' vfJLoov 6 Xoyos rod ®eov e£f/A0e*>: with place whither or where, foil, by els, Matt. 9. 26 ej-rjh- 6ev 7) r)X6ev aljua nal vbcop, Rev. 14. 20 4k rrjs Xrjvov. (5) of a hope, to depart, i. e. to be at an end, va- nish, Acts 16. 19. d) from the Heb. elaeQXOfJLcu Kal e|e£Xo/xcu, Acts 1. 21, see el i* e * VH-cgUf the following day, the next day ; in full, Luke 9. 37; with rj/nepa impl. 7. 11. e^%6co, co, fut. ijcroo (eK, i)x^)i to sound out, sound abroad; in N. T. pass, to be sounded abroad, fig. of the gospel, &c. to be proclaimed, 1 Thess. 1.8. 155 etovma e£ts, tecs, 7] (e%o>, e£a>), habitude of body, habit of life ; in N. T. habitude, as the result of long exercise, prac- tice, Heb. 5. 14. €^icrT7]/iiL, also e^Lcrrdo) (4k, 'lctttj/jll), aor. 1 e£eVT77w£ ow£ of place, intrans. £o be put out, be out of place, also to recede from, yield, depart; in N. T. only fig. a) trans, in pres., aor. 1, and later perf. 4j-4o~TaKa, to put out of one's self, = robs avdpdbirovs rod (ppovelv i^io'TrjfjLL, hence genr. to astonish, fill with won- der, Luke 24. 22 4^eo~rr]crau 7]fxas, Acts 8. 9, 11. b) intrans. in perf., and aor. 2 act. and mid., to be beside one's self, be out of one's mind, Mark 3. 21 zXeyov on ^earr], 2 Cor. 5. 13 : hence genr. to be astonished, amazed, filled with wonder, Matt. 12. 23 e|ur- ravro irdvres ol tr^Aof, Mark 5. 42 i^Ecrrrfcrai/ EKcrrdcrcL /jLeydXy, Luke 2. 47 e7ri rfj crvveaei. ef iO*xua>, f. vo~cti (4 k, iVxi'co), to be in full strength, be fully able, foil, by inf. Eph. 3. 18. €%odos, ov, 7) (4 k, 6$6s), pr. way out, exit ; in N. T. exodus, journey out, departure, Heb. 11. 22: fig. of de- parture from life, exit, decease, Luke 9.31, 2 Pet. 1.15. 4£o\o6 gevw, f. eiVco (4k, oAoOgevco), to destroy utterly, pass. foil, by 4k rod \aov Acts 3. 23. 4%0/j.oAoyeco, co, f. i)aoj (4k, dfxoXo- yeco), pr. to speak out the same things, i. e. as another ; hence in N. T. 1. act. and mid. to acknowledge, confess fully, trans., e. g. ras a/uagrias, Matt. 3. 6 : in the sense of to acknowledge openly, profess, e. g. to 6vo/xd rivos Rev. 3. 5 text. rec. ; foil, by on Phil. 2. 11 : hence mid. to make acknow- ledgment for benefits, i. e. to give thanks, praise, foil, by dat. of pers. Matt. 11.25. 2. act. to assent fully, agree, pro- mise, absolute, Luke 22. 6 4£w/jlo\6- yrjo~€. e|oV, see s^eari. e|op/ci£co, f. icco (4k, bpKifa), to exact an oath, i. e. to put to an oath, to ad- jure, trans. Matt. 26. 63. i^opKLarr)s, ov, 6 (e£op/a£a>)> an ex- orcist, pr. one who binds by an oath ; genr. one who by adjuration and in- cantation professes to expel demons, Acts 19. 13. 4^opvaaco, f. |w (4k, opvcro-w), to dig out, trans. Mark 2. 4 4^opv^avres sc. T7]v creyrju digging out or removing the tiles, earth, &c. : fig. Gal. 4. 15 d(p6a\/j.ovs v^xoov 4'£ > opv£avres, denot- ing entire devotedness. 4^ovde^6co, w, f. a>o~oo (4k, ovdevSoo), to set out at nought, i. e. to despise, contemn, treat with scorn, and by impl. to reject with contempt, trans. Mark 9.12. 4£ov6€v4(t), oD, f. rjcrct) (4k, ovBzvzw), to set out at nought, i. e. to despise, contemn, treat with despite, trans. Luke 18. 9 'j-ovda/ovvras robs Aoi- irovs, 23. 11, 2 Cor. 10. 10 ^uvdeurj- fx4vos contemptible, abject : by impl. to reject witli scorn, Acts 4. 11. 4\ovo~ia, as, rj (extern), power, i. e. a) the power of doing any thing, ability, faculty, Matt. 9. 8 Boura e|- ovffiav roiavrrju rots avQounrois, John 19. 11 : foil, by gen. of thing to be done, Luke 10. 19 4^ovaiav rov 7ra- re7u : by infin., e. g. pres. Matt. 9. 6 4£ovo~iav ex €l &(pi4j/ai i. e. ' is able to forgive,' Luke 5. 24 ; aor. 12. 5 e£ou- aiav exovra e/x/3aAe*V, Rev. 9. 1 0. In the sense of strength, force, efficiency, Rev. 9. 3, 19 ; so Matt. 7. 29: 4v e|- ovo~ia as adj. powerful, Luke 4. 32 ; 4v4£ > ovcrla, kclt 4£ovo~iai/, as adv., i. e. 1 with intrinsic strength, with point and effect,' v. 36, Mark 1. 27. b) power of doing or not doing, i. e. license, liberty, free choice, Acts 1. 7 4u rfj iSia e^ovaia, 5. 4 ; 1 Cor. 7. 37 4£ovo~iav ex eL ^P' T °v &' L0V O^Xr]- (autos, i. e. ' if it stands in his own free will.' c) power as entrusted, i. e. commission, authority, right, full power, Matt. 21. 23 4v iroia 4£ov ^ s » V (e^X 00 ) )P rom i nence i P ro ~ jection, e. g. a point, corner, &c. ; in N. T. metaph. eminence, distinc- tion, Acts 25. 23 dvZpes oi kclt e|o- yj]V qvtss, = ol ei-oxoi' c^virvi^cc, f. icoo (e%vitvos)i to wake out of sleep, trans., fig. of the dead, John 11. 11. elvirvos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (e/c, virvos), pr. out of sleep, i. e. wakened, awake, Acts 16. 27 ktyirvos yevo/xevos awak- ing. ejcu, adv. of place (e{), also prep, with gen. out, without, viz. a) of place where, without, out of doors, foris, after verbs not implying mo- tion, as kardvui, &c, John 18. 16 Uerpos €to"T7iK, Matt. 12. 46; so genr. without a place or city, abroad, Mark 1. 45 e|co eV iprifxoLs tottois, Luke 1. 10; so ol e|o> as adj. (external), those with- out, Acts 26. 11 els ras efcu iroXeis even to foreign cities. Fig. of those not belonging to one's society, church, &c, in N. T. not Christians, 1 Cor. 5. 12, 13, or of those not be- longing to the number of the apos- tles, Mark 4. 11 : so e|o> tj/jloov dv- Spcoiros our outward man, the body, 2 Cor. 4. 16. As a prep t with gen. out of, outside of, Heb. 13. 11. b) of place whither, out, forth, out of doors, foras (i. e. from a place), after verbs implying motion or direc- tion, John 19. 4 dyco v/juv abrov e£co, Matt. 5. 13 el ^ @\r)Qr}vai !{», John 11. 43 devpo e£o>, Acts 5. 34 ttoltjo'cu e£co, 16. 30 Trpoayaycov e£a>: so after verbs of motion compounded with eK, as e£dyco Luke 24. 50, eicBdAXco 8. 54, i^^xop-cct Matt. 26. 75. As a prep, with gen. Matt. 21. 17 e^rjXBev e£co rrjs iroXecos. e^coOev, adv. of place (e£co), from ivithout, i. e. outwardly, externally, viz. a) pr. Matt. 23. 27 : so 6 e|co- 6ev as adj. outward, external, 1 Pet. 3. 3 ; rb e^coQev the outside, Matt. 23. 25; that from without, Mark 7. 18: fig. ol e£co6ev those from without, i. e. not Christians, 1 Tim. 3. 7. b) = e|co, out of, without, as prep, with gen. Mark 7. 15 e^ca&ev rod dvQpt)s, an apostle in respect to the promise of eternal life in Christ, i. e. appointed to an- nounce it, Heb. 4. 1. (j8) meton. put for the thing promised, Heb. II. 13; of salvation in Christ, 10. 36; of the Holy Spirit, t\\v swayy eXiav rov irarp6s, Luke 24. 49 : so t))v iivayyeXiav rov Truev/naros Xaficov, = rb irvev/ua to eirayyeXXSjULSVov, i. e. having received the promised effu- sion of the Spirit, Acts 2. 33. iirayyeXXco, f. eAa> (eVt, dyyeXXcc), to bring word to or up to, i. e. to an- nounce, e. g. events, &c. ; in N. T. as depon. mid. eTrayyeXXojxai, to an- nounce one's self, i. e. as doing or about to do any thing, to promise, with perf. pass. iir^yyeX/jiai in mid. signif. Rom. 4. 21, but also as pass. Gal. 3. 19. a) genr. to promise, with ace. and dat. expr. or impl. Jam. 1. 12 tu iirriyy tiXcLTO 6 Kvpws ro7s aya- iraxTiv clvtov, 2. 5 ; with dative and infin. Mark 14. 11 ; absol. Heb. 10. 23 : pass, impers. with dat. Gal. 3. 19 £> iirriyyeXrai, i. e. ' to whom the promise was made.' b) in the sense of to profess, make profession of, foil. by ace. Qeocrsfisiav 1 Tim. 2. 10, yv&- uiv 6. 21. iirayyeXfia, aros, to (iirayyeXXo- fjLCLi), a promise, 2 Pet. 1. 4, 3. 13. e way co, aor. 1 part, iird^as, to lead up to, bring upon, introduce, pr. to a place ; in N. T. upon persons, with ace. and dat. 2 Pet. 2. 1 indyo^Tes eavrols Tax^vir\v aircoXeLau, v. 5 : foil, by €7rt, Acts 5. 28 iirayayelv e<£' r}fj.as to af/aa to bring upon us, i. e. to im- pute to us, make us answerable for. eirayiovi^ofJLai, f. Icro/jiai (eVi, ayec- vi£ojj.ai), to contend upon, i. e. for or about, with dat. of thing for which, Jude 3. e7r a6 police, fut. otcrcc (e7ri, aOpoifa), trans, to collect together to or upon any place, &c. ; mid. intrans. eVa- 6poi(o/j.aL, to collect together to or upon, to crowd together upon, Luke 11. 29. 'E-rraiveTos, ov, 6, Epcenetus, proper name of a man, Rom. 16. 5. iTrau/eoo, a>, f. eVoj, Att. icrop.ai (eV/, cuWa>), lit. to praise upon, i. e. to ap- plaud, laud, commend, trans. Luke 16. 8. eiraivos, ov, 6 (4ttl, alvos), pr. ap- plause, commendation, praise, Eph. 1. 6 : meton. object of praise, some- thing praiseworthy, Phil. 4. 8. In the sense of approbation, commend- ation, Rom. 2. 29, 13. 3. Meton. reward, 1 Cor. 4. 5. iTraipeo, fut. apw (iiri, atpco), to take up, raise tip, trans, a) pr. as a sail, to hoist up, Acts 27. 40 ; pass, to be taken up, be borne upward, 1. 9. Spoken of the hands, to lift up, as in prayer and benediction, Luke 24. 50 : fig. to lift up, e. g. tous 6v enaKO- Xovdovvrcov a"q{xeioov the accompany- ing signs ; with dative, 1 Tim. 5. 24 ricrl 5e kvu eiraKoAovdovaiv, sc. at afxapTiai, and some they follow after, i. e. are manifest only subsequently : metaph. 1 Pet. 2. 21 'Iva eiraKoXov- 6r)crr}T€ ro?s i ix v * (TLV uvrov to follow upon his footsteps, i. e. to follow his example ; 1 Tim. 5. 10 d ttclvt] ep- ycc ayaOcp eirrjKoXovdrjae has followed close upon every good work, i. e. been studious of, devoted to. iiraKovoo, fut. ovcca (eTri, cutovoo), to hear to, hearken upon, i. e. to hear any thing at which one is present ; in N. T. to hear to, hearken to, i. e. to hear and answer prayer, foil, by gen. 2 Cor. 6. 2 eTrrjKovcrd gov. iiraKpodofiai, w/jtai, deponent mid. (eTri, clk po do /aa l) , to hear to, hearken to, —sttclkovgo', with gen. Acts 16.25. eirdv, conj., for e7rel av, whenever, so soon as, with subjunct., Matt. 2. 8 eirav evprjre, Luke 11. 22, 34. GiravayK.es, adv. (eiri, avdyKij), ne ~ cessarily, and rb eirdvayKes necessary, Acts 15.28. iiravdyca, f. d^oo (eiri, avdyu)). 1. to lead iip upon, in N. T. as a nautical term, to lead up or out upon the sea, to put out to sea, els rb fidOos, Luke 5. 4, absol. v. 3. 2. to lead back upon or to a place, to cause to return; in N. T. intrans. to return to, e. g. els ti\v ttSKiv, Matt. 21. 18. eiravaixifxvr]CKi>3, fut. a/uvr)o~cc (eiri, apafiifjiPrjcTKco), pr. to call up the mind upon, i. e. to remind of, put in mind upon or of, Rom. 15. 15. eiravairavcc, f. avaoo (eiri, avairavoo), to cause to rest upon, mid. to rest one's self upon, to lean upon ; in N. T. only mid, eiravaTravofjiai, to rest upon, me- taph. viz. a) to abide upon, remain with, Luke 10. 6. b) to confide in, rely upon, foil, by dat. Rom. 2. 17. eiravegx°l J - a h aor « 2 eiravrjABov (eiri, avipxo^ai), to come back upon or to a place, to return hither or thither, &c. absol. Luke 10.35, 19. 15. eTtavio~Ty\\xi (eiri, avicTr^fxi), in N. T. only mid. eiravio'Ta/JLai, f. GT^aro- jxai, to rise up upon, i. e. against any one, foil, by eiri riva Matt. 10. 21. " eirav6pB(acis, ea>s, i) (eTravopdSoo), a setting to rights, reparation, restitu- tion, e. g. of a city ; in N. T. fig. correction, reformation, i. e. of heart and life, 2 Tim. 3.16. eirdvoo, adv. (eiri, &v (e7rt, iyetpoo), to wake up, rouse up, i. e. out of sleep ; in N. T. fig. to rouse up upon i. e. against any one, to excite against, trans., foil, by irrt tlvol Acts 13. 15, Kara, twos 14. 2. iwei, conj. (eVi), as, spoken of time and motive, viz. a) of time, as, when, after that, foil, by indie, aor. Luke 7. 1 iirel 5e eVA^pcocre. b) of cause or motive, as, since, because, inasmuch as, always in the apodosis, which, however, may stand first ; foil, by indicat. Matt. 18. 32 i-rrel TrageKaXeads /xe, 27. 6 ; eVel fX7]irore since never, Heb. 9. 17; iirel ovv since therefore, 4. 6, since then, since in that case, 1 Cor. 5. 10, 7. 14 : hence before questions implying a negative, and before similar hypo- thetical clauses, it stands in the sense of for, i. e., byimpl.,/or then, for else, for otherwise, &c. Rom. 3. 6 e7rel iroos Kpivzi 6 Qebs tqv k6o~ixov\ 1 Cor. 14. 16 ; so Rom. 11. 6 eVel tj X^pi-S 0VK6TL yivtTCU X^P LS i l ' e - f 0r then, for otherwise. iTreidJ), conj. (iirei, St}), as indeed, as now, spoken in N. T. only of a ground or motive, i. e. since indeed, since now, because now, inasmuch as, and is always in the apodosis, which, however, may stand first; foil, by indie. Matt. 21. 46 iiret^rj ws irpocprj- ttiv avrbp elx ov * iTreidrj-nrsg, conj. (iireiSrj, irep), since now, inasmuch as now, Luke 1.1. eTreTdov, aor. 2 (icpogdeo), to look upon, behold; in N. T., from the Heb., to look upon, regard, attend to, e. g. for good, with kindness, Luke 1. 25 £p Tifjiipcus als eirudev aeAe?z/ kt\: also for evil, with disfavour, foil, by eVi with ace. Acts 4. 29 e7ri5e e7rt ras cbreiAas avrcov. eireLfit (iiri, efyu), to go upon, come on, approach; in N. T. part. imwv, £ttl- ovcra, imou, spoken only of the suc- ceeding day or night, the coming, the following, the next, Acts 7. 26 rfj inLovarj tyuega, without r,jx4pa. 16. 11*; 23. 11 rfj iiriovar) vvktL iireiirep, conj. (iirei, 7reo), since in- deed, since now, Rom. 3. 30. £Tr€io~ayccyr), rjs, rj (eVt, daaycoyr}) , lit. a leading in upon, i. e. the bring- ing in, introduction of something ad- ditional, fig. Heb. 7. 19. €7reiTa, adverb (iiri, eTra), marking succession in time, thereupon, then, afterwards, next, Luke 16. 7 e7reira €T€pcp elireu. For the sake of em- phasis, placed between a verb and preceding participle, Mark 7. 5; so along with a more definite notation of time, John 11.7 eireiTa pera rovro. Also in enumerations, when the pre- ceding clause contains likewise a notation of time, genr. 1 Cor. 12.28; so irpaJTOj/ . . . 67retra first . . . then, next, &c. 15.46. £iT€KeLua, adv. (en-' e/ceiVa), beyond, with gen. Acts 7. 43. £tT€KT€LJ/(0, f. €VQ) (ilTL, e/CT€lVco), to stretch out upon, extend towards, mid. to reach forth towards, fig. Phil. 3. 14. £ir€vdvT7)S, ov, 6 (eVe^Suw), upper garment, tunic, i. e. the usual tunic ( Att. xitwj/), in distinction from the inner garment next the skin, which was called vttoSvttjs (Att. x iT(JiVis. b) of person, to come upon, e. g. in a hostile sense, to invade, attack, Luke 11. 22 ; so of evils, calamities, &c. to come upon, befall, foil, by hei with ace. 21. 35 : spoken of the Holy Spirit as rest- ing upon and operating in a person, foil, by hd with ace. 1. 35. c) part. iTrepxop-ei'os, spoken of time, sea- son, destiny, &c. coming on, impend- ing, future, Eph. 2. 7 eV ro?s alooai rots iirepxop-tvots. iirepoordw, w, f. rjffcc {iiri, ipcordco), to ask at or of any one, to inquire of, viz. a) genr. and with double accus. Mark 11. 29 eirepcaTTjo'co vpas Kayw eva Xoyov : foil, by accus. and irspi E7repo)Ti]fjia 160 E7TL with gen. of thing, 7. 17 eirrjpcorwi/ abrhv irepl rrjs irapafioArjs : by accus. of person and keycap, or the question itself, Matt. 12. 10 Kal eirrjpcvr'no'au abrov, Xeyovres : absol. 22. 35. In the sense of to require, demand, with ace. of pers. and infin. 16. 1. b) in a judicial sense, to question, inter- rogate, with double accus. John 18. 21 ; with ace. of pers. and \eywv, Matt. 27. 11 ; absol. Luke 23. 6. c) from the Heb., eiregcoray rov ), to have or hold upon, to hold out towards, direct upon ; hence in N. T. a) fig. spoken of the mind, to fix the mind upon, give heed to, mark, foil, by dat. and with vovv im- plied, Acts 3. 5 ; by ireas, Luke 14. 7. b) as in English, to hold up or on, = to hold back or in, viz. (a) in the sense of to retain, not to lose, fig. Phil. 2. 16 \6yov C W7 ) S eirexovres, i. e. * persevering in the acknow- ledgment and practice of the Chris- tian doctrine.' (/3) more usually, to keep back, detain a person, in N. T. intrans., or with eavrov impl., to hold one's self back, i. e. to remain, stay, Acts 19. 22. eirr)ped£ca, f. dcrca (eirr)peia), to mis- use, treat despitefully, insult, trans. Matt. 5. 44 : in the sense of to tra- duce, accuse falsely, with accus. 1 Pet. 3. 16. iirl, prep, governing the genitive, dative, and accusative, with the pri- mary signif. on, upon, viz. I. with the genitive; e.g. 1. of place, in a great variety of relations, which may, however, be compre- hended under the two leading ideas of rest upon, on, or in, and of mo- tion upon, to, towards, a) of place where, after words implying rest upon, on, in, &c. (a) genr. and with gen. of place, Matt. 4. 6 iirl x (El P& v apodal o~e, 9. 2 iirl kXlvtjs /SejSAT^e- vov, v. 6 iirl rrjs yr)s, 24. 30 epxdfie- vov iirl rcav ve avrols x^P a yi J ' a ^ T ^ s Xeip^s. Fig. iirl napMas Heb. 8. 10, L0. 16. 2. of time when, as in Engl. w/?ow a time, i. e. era, at, in, during, &c. Heb. 1. 1 iir 3 iaxdrov rcou i}p.zq(hv \ of time as marked by contemporary events, persons, &c, Matt. 1. 11 iirl rr\s [JL€ToiK€(jias &a$v\u>vos at the time of, Acts 11. 28 iirl KAavdiov in the days of, under: so of actions as specifying time, e. g. inl ra>u irpoo 1 - evx&v p-ov in my prayers, i. e. when I pray, Rom. 1. 10. 3. fig. ; spoken a) of dignity, authority, &c. upon, over, Matt. 2. 22 fiaaiXevei iirl tt)? 'lovdaias over Ju- dea, Rom. 9. 5 6 oov iirl irdvrw 0€os, Acts 8. 27 t>s fy iirl irdo-rjs rrjs yd&s, 12. 20 TOP M TOV koltcouos : so kolQ- io~TT){xi iiri Matt. 24. 45, Sdxrw e|ov- criav iirl rcou iQvoov Rev. 2. 26. b) of a subject of discourse, on, of, con- cerning, only after verbs of speech, writing, &c. Gal. 3. 16 ob Keyei els iirl iroWccu, aAA' cos €<£>' kvos. c) of manner, where hei with gen. forms a periphrasis for an adverb, e.g. eV aXriOeias, lit. upon the truth, i. e. of a truth, truly, = a\r)doos, Mark 12. 14. II. with the dative ; e. g. 1. of place, in the same sense and cir- cumstances as iiri with gen., so that the Greek poets often use the gen. and dat. interchangeably, while in prose the dat. is more usual, a) of place where, after words implying rest upon, on, in, &c. comp. 1. 1. a. (a) pr. Matt. 14. 8 iirl irivaKi, Mark 2. 4, 6. 39 eVi roi x&Q TCC avanXivai, v. 55 iirl rols upafidrois, Luke 11. 44 XiBov iirl XiBco, Rev. 19. 14 4$' 'lir- irois XevKo7s. (/3) as implying close proximity, contact, upon, at, close by, Matt. 24. 33 iyyvs ianv iirl 6v- paLS, John 4. 6 iKade(ero iirl rfj irr]- yfj by the fountain i. e. on the side of the well, Acts 3. 10 iirl rfj irvXy, 5. 9 iirl rfj dvpa. (7) foil, by dat pi. of persons, —with, among, Acts 28. 14 671-' avrols iirijAuvcu, 2 Cor. 7. 7 i(f>' vpXv i. e. &v. b) of place whither, after words implying motion or direction upon, to, towards, &c. and including the idea of subsequent rest upon. (a) genr. Matt. 9. 16 ovSels iirifiaWei iirifi\7)fJLa iirl Ifiarico iraXaicp, John 8. 7 AiBov iir avrrj /3aAeVco : so Mark 5. 33 l b yiyovzv iir' avrfj, Acts 5. 35 iirl rots avQpdoirois ri /xeAAeTe irpdo~- o~€iv. Fig. Heb. 10. 16 SiSovs v6- fjiovs iirl rats KapSiais. (j8) fig. of a direction of mind towards any one; e. g. in a friendly sense, 2 Cor. 9. 14 x^9 LV T °v ®-ov i(p* vpuv, Luke 18. 7 /JLaKpoOvfAcov iir 1 avrols : also in a hostile sense, against, 12. 52 rptis iirl hvtrl nal 5uo iirl rpicA Siap-epicr- G'qcrovraL, Rev. 12. 17 ccpyiaBrj iirl rfj yvvaiKi. 2. of time when, chiefly as mark- ing a definite period of time, upon, at, in. a) genr. Heb. 9. 26 iirl avv- TeAe/a revv altovtov. As designated by contemporary institutes, actions, &c. 2 Cor. 3. 14 iirl rfj avayvwaei rrjs iraAaias dia£'f]K7}s during the read- ing, whenever it is read; Phil. 1. 3 iirl irdcrr) rfj p.veia v/jloov at every mention, as often as I think of you ; Heb. 9. 15 iirl rfj irpcorrj 8iadr)Kr) du- ring the first covenant, while it was in force. So, as implying merely co-existence in time, 2 Cor. 7. 4 iirl irdarj rfj OAixpet. tj/jloov in, during, un- der all our afflictions ; Eph. 4. 26 6 tjAlos fJLi) iiriSveroo iirl rep irapopyia- lj.ee vjjlcou during, while your wrath continues. b)in the sense of after, immediately following upon, Acts 11. 19 0AuJ/ecos rr)s yevofxivns iirl iZrecpdvw, i. e. immediately after Stephen; John 4. 27 iirl rovrtc upon this, thereupon. 3. fig.; spoken a) of power, au- thority, care over, &c. Matt. 24-. 47 iirl iracn rols virdpxovcnv avrov'Ka- raarrjazi avrov. b) as marking ac- cession or addition upon or to some- thing already mentioned or implied, upon, unto, besides, Matt. 25. 20 aAAa raKaura e/cepS^cra e7r 5 avro7s, Luke 16. 26 iirl iraai rovrois besides all this, 1 Cor, 14. 16 igu rb a/xV iirl rfj o~fj eu%apicrTia, Phil. 2. 27 Xvirr] iirl \virri text. rec. c) of that upon which any thing rests as a basis, foundation, or support ; in various specifications, viz. (a) genr. Luke 4. 4 £fjv ovk e7T 5 cLprcx) fxouco, &AA' iirl iravrl prip-arL Qeov to live upon, i. e. to sustain or support life upon. So E7TL 162 9 r E7TI after words implying hope, trust, confidence -upon or in any person or thing, Rom. 15. 12 eV avr$ eBprj i\TriovcTLV, Mark 10. 24 irsiroiOoTas eV! to?s xpypaciv, Luke 24. 25 7nc- T€V€iu eVi iracrip oTs kt\, Acts 14. 3 Trapp7](Jia£6fAevoi iir\ t£ fcvpicp : also in the phrase e7r 5 iXiriSi upon or fw &0/9e, lit. resting wpow hope, Acts 2. 26. Here belongs the phrase eVi re? ovSjuari tlpos upon the name of any one, i. e. to do any thing upon or in the name of a person, on the ground of, under colour of his name, &c. Acts 4. 18 8iSd(TK€ip iirl tg5 ovo/mari rod 'Irjcrov to teach upon the name of Jesus, i. e. resting upon his name, upon him as the ultimate teacher and author ; so Luke 9. 49 e7r! rep dvofACLTi gov itcfidWoPTa ra, daifAovia casting out demons upon thy name, i. e. resting the efficacy of their exorcism upon thy name ; Acts 2. 38 fiaTrTiffOyiTQ) iirl rep bp6p.aTi 5 I. Xp. be baptised upon the name of Christ, i. e. the baptism being grounded upon the profession of his name ; Matt. 18. 5 bs eap oi^nrai iraidlop %v iirl t§ ovojiari fxov, i. e. as resting upon or professing my name as a Christian. (/3) of the subject of an action or of discourse, upon, in reference to, Mark 6. 52 ov avpr\K, for iirl tqvtq> e 6ri, on this account that, because, Rom. 5. 12. (e) of the occasion upon or at which, in connexion with which, any thing takes place, upon, at, over, af- ter words signifying an emotion of mind, as joy, sorrow, compassion, astonishment, &c. Matt. 18. 13 x a ' L - p€t e7r 5 avra>, Luke 1. 47 riyaWiaaep iirl Tcp ®e Aoycp. So of the occasion of penitence and shame, 2 Cor. 12. 21 /lit] /UL€TaP07]crdpTCi)P iirl Trj aK' oTs pvp iiraicrxvpecrOe. (£) of the object or purpose of any action, &c. upon, unto, for, Gal. 5. 13 vfxels e7r' i\ev6€glq iK\r)6rjT€, 1 Thess. 4. 7, Phil. 3. 12 icp 3 $ that for which: hence icp? J) for what, wherefore, Matt. 26. 50 text, rec, others i(fS o. (77) of the norma or model upon or to which anything is adjusted or con- formed, upon, after, according to, Luke 1.59 snaXovp clvto eirl t<£> opq- jjluti tov waTpbs avrov : also Rom. 5. 14 oi>x ajLiapTTjcraPTas e7Ti t<£ o/jlolco- pari T7)s ktX, 2 Cor. 9. 6 6 aireipwp 67r' sbXoyias as adv. bountifully. III. with the accusative; e.g. 1. of place, and generally combining the ideas of rest and motion upon, where sometimes, however, the idea of motion upon is more prominent, and rarely rest upon, a) as imply- ingrestand motion combined, where it marks an extension or spreading out upon or over any thing, a stretch- ing or spreading out in various directions, distribution upon, over, among; hence pr. along upon, along over, throughout, &c, or else simply upon, over, at, among, the direction of the implied motion being deter- mined by the adjuncts ; e. g. (a) genr. Matt. 27. 45 ctkotos iyeptro iirl t)]V yrjp, 10. 34 fiaXelp elpfipriP, ixdxaioap 4ir\ tt]P yr\v* 14. 19 tovs oxXovs apaK\i6r\pai iirl tovs x^Q^ovs, v. 26 inl tijp OaAaaaap irepnraTovPTa, 18. 12 iirl tcl opt) iropzvQeis about upon the mountains, Mark 4. 38 iirl to 7TQO(rK€(pd\- ttov forwards, Luke 15. 20 inenecrev inl rbv rpdxf]Xov avrov, Acts 10. 25 7r€o~(0V inl robs noBas upon i. e. at his feet; also Luke 9. 62 imfSaXuv rrjv %eTpa in 'dporpov, Phil. 3. 14 Kara GKonbv diooKco iirl rb fipafiuov. So after verbs of going, coming, con- ducting, collecting, &c. = noos with accus., Matt. 3. 13 napayiverai iirl rbv 'lopSd.vrjV upon the Jordan, i.e. to the region of Jordan; 12. 28 erpBacrev i(p 3 vjjlols rj fiaciXeia rov Qeov, Mark 5. 21 awfjxQy u \Xos noXvs in avr6v: so crvvaxBr\vai or avvegx^crBai iirl rb avr6, i. e. upon or to the same place, together, Matt. 22. 34, 1 Cor. 11. 20. Of judges, tribunals, upon, unto, i. e. up before, Matt. 10. 18 iirl rjye/j.. Kal fiaoriXe?s axBrjaeo-Be. Of an oracle, miracle, testimony, &c. upon, unto, Luke 3. 2 iyevero pr\p.a 0eoO iirl 'Iccdvvrjv, Acts 4. 22 icjS hv iyeySvei rb o~7)ime?ov, 2 Thess. 1. 10 to /xagrvpiov tj/jlcov [yevS/xevov^ 4(p 3 v/jlus. Also as implying accession, addition, Matt. 6. 27 irpoadeTvai inl rrjv 7]\lklov av- rov TtT)x vv ^ Pa > Rev. 22. 18. (j8) where the motion or direc- tion upon implies also an affection of the mind for or against ; e. g. favourable, kindly, Luke 9. 38 hei- /3Aei//ou inl rbv vlov fiov, 1 Pet. 3. 12 ol b(pQaXfxol Kvpiov inl robs SiKaiovs i. e. are directed upon ; of disfavour, upon, against, v. 12 npocrccnov Kvpiov inl noiovvras KaKa i. e. is directed against. In a hostile sense, Matt. 10. 21 iwava^. So i

- viov, Acts 10. 17 i'jreo'Trjo'av iirl tov irvXiava : so arrival iirl tovs irodas to stand up upon the feet, 14. 10 ; also e7ri to avTo, lit. upon the same place, as adv. together, 1. 15. 2. of time, viz. a) time how long, during, for, Luke 4. 25 iicXe'io*- 07] 6 ovpavbs iirl err} Tpla, 13. 31 : so 67rt xpo vov f or a time, 18. 4 ; ift b'o'ov Xpovov so long as, Rom. 7. 1, and e<£' oaov, sc. xpovov, idem, Matt. 19. 15 ; 4

o'€i iirl TOvviKov'IaKCtifi, 9. 1 dvvafiiv Kal i^ovcriav iirl Sai/jLO- via, Heb. 3~. 6 XpiffTbs ws vlbs iirl tov qIkov avTov, Luke 2. 8 ^°^- °y iiri nva. or dat., £o /«// hands upo?i, i. e. (a) to seize, do violence to a per- son, foil, by iiri nva. Matt. 26. 50, by dat. Acts 4. 3, and by attraction 12. 1 iirefiaAev ras xeljoas KaKooaai nvas, for €7Ti ri^as wa*T6 KaKwaai abrovs. (/3J in the sense of to lay hold of, to undertake, Luke 9. 62 eirifidAAwv ttt]v X*LQ a ^ 7r> dporpov. b) intrans. or pr. with kavrov im- plied, to cast one's self upon, i.e. to rush upon, fall upon; with els and ace. Mark 4. 37 ra Kvp.ara iirefiaAev els rb irXotov. also absol. 14. 72 e7ri- fiaA&v e/cAaie rushing forward, i. e. out of the hall (comp. Matt. 26. 75 and Luke 22. 62), — others, iirifia- Ktov i. e. tfidnov, covering his face or head ; others, by impl., begin- ning. Hence impers. to fall upon, fall to, i. e. to pertain or belong to any one, Luke 15. 12 D6s fioi rb iiri- fidWov fxipos the portion pertaining to me. iirifiageco, So, f. r^o'cc, lit. to burden upon; in N. T. metaph. to be bur- densome upon, e. g. in a pecuniary sense, foil, by accus. 1 Thess. 2. 9. 2 Cor. 2. 5 'iva fj.^ iirifiapcv irdvras vfjicis that I may not burden you all, i. e. bear too hard upon you all in my censure, — others take 'iva /jl^j iiriftapSb as parenthetic, that I may not be too severe, and then irdvras v/xas depends on AeAvir-nKev. ^7rt/3i/3a^u>, f. daw, to cause to mount, trans., as on an animal for riding, foil, by iiri with accus. Luke 10. 34 iiri&ifidcras abrbv iwl rb tdiov tcrrjvos : with iiri impl. 19. 35. iirifiAiirco, f. i|/a>, to look upon, fix the eyes upon; in N. T. fig. to look upon, have respect to, with iiri and accus., i. e. in kindness, favour, Luke 1. 48 ; in partiality, James 2. 3. iirifiATHJLa, aros, r6 (iirifiaAAco), lit. any thing put on, an addition, hence a patch, Matt. 9. 16, Mark 2. 21. iirifiodco, co, f. jjcrco, to cry out upon, to exclaim vehemently, absol. Acts 25. 24. iirtfiovAr), tjs, 7] (fiovA'f)), pr. counsel upon or against, hence plot, conspi- racy, Acts 9. 24; 20. 3, 19; 23. 30. iiriyafifigevcc, fut. evaco (eVt, ya/j.- &o6s), to contract affinity with, to in- termarry with; in N. T. to marry by right of affinity, trans. Matt. 22. 24, spoken of the marriage of a bro- ther's widow, according to the Jew- ish law. eiriyeios, ov, 6, tj, adj. («rt, yrj), up- on earth, i. e. earthly, terrestrial, viz. belonging to the earth, as ra aco- fxara 1 Cor. 15. 40; persons, Phil. 2. 10 ; ra iiriyeia earthly things, i.e. relating to earth and this life, 3. 19 ; crocpia iiriyeios earthly wisdom, i. e. imperfect and perverse, Jam. 3. 15. i-Kiyivo\xai, to arise upon, come on, intrans., e.g. of a wind, to spring zip, Acts 28. 13. iiriyivcbo'KCt), fut. yvcoaofxai, pr. to know thereupon, i. e. by looking on as a spectator; hence genr. with iiri intens. to know fully, both in an inchoative and a completed sense. 1. to know fully, inchoative, i. e. to come to know, to gain or receive full knowledge of, to become fully ac- quainted with, &c. a) genr., foil, by ace. of thing, expr. or impl., Luke 1. 4 'iva iinyvccs r^jv acrcpdAeiav, Acts 22. 24; by iregl with gen. 24. 8; absol. 1 Cor. 13. 12 ; by ace. of pers. rbv vl6v, rbv irarepa, Matt. 11. 27: so with air6 twos, to know from or by any thing, 7. 16, 20. b) in the sense of to know well, i. e. from others, to ascertain, find out, learn, foil, by tin, Luke 7. 37 iiriyvovaa on avaKetrai ktA, 23. 7 ; absol. Acts 9. 30. c) in the sense of to perceive, be fully aware of, foil, by ace. Luke 5. 22 imyvovs rovs diaAoyia/Jiovs, Mark 5. 30 ; by on 2. 8. d) in the sense of to recognise, know, i. e. by sight or person, foil, by ace. of per- son, Matt. 14. 35 : so of things, Acts 12. 14 iiriyvovaa r)]v (peevqv twos, 27. 39 r))v yrjv ovk iireyivccaKov i. e. did not know it from any other. 2. to know fully, in a completed sense, to have a full knowledge of, &c. a) genr. and foil, by ace. of thing, Rom. 1. 32 rb Sucaioo/xa rov ®eov iirt- yvovres, Col. 1. 6 : by ace. of pers. in attraction with on, 2 Cor. 13. 5 ; absol. Acts 25. 10; pass. 1 Cor. 13. 12 Ka\ iireyvcccrd^v. b) in the sense of to acknowledge, i. e. as being what Z7riyvk)arLQ 166 kiri^ribi) one is or professes to be, a prophet, apostle, teacher, &c, Matt. 17. 12 'HAias ?j5?7 ^Afle, koX ovk iireyvooo'av avrov, 2 Cor. 1. 14: so of doctrines, an epistle, &c, v. 13 bis. c) from the Heb., and with the idea of good- will, to know and approve, acknow- Udge and care for, cherish, foil, by accus. 1 Cor. 16. 18 I^Wnr/cere ovv TOVS T0L0VT0US. iiriyvooo'LS, ecos, rj (iiriyLvcticrKCti), pr. full knowledge, i. e. a) the act of coming to a full knowledge of any thing, cognition, acknowledgment, e.g. iiriyvcocis a\r)deias 1 Tim. 2. 4, aya- 6ov Philem. 6, rod ©eov 2 Pet. 1. 3 ; so iirlyvoocris auaprias Rom. 3. 20, b) objectively, full knowledge, spo- ken of what is known, in N. T. of God, Christ, divine things, &c, Rom. 1. 28 rbv ®ebv e%€i^ ev eiriyvcti- crei to retain God in knowledge, i. e. to retain a knowledge of him ; ssep. £iriypa, to shew up, shew before any one, i. e. genr. to shew, exhibit, trans., the idea of mo- tion up to, towards any one being implied. a) pr. Matt. 22. 19 im- dei^are /jlol to vofxior/JLa : mid., Acts 9. 39 iTTidsua'vp.evcu x LT ^ vas shew- ing their tunics; Luke 17. 14 iirid. eavrovs roils Upsvcri shew yourselves, present yourselves before the priests. So of deeds, miracles, to shew forth, exhibit, Matt. 16. 1. In the sense of to point out before or to any one, e. g. avrcp ras olKodofids, Matt. 24. 1. b) fig. to shew, i. e. by argu- ments, to demonstrate, prove, with ace. Heb. 6. 17, with ace. and infin. Acts 18. 28. £ ir i$ exo pa i, f. ^ofjLUL, depon. mid., to receive upon or up to one's self, i. e. genr. to receive, admit, in N. T. in kindness, hospitably, trans., 3 John 10: fig. to admit, assent to, ver. 9. 6 7riS77 / U€o>, oo, f. faca (iiridrjfJios), to be among one's people, be at home; in N. T. to come among a people, i. e. as a stranger, to reside as a stranger, intrans., Acts 2. 10 ol iiriSriixovvTzs 'Poo/ulcuoi, i. e. Roman residents at Jerusalem ; 17. 21 ol eTTLd-nfiovvres feVot, i. e. resident foreigners. iTTLdtardcrcro fiai, fut. £ofiai, to ar- range upon, superadd unto, e. g. other and further conditions, fig. Gal. 3. 15. eTridiBcofji.1, f. Bdeo~w, to give upon, i. e. in addition to; in N. T. to give forth, i. e. from one's self upon or to an- other, to give or deliver over, i. e. to put into one's hands, trans. a) genr. Matt. 7. 9 /jltj kiOov €Tri8d>o~€i aurop, Luke 4. 17 iiredodr} abrcp /3x- fixiov. b) fig. to give over, commit to, as a ship to the wind, Acts 27. 15 eTTifiSpTzs [i. e. rb tt\o7ov or ra icrria rep ave/acpl iepepofjieda. iirid to gdooo, a>, fut. cocrco, to make straight upon, i. e. to put further to rights, arrange further, trans. ; in N. T. only mid., Tit. 1. 5 ra Xe'nrovra ZmBiopOobo-n, where Lachmann gives £tt id io p decoys active. iiriBvca, fut. dvo'cc, to go down upon, spoken of the sun, to set upon or during any thing, foil, by 4ttI rivi, Eph. 4. 26. iirieiKeia, as, r\ (£iri€iK7}s), propriety, probity, moderation; in N. T. gentle- ness, clemency, Acts 24. 4. iirieLK^is, eos, ovs, o, f), adj. (eltcos, fr. eoiKa), pr. fitting upon, i. e. fit, suitable, proper, hence neut. rb £ttl- eitces = 67Tiet/c6ia, propriety, probity, moderation, Phil. 4. 5 : by impl. mild, gentle, clement, 1 Tim. 3. 3. £iri£r}Tetc, S>, f. tjctgo, to seek for, in- quire after, trans, a) genr. Acts 12. 19 zinQr)TJ](ras avrbv koX fx)] zvpwv. In the sense of to seek at the hands of any one, to require, demand, Matt. 12. 39 o~7)fA€iop iirifrre?: so Phil. 4. 17 rb U[xa, Acts 19. 39. b) to seek to acquire, strive after, long for, trans. Matt. 6. 32 ravra ra eOvrj im^re?, Phil. 4. 17 rbv Kapirov. Foil, by inf. to desire earnestly, Acts 13. 7 eVe^- rrjerev aKovaai rbv Xoyov rod 0eot>. kiridavaTLOQ 167 'YjirLKOvpuoe eiriQavaTios, ov, 6, 7), adj. (err/, 6dva- tos), appointed to death, condemned, 1 Cor. 4. 9. 4-ntdeo-is, coos, r] (emiiB-npLi), aplaci g or laying upon of hands, the emblem through which the Holy Ghost was imparted, Acts 8. 18. eiriBvpew, oo, f. rjo~oo (eiri, Bv/n6s), to fix the desire upon, desire earnestly, long for, viz. a) genr., foil, by gen. Acts 20. 33 apyvpiov ovSevbs eireBv- fir]o-a: by infin. aor. Matt. 13. 17 iTre6vjJL7}(TCLP l$e?v, Luke 22. 15 ; with infin. pres. Heb. 6. 11; with Kara twos Gal. 5. 17; absol. 1 Cor. 10. 6. b) spoken of unlawful desire, to covet, Rom. 7. 7 ovk eT-iBvp.T}o~eis : in regard to a woman, to lust after, with gen. Matt. 5. 28. iTTL6vfxr]T7}s, ov, 6 {e-KiBvp-eoo), a de- sir er, one eager for any thing, 1 Cor. 10. 6 £-KLBvfX7)Ta\ KOLK&V. eir iQvfJiia. as, r] (e-KiBvp.eoo), earnest desire, longing, viz. a) genr. Luke 22. 15, Phil. 1. 23 ttjv eiriBvp.lav ex<*v els to avaXvcrai. b) more frequently in a bad sense, irregular and inordi- nate desire, cupidity, lust, viz. (a) genr. Col. 3. 5 eiriBvpLiav KaKr,v, Rom. 13. 14 els eirtdvjuitas for its lusts i. e. to satisfy the carnal appetites; saep. So e7riBvp.lai aapKos carnal desires or appetites, Gal. 5. 16; aapKiKai 1 Pet. 2. 11 ; Koo~/JLiKai worldly desires, Tit. 2. 12 ; toov b7]s Idias iiriXvcrecios ov yiverai, l no prophecy is of, comes from, any pri- vate exposition' sc. of the will and purposes of God by the prophets themselves, i. e. it is not QeXyixari avBp&irov, but virb irvev/JLaros ayiov, as in v. 21, — others less properly, ' no prophecy is [capable] of pri- vate interpretation' sc. by the pro- phets themselves, i. e. the prophets cannot explain their own predic- tions. iiriXvoo, f. i&to, to let loose upon; in N. T. fig. to solve, trans., the idea of further being implied, viz. a) in the sense of to explain, interpret, Mark 4. 34. b) to determine upon as a doubtful question, Acts 19. 39. 67r ifiapTVQGOi), a>, f. 7}(T(*), to testify upon, to attest, with accus. and infin. 1 Pet. 5. 12. iTTi/neXeia, as, t) (iirip.e'Xopai), care for, attention, Acts 27. 3 iirificXeias rvx&v, i. e. to enjoy the kind atten- tions of his friends. eTTL/uLeXo/jLai, or iojiai ovfxai, f. t)o~o- pai, depon. pass., to have care upon or over, to take care of or for, foil, by gen., e.g. of the sick, Luke 10. 34; of the church, 1 Tim. 3. 5. iiri/uLeXcos, adv. (iTnfieXTjs), carefully, sedulously, Luke 15. 8. £ Tripe poo, f. epoo, aor. 1 eirefxeipa, to remain upon, i.e. in addition, longer, whence genr. to remain, continue, in- trans. a) pr. in a place, foil, by ah- tTTlVlVb) 169 t'KMJK.S.'KT 0^X0.1 rov there, Acts 15. 34; by iv with dat. of place, 1 Cor. 16. 8 ; by iiri with dat. of pers. Acts 28. 14; by irp6s with ace. of pers. Gal. 1. 18, of time how long Acts 10. 48. b) fig. to continue in any state, course, &c. to be constant in, persevere in, with dat., t?; iriarei Col. 1. 23, rfj x&P LTL Acts 13. 43, rfj ajj.apria Rom. 6. 1 ; 1 Tim. 4. 16 iirifieve avrols, i.e. in one's duties. Foil, by part. Acts 12. 16 iirefieve kqovcov, as in Engl. he continued knocking. iirLVtvco, f. evcroo, to nod or wink up- on, i. e. to assent to by a nod or wink ; in N. T. genr. to assent, consent, in- trans. Acts 18. 20. iirivoia, as, i) (iiri, vovs), pr. thought upon, i. e. cogitation, purpose, Acts '8. 22. e7T£op/ceco, cD, fut. rjorco (iiriopKOs), to forswear one's self, i. e. to swear falsely, not to fulfil one's oath, absol. Matt. 5. 33. iiriog kos, ov, 6, r), adj. (iiri, SpKos), forswearing, false-swearing, perjured, pr. i taking oath upon oath' lightly, and therefore breaking all ; in N. T. of persons, as subst. aforswearer, a perjurer, 1 Tim. 1. 10. iin.ovo~ios, ov, 6, r), adj., a word found only in N. T., Matt. 6. 11 and Luke 11. 3 &prov tj/jlccv rbv iiriovo~iov : one class of interpreters derive it from the part. iiriovo'a i. e. r)/uL€pa, and then &gros iiriovo-ios would be to- morrow's bread, bread for the coming day, — daily bread ; others, because this &gros iinovo-ios is asked not for to-morrow but to-day, derive iiriov- o~ios from iiri and ovoria being, exist- ence, and translate bread for sustain- ing life, i. e., by impl., sufficient, necessary. iiriiriirroo, f. ireaov/iaL, aor. 2 iire- •7T60W, perf. iiriireirrooKa, to fall upon, in N. T. only used of persons, viz a) pr. = to throw one's self upon, with dat. Acts 20. 10 iireiTeo'ev avr, to choke upon, to strangle, in some mss. Luke 8. 7. iirtiroOecc, a>, f. f)o~a>, to desire upon, i. e. over and above, besides ; in N. T. by impl. to desire earnestly, long for, foil, by infin. Rom. 1. 11 iimro- 6o) idtw vfjLas : with accus. of thing, to ydXa 1 Pet. 2. 2 ; of person, to long after, regard with longing, to love, 2 Cor. 9. 14: foil, by irp6s ri, to incline towards, tend to, Jam. 4. 5 irpbs ), ear- nest desire, strong affection, 2 Cor. 7. 7. €7wr6dr)Tos, ov, 6, r), adj. (iiriirodtoo), much desired, longed for, Phil. 4. 1. iwnrodia, as, 7] (inLivoQioi), = iiri- 7r6dr)(Tis, earnest desire, Rom. 15.23. iiriiropevo/JLai, fut. euco^ucu, to go or come upon, i. e. to a place or person, foil, by irpbs avr6v Luke 8. 4. iirifipdirrca, f. \pa), to sew upon, trans., foil, by hri with dat Mark 2. 21 M- fi\r)fia iirippdirrGL iirl t/jLaricp izaKaicp. iirippiirrco, fut. tyw, to throw or cast upon, trans., foil, by iiri with accus. Luke 19. 35 iirippi\pavr€S ra lp.dria iirl tov TTooXov. Fig. of care, &c. to cast off upon, in filial confidence, 1 Pet. 5. 7. iiriarjinos, ov, 6, tj, adj. (iiri, crrjfxa), lit. * having a mark upon,' e. g. of money, stamped, coined; in N.T. fig. noted, in a good sense, distinguished, eminent, Rom. 16. 7 ; in a bad, noto- rious, Matt. 27. 16. iiriffLria'p.os, ov, 6 (iiriVLrifa), food, victuals, Luke 9. 12. iiriaKeirrofiaL, fut. if/opai, depon. mid., to look upon, look at, i. e. genr. to view, inspect ; in N. T. a) to look at, i. e. in order to select, to look out, seek out, e. g. persons for office, trans. Acts 6. 3. b) to look upon, i. e. to visit, go to see, look after, Q e7TL(7Keva^o} 170 E7ri(TTY)pi^(jJ foil, by accusative, (a) pr. Acts 7. 23 iiriCK^acrOaL robs adeXepovs, 15. 36 : so of those who visit the sick or poor, Matt. 25. 36. Q8) from the Heb., spoken of God, who is said to visit men, i. e. to inquire, as it were, into their situation, and afford them relief or aid, foil, by accus. expr. or impl., Luke 7. 16 eirecrKe^aTO 6 ®ebs tov Xabv avrov, Acts 15. 14 eirecrKe^aro \_ra edv7]\ XafSe'iv Xaov, Heb. 2. 6. eiricrKevd^co, fut. dcrco, to put all in readiness upon or for any thing, to furnish out upon, equip ; in N. T. only mid. to furnish out one's self upon, i. e. to make preparation for a journey ', absol. Acts 21. 15 in later eds., see a 7T o~ K e v d £c0. 67T L(TK7)v6cO, CO, fut. C&CTCO, pr. to pitch tent upon, and genr. to come and dwell upon or in; in N. T. fig. of a divine influence, to descend and abide upon, rest upon, 2 Cor. 12. 9. emeriti a £00, f. dcrco, to cast a shadow upon, overshadow, with accus. Matt. 17. 5; dat. Mark 9. 7. Fig. of a divine power and influence, to over- shadow, rest upon, Luke 1. 35 Uvua- fJLLS vtylCTTOV 61U0~KldcT€L 0~€. eiricr kg ire co, co, f. r}crco, to look upon, inspect, visit; in N. T. to look after, take care of, absol. 1 Pet. 5. 2 eiri- CTKOTTovpres to Troifxviov : with neg. fj.7] tls, to take care lest, Heb. 12. 15. iiricTKoiT'r], rjs, 7) {eiricr kott eco) , visita- tion, spoken a) of the act of visit- ing or being visited, inspected, &c. ; in N. T. fig. of God, who is said to visit men for good, Luke 19. 44 tov Kaipbv iTTLCTKOTrrjs crov, i. e. * the time when God visited thee, was present to favour thee ;' 1 Pet. 2. 12. b) of the duty of visiting, inspecting, i. e. charge, office, genr. Acts 1. 20: spo- ken of the office of an en icr kott os, i. e. the care and oversight of a Chris- tian church, 1 Tim. 3. 1. 4 iticr kott os, ov, 6 {eirLcrKeTTTQfxai), an inspector, overseer, guardian, of trea- ties, laws, public works; of cities, a prefect, or a patron as Minerva of Athens ; hence in Athens iiricrKOTroi were magistrates sent out to tribu- tary cities to organise and govern them : in N. T. spoken of officers in the primitive churches, an over- seer, superintendent, Acts 20. 28 ; fig. of Jesus, 1 Pet. 2. 25. This name was originally simply the Greek term equivalent to tt peer &vt epos, which latter was derived from the Jewish polity ; afterwards, a bishop. eTTLCTTrdco, co, f. dcrco, to draw to; in N. T. mid. to draiu upon or over in respect to one's self, viz. to draw over the prepuce again, 1 Cor. 7. 18 1X7) eTTLcrTtdcrdco, i. e. ' let him not be- come as if uncircumcised :' the allu- sion is to a mode of removing the mark of circumcision practised by Jews who abandoned their religion and national customs. eiricrTCLp.ai, f. crrrjcrojULai (eV/, tcrT^/xi), strictly mid. to etpicrTTHM, with Ionic form, and used to express the par- ticular sense of etpicrT7)fu tov vovv, &c, hence pr. to fix one's mind upon, i. e. to understand, know how ; in N. T. a) to know, have knowledge of, foil, by accus. of thing, Acts 18. 25 eiri- GTd\xevos fiovov to pdirTicr}ACi 'Icodv- vov, of pers. 19. 15 TlavKov eiricrTa- fxai, by Trep\ tovtcov 26. 26, cos 10. 28, Stl 15. 7, ttcos 20. 18, irov Heb. 11. 8; foil, by ace. and part. Acts 24. 10 ovtci ere Kpirrjv eintrTd\ievos. b) in the sense of to understand, comprehend, with ace. Mark 14. 68 ovk olda, ovde eirio TCtfJLai ri crv Xeyeis, 1 Tim. 6. 4, Jude 10. eTTLcrTdTrjs, ov, 6 {ecpicrTCtixai), pr. * one set over,' a prefect, master; in N. T. only in Luke, and addressed in the vocat. to Jesus, master, as having the authority of a teacher, pafifii, among his disciples, 5. 5, al. eiriaTeWco, f. e\co, to send to, i. e. to send word to any one, verbally or by letter ; in N. T. a) to send word by letter, to give direction by let- ter, absol. Acts 21. 25; with dat. 15. 20 eiricTTeTkcu avrens rod cnrexecrOcu. b) in later usage, simply to send a letter, —to write to, with dat. Heb. 13. 22. eir lctt^/jlcov, ovos, 6, r), adj. (e7rlo~Ta- jnai), knowing, endued ivith knowledge, Jam. 3. 13. eTTicrTTjpi^co, fut. (crco, to place firmly upon, pass, or mid. to rest or lean upon, be supported on ; in N. T. fig. to confirm, establish, trans. Acts 14. 22 tc\s "tyvx&s tcov fxaQy]Tcov. £7T L(TT0Xri 171 E7TL reXi it) emo-ToXy), r)s, i) (enter e Woe), an epistle, letter, Acts 15. 30, ssep. : fig. 2 Cor. 3. 2, 3. By impl. letter of au- thority* despatch, Acts 9. 2. €TTiorTOjul(cti, f. iVw (eVi, arSfxa), pr. £0 /?«£ wy;o?i the mouth, i. e. £0 stop the mouth with a bit or curb, to check, curb; in N. T. fig. to stop the mouth, put to silence, foil, by ace. Tit. 1. 11. iTTicrrpecpa), f. i//co, aor. 2 pass. e7re- arpdtynv with mid. signif., to turn upon, turn towards; in N. T. trans, and intrans. 1. trans., in a moral sense, to turn upon or to, to convert unto, Luke 1. 16 iroKKovs eiriarpe^ei eirl tov Kvpwu, v. 17. In the sense of to turn back again upon, to cause to return, i. e. from error, with e7rl ri]v aArjdeiau, or the like, implied, Jam. 5. 19, 20. 2. intrans., i. e. in act. with eavrSv implied, and also in mid., to turn one's self upon or towards, i. e. to turn towards or unto, &c. a) act. intrans. (a) pr. Acts 9. 40 irgbs to croopa-. fig. e.g. eTTLO~TQe)> to strengthen upon, make stronger; in N. T. intrans. to be stronger, grow stronger, fig. to be more violent, grow more fierce, Luke 23.5 eTrio'x vov ^ e '~ yovres. eiriaaopevu), f. evcroo, to heap up upon, to accumulate ; in N. T. fig. di.$ao~Kd- \ovs, 2 Tim. 4. 3. eirLrayr), r)s, r) (eirLTdacra)), charge, injunction, command, e. g. of Christ, 1 Cor. 7. 6; of God, for ivill, decree, Rom. 16. 26 ; genr. Tit. 2. 15 jxera Trdo"ns eirirayris with all injunction, i. e. strongly, severely. eirirdo'o'oo, fut. £co, to arrange upon, e. g. soldiers, i. e. to arrange in ranks one upon another, to station a garri- son ; in N. T. by impl. to enjoin up- on, charge, command, with dat. Mark 1. 27 rots irvevpLacn ro7s aKaddoroLS eirndo-aei : with ace. and dat. Phi- lem. 8 eirLrdcro'eLP o"ol to hur\Kov: with ace. impl. Mark 9. 25 ; foil, by dat. and infin. aor. 6. 39, by inf. pres. Acts 23. 2 ; by ace. and inf. Mark 6.27; absol. Luke 14.22. eirLTeXecio, co, f. ecrca, to bring through to an end, to finish, perform, trans, a) pr. spoken of any work, busi- ness, course, &c. Luke 13. 32 ldo~eis, 2 Cor. 7. 1 ayL(*)(rvu7]p i. e. to prac- tise, Heb. 8. 5 tV o-Knvr)v i. e. to make, 9. 6 ras Karpeias emreKovvres €7riT7]$eiOQ 172 kiTMbaivLo performing the sacred rites, b) mid. to come to an end, finish, intrans., with dat. of manner, Gal. 3. 3 ivap- ^dfji^voL Tri/ev/jLari, vvv cragicl eVtTe- \€?o~9e having begun in the Spirit^ do ye now end in the flesh? i. e. in at- tachment to carnal ordinances, c) fig. spoken of sufferings, &c. to ac- complish, i. e. to undergo, endure, pass. 1 Pet. 5. 9. iirtrr)d€ios, a, ov (eirir^des), apt, proper ; in N. T. by imp], needful, necessary, James 2. 16 ra imr'fideia rod crocfxaros things needful for the body, i. e. the necessaries of life. 4ttitlQ7]ixl, f. drjcroo, aor. 1 iireOrjKa, aor. 2 iiredrjv, to place or put upon, lay upon, impose, trans, a) pr. and (o) genr., foil, by eVi with ace. Matt. 23. 4 cpogria GiririQeacriv iirl robs co/jlovs, Acts 15. 10 iiudeTycu £uybv e7r} tov rpdxv^op, Mark 4. 21 Au%~ vov iirl t^v Xvxyiav. Foil, by ace. and dat. Acts 15. 28 £7nTi6eo~6ai vfiv fidpos. Fig. of a name, Mark 3. 16, 17. Foil, by iirl with gen. Luke 8. 16 Xvxyov iwl XvxvioLSi by induce with gen. Matt. 21. 7. (j8) in the phrase iirtTiOevai t))v xelpa, ras %e?- pas, to lay the hand or hands upon, as the symbol of healing power, &c. foil, by iiri with accus. Matt. 9. 18, Mark 8. 25, by dat. v. 23 ; or for be- nediction, inauguration, &c. Acts 8. 17, foil, by dat. 6. 6. (7) spoken of stripes, to lay on, i.e. to inflict, ttAt?- 7a? imQdvres Luke 10. 30, with dat. Acts 16. 23, eVi rtPa Rev. 22. 18. (5) fig. of gifts, to lade with, supply with, foil, by dat. Acts 28. 10 avayo- p.4vois iweOzvTO ret irpbs t\)V xpeicw. b) mid. to set one's self upon or against any one, to set upon, assail, with dat. Acts 18. 10 ovdels iirie-f)- crerai o~oi. c) by impl. to add upon, superadd, foil, by irpos with ace. Rev. 22. 18 idv tis iiriOf} irpbs ravra. iiririfjidcc, cc, f. i]crcc, to put further honour upon, to honour, of things, to set a further value upon, to estimate higher in price, to adjudge, confirm by a judgment; in N. T. spoken of an estimate or judgment put upon what is wrong or contrary to one's will, and hence to admonish, reprove, rebuke, foil, by dat. a) genr. with dat. of pers. Matt. 19. 13 ol fjiadnral eirGTlp.rio'av clvtoTs, Mark 8. 32; ab- sol. 2 Tim. 4. 2: with the idea of punishment, Jude 9 i-iriTi^o'cu trot KvQios. Foil, by dat. of thing, and implying a desire of restraining, e. g. spoken of winds and wavjes, Luke 8. 24; of a fever, 4. 39. b) by impl. to admonish strongly, with urgency, authority, i. e. to enjoin upon, charge strictly, the idea of rebuke or cen- sure being implied, e. g. demons, foil, by dat. Luke 4. 35 ; of persons, 9. 21 : so with dat. and 'iva, Matt. 20. 31 6 o%Aos iireriinrjcrep avrots e ivct o'LcoTTTjo'cca-iv: with dat. and 'iva fAi), = to forbid strictly, 12. 16. eirir ifxia, as, 7) (eVm/xcuo), the being in good repute, i. e. in full citizen- ship ; in N. T. spoken of the esti- mate fixed upon a wrong by a judge, a judicial infliction, i. e. penalty) punishment, 2 Cor. 2. 6. iiriTpeTToo, fut. \pco, aor. 1 eirir p^a, aor. 2 pass. eirerpdirrjy, to turn upon, direct upon, trans., i. e., by impl., to give over to, commit to; in N. T. to permit, allow, suffer, with dat. of pers. and infin. of object, expr. or im- plied, Matt. 8. 21 €TTirp€^6u p.01 0d- \pcu top Trarepa fxov : absol. John 19. 38 ; 1 Cor. 16. 7 iau 6 Kvpios imrpe- irrj if the Lord permit. iirLrpoir'f), rjs, 7) (iiriTpeTTCti), commis' sion, charge, Acts 26. 12. iirir poiros, ov, 6 (iiriTpeirco), prop. ' one to whom a charge is commit- ted,' i. e. a steward, manager, agent. a) pr. Luke 8. 3 Xov£a iirirgSirov 'HpwBov, i. e. the manager of his private affairs, b) = 6 ircudayooySs, i. e. a tutor, guardian, curator, usu- ally a slave or freedman, to whose care the boys of a family were com- mitted, who trained them up and instructed them at home, or accom- panied them to the public schools, Gal. 4. 2. iTTiTvyxdvco, aor. 2 iirirvxov, to light upon, chance to meet, to hit a mark, attain one's aim ; in N. T. genr. to attain unto, i. e. to obtain, acquire, foil, by gen. Heb. 6. 15 eirervx* T77S iirayyeXias, 11. 33; with ace. rovro Rom. 11.7 in later eds. ; absol. ib. eiricpaivcc, fut. avco, aor. 1 iirecprjva, aor. 2 pass. iirecpdunv, pr. to cause to appear upon or to, to shew before, ex- i7TL(f)apeia 173 eirovpavioQ Mbit; in N. T. act. with kavrov im- plied, and also mid. or pass, to shew one's self upon or to, i. e. to appear upon or to, spoken of light, to shine upon, intrans. a) pr. act. pres. absol. Acts 27. 20 /ut)T€ acrrgoDU eivicpaiv6v- Tcou : aor. 1 with dat. Luke 1. 78, 79 auaroX't] e£ vipovs emcpavai ro?s 4u , fut. fierce, to lay hands upon, attack; in N. T. fig. to take in hand, undertake, attempt, with infin. Luke 1. 1, Acts 9. 29, 19. 13. e7TiX6co, f. evcrco, to pour upon, trans. e. g. upon wounds, Luke 10. 34. iiTixopTjy^oo, w, fut. fierce, to furnish upon, i. e. besides, in addition, to supply further, superadd, trans., 2 Cor. 9. 10 6 iinxopTjyiov airepfxa rep (TTrelgovri, Gal. 3. 5: mid. in a reci- procal sense, to supply one another, to furnish aid mutually, Col. 2. 19 to crcefxa iTrixopriyovfievov. iirixoQrjyia, as, rj (eirixopyyea)), sup- ply, aid, help, Phil. 1. 19; Eph. 4. 16 8ia 7rdcrr}s acprjs rrjs iirix°P r iy ,Las through all the joints of supply, i.e. which afford mutual aid. en ix pi 03, f. lace, to rub or smear upon, anoint upon, foil, by accus. and eVt with accus., John 9. 6 eVexpto'e rhv ir7)\ov eV! tovs b(pOa\p.ovs : by accus. of the thing anointed, v. 11 eVexpicre fxov tovs btpQaXfiovs i. e. tw irrjXce. iiroLKoSo/jLeoo, ce, f. fierce, to build up- on, i. e. as a foundation ; in N. T. only fig. to build upon, spoken of Christian faith and life, as built up- on the only foundation, Jesus Christ ; pass., foil, by hri with dat. Eph. 2. 20 eTTOLKoSofiridei'Tes iirl to} de/xeXice twv airocTSXcov, Col. 2. 7: act., foil, by ace. and iiri with ace. 1 Cor. 3. 12, by ace. v. 14, absol. v. 10. By impl. to build up further, i. e. in the faith and upon Christ, foil, by ace. of pers. expr. or impl. Acts 20. 32 Tto dwa/LLevcp iTTOLKodo/jLTJcraL i. e. v/aas, Jude 20 eavTovs. iiroKeWce, f. eKce (eiri, one Wee), to drive upon, run aground, trans. Acts 27. 41 iircbtceiAav t))V vavv. eivovo jna(o), f. dace (eiri, ovo/jidfa), to name upon or after, i. e. in allusion to some other name or circum- stance ; in N. T. pass, to be named in addition to some other name, to be also called, Rom. 2. 17 av 'IouScuo? eTTOvopidQn. iiroTTTtvca, f. €vace (e7ri, 6ttt€vco), to look upon, i. e. to oversee, inspect; in N. T. genr. to behold, contemplate, trans. 1 Pet. 2. 12, 3. 2. eir6iTT7)s. ov, 6 (i-no^o/mai), a looker- on, spectator, eye-witness, 2 Pet. 1. 16. e7ros, eos, ovs, t6 (eirce), a iv ord, Hebe 7. 9, see etirov a. init. iirovpdv ios, ov, 6, fi, adj. (eiri, ovpa- vos), pr. upon or above the heavens, i. e. heavenly, celestial, viz. a) spo- ken of those who dwell in heaven, Matt. 18. 35 6 iraT^o 6 iirovpduios, Phil. 2. 10 oi iirovpdvioi i. e. angels; of those who come from heaven, 1 Cor. 15. 48; of the heavenly bodies, £7rra 174 tpyov the sun, moon, &c. v. 40. b) neut. pi. Ta iirovpdvia, i. e. the heavens, heaven, Eph. 1. 20 iv 5e£ia avrov iv ro7s eirovpaviois: so of the lower hea- vens, the sky, the air, as the seat of evil spirits, 6. 12. c) spoken of the kingdom of heaven and whatever pertains to it ; e. g. of the kingdom itself, 2 Tim. 4. 18 ; also Ta iirovpd- via, things pertaining to the king- dom of God, Eph. 1.3; or genr., things spiritual, John 3. 12. kirrd, ol, at, rd, indec. seven, Matt. 15. 34: the number seven was often put by the Jews for an indef. round number, 12. 45 ; likewise as a sacred number of good omen, Acts 6. 3. eirraKts, num. adv. (eirrd), seven times, put for an indef. round num- ber, Matt. 18. 21, 22. €TTTaKio~x' l ^ l °h ®ii <*>> seven thou- sand, Rom. 11. 4. ''Epao'Tos, ov, 6 (ipdco), Erastus, pr. name of a man, Acts 19. 22. ipyd^o/nai, fut. ao/nai, depon. mid. {spy op), imperf. elgya(6fxr]v, aor. 1 elpyao-dp.t\v, perf. pass, etpyacrfiai, to work, intrans. and trans. 1. intrans. to work, labour, i. e. (a) pr. iv r

work, i. e. a) labour, business, employment, something to be done, viz. (a) genr. Mark 13. 34 dobs eKaarcp rb %pyov avrov, Eph. 4. 12 els ipyov SiaKovias. Of the work for which Jesus was sent, rb igyov John 17. 4, ra ipya 5. 20, rb ipyov rod rrarpSs sc. b de- dccKe Jjlol %va iroirjcroo, 4. 34 : so rb epyov rod icvpiov, i. e. * which he began, and left to be continued by his disciples,' = the cause of Christ, the gospel-work, 1 Cor. 15. 58 : also of this work as committed to apos- tles and teachers, 2 Tim. 4. 5 ipyov 7roir}crov evayyeXurrov. Further rb ipyov rov &eov, i. e. which God re- quires, our duty towards him, John 6. 29. (/3) in the sense of under- taking, attempt, Acts 5. 38. b) work, i. e. deed, act, action, implying something done, viz. (a) genr. as ipyov igyd£eo~6ai to work a work, do a deed, Acts 13. 41 : so of the works of Jesus, miracles, mighty deeds, Matt. 11. 2; of God, Heb. 3. 9. (/3) where Xoyos and ipyov stand in ipedl^u) 175 9W OOJ contrast, Luke 24. 19 $vv. ev epyoo koI ev \6ya), Col. 3. 17 ev \6ya> r) ev epycp : so by impl. Jam. 1. 25 ovk aKpoarrjs . . . aAAa 7roir]T7)s epyov, i. e. ' not a hearer of the word only, but a doer of the deed.' (y) of the works of men, generally, in reference to right and wrong, as judged by the moral law, the precepts of the gospel, &c. (1) genr. Matt. 23. 5 irdvra rd eoya avroov Troiovai irpbs to 6ea6r)vai ro?s av8p. : so Kara ra epya airoh&ovai to reward according to one's works, Rom. 2. 6. (2) of good works, with epi- thets, e. g. ipyov dyaQov, epya dyadd, a good deed, good works, i. e. either benefit, kindness, Acts 9. 36, or well- doing, virtue, piety, Rom. 13. 3; ep- yov Ka\6v, epya KaXd, a good deed, good works, i. e. a pious act, well- doing, virtue, &c, Matt. 5. 16, Mark 14. 6 ; Ta epya ra ev SiKaioavvr}, = ra diKaia, Tit. 3. 5 ; epyov reXeiov perfect work, i. e. full, complete in well-doing, Jam. 1. 4 : without epi- thet, John 8. 39 ra epya rov 'Afipadp., Jam. 3. 13. (3) of evil works, with epithets, e. g. epya Trovrjpd ivicked works, evil deeds, John 3. 19 ; veKpd dead works, i. e. sinful, Heb. 6. 1 ; &voiia, 2 Pet. 2. 8 ; avefieias, Jude 15 ; rov (tkotovs, i. e. of moral dark- ness, sin, Rom. 13. 12; rrjs craoK6s carnal works, Gal. 5. 19 : without epithet, by impl., Rev. 2. 6 tin fxicrels ra epya roov N iKoXa'iroov. (4) of the works of the law, epya rov vofxov, i. e. required by or conformable to the Mosaic moral law; so of a course required by this law, Rom. 2. 15 rb epyov rod vo\xov, or conformable to this law, 3. 20 : so with rov vo/uov implied, 4. 2, 6, saep. (5) of works of faith, epya rrjs iriarecos, i.e. spring- ing from faith, combined with faith, 1 Thess. 1.3; with rr)s iriarecos im- plied, Heb. 6. 10. c) work, i. e. A thing wrought, something made, created ; genr. of men, Acts 7. 41 ev roils epyois rcov %€/pcoz/, i. e. an idol : of the works of God, genr., 15. 18, Heb. 1. 10. So of works implying power, and put for power, might, e. g. of God, John 9. 3 ; of Satan, 1 John 3. 8 e iva \vo-n ra epya rod SiajSSAov, i. e. destroy his power. epedi£oo, f. io~w (epedco), to excite, pr. to anger, i. e. to provoke, irritate, trans. Col. 3. 21 ra reKva v/jl&v : also to action, i. e. to incite, stimulate, 2 Cor. 9. 2. epeidoo, f. elaco, to fix firmly, trans.; in N. T. intrans. with eavrov impl., to become fixed, stick fast, as a ship upon a sandbank, Acts 27.41. egevyofxai, f. ^o/nai, depon. mid., pr. 1 to eject through the mouth,' hence to vomit, fig. of the sea ; of a cry of men or animals, to bellow; hence, in N. T. and Alexandrine usage, to speak out, utter, trans. Matt. 13. 35 epev^opai KeKov/jL/xeva. epevvdoo, a>, fut. rjo'Qo, to search into, investigate, explore, trans., ras ypa- cpds John 5. 39, ras KapSias Rom. 8. 27, Ta /3a077 rov Seod 1 Cor. 2. 10; foil, by ttoIos 1 Pet. 1. 11. epr)/j.ia, as, r) (ep-npos), a solitude, de- sert, i. e. an uninhabited and uncul- tivated tract of country, Matt. 15. 33. eprj/nos, ov, 6, r), adj. solitary, desert, viz. a) pr. of a place or region un- inhabited and uncultivated, Matt. 14. 33 els epy]jj.ovr6iTov. In the sense of deserted, desolate, laid waste, 23. 38 6 oTkos v/jlcov eprj/jios. Spoken of a female, solitary, destitute i. e. of a husband, unmarried, Gal. 4. 27 7roAAa ra retcva rr)s epr)p.ov. b) as subst. 7) epr)p.os sc. x^P a > a solitude, desert, = ep-qfxia, i. e. an uninhabited and uncultivated tract of country, Matt. 3. 3 cpoiVT) fiouvros ev rfj epr)/uLoj, 11. 7, Luke 5. 16; of a desert as adapted to pasturage, i. e. unin- habited, &c, 15.4, comp. Matt. 18. 12 ra opt}. Spoken of the desert of Judea, i. e. the south-east part thereof, from the Jordan along the Dead Sea, which was mostly unin- habited, Matt. 3. 1 ; of the desert or mountainous region where Jesus was tempted, probably near Jericho, 4. 1 ; of a desert probably between the Mount of Olives and Jericho, Acts 21. 38 ; of the Arabian desert, between Mount Sinai and Palestine, 7. 30. eg 7] /a 6 co, oo, f. oocroo (eprjpos), to deso- late, lay waste; in N. T. only pass. to be made desolate, be laid waste, e.g. fiao~iAeia Matt. 12. 25, ttoAis Rev. 18. 19 ; irXovros i. e. to be destroyed, come to nought, v. 16; so of a person, 17. €pflfJHi)(TtQ 176 1 6 riQrj/iLoo/jLevrjj/ 7roir)o'ovo'i ttjv irSpurjv i. e. ' shall despoil her.' ipr)iuc0, ov, to (epupos), a young kid, kidling, Matt. 25. 33. epi(pos, ov, 6, 7], a kid, young goat, pr. Luke 15. 29. 'Ep/jias, a, 6, Hernias, pr. name of a man, Rom. 16. 14. ep fir) vei a, as, r) (epfirjvevoo), interpre- tation, explanation, 1 Cor. 14. 26: meton. for faculty of interpreting, 12. 10. €pjuL7]Pevw, f. evcrco, to interpret, i. e. explain, declare; in N. T. to translate from one language to another, John 1. 43 Krjcjyas, t> eg/jirjueverai Herpos. 'Ep/nijs, ov, 6, Hermes, pr. name, a) of a Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 14. b) same as Mercury m heathen mythology, Acts 14. 12. 'EpfJLoyevrjs, €os, ovs, 6, Hermogenes, pr. name of a man, 2 Tim. 1.15. epirer6v, ov, t6 (epirerSs), a creeping animal, reptile, Acts 10. 12. epvBpSs, a, 6v, red, in N. T. only in i) epvBpa BaXaaaa the Red Sea, Acts 7. 36. epxofiai, f. eXevcrojxai, aor. 2 t)XBov, perf. eXr)XvBa, pluperf. eXrjXvBeiv, to come, go, move or pass along, i. e. in any direction, as marked by the adjuncts, or often simply by the context: — the forms from eXBe'iv, however, more frequently signify to come, so that, e. g., r)xBev is rarely said of one who goes from or away ; while those from epxe&Bai are used indifferently of both directions. 1. to go, with adjuncts implying motion from a place or person to another, a) pres. and imperf., foil, by els and accus. of place, ¥iqx ovto epxofiai irepav tt)s 6a\do , o'r)S eh Kairepvaov/Ji John 6. 17 ; by accus. 65oV to go one's way, Acts 9. 17; by avv rivi John 21. 3 : pres. in a preter sense, Heb. 11. 8. b) improperly aor. 2 fjXBov, absol. Mark 11. 13; with irpos riva Luke 15. 20; with ace* of distance, odbv r)jULepa,s, 2. 44. 2. to come, with adjuncts im- plying motion to or toivards any person or place, viz. a) pr., spo- ken of persons, (a) absol. Matt. 8. 9 Xeyca ciXXcp, epxov, Kal egx erai i ssepiss. Pres. in an historical sense, i. e. instead of the aorist, Matt. 25. 11 ijcrrepov epxovrai Kal at Xonral irapBevoi, comp. ver. 10 : apparently in a, future sense, but only of what is certainly to take place, Luke 3. 16 epxerat 6 l^xvpSrepos fxov, John 4. 25 ; especially in the phrase 6 ipXOfievos the coming, i. e. the fu- ture one, he who shall come, the Messiah, 12. 13, also 6. 14; so in the periphrasis of the name Jeho- vah, 6 &v Kal o r)v Kal 6 epx^^vos, Rev. 1.4. By a species of pleonasm, the part. eXBcav is prefixed to other verbs in which the notion of coming is already pre-supposed, in order to render the idea more full and com- plete, Matt. 2. 23 eXBcav KaryKricrev els iroXiv, as in Engl, he came and dwelt, 8. 2 ; comp. auicrrri/JLi II. d. (/3) with adjuncts marking object or purpose, e. g. foil, by infin. Matt. 2. 2 rjxBofiev irpoa'Kvvrja'ai avrcp: by part. fut. 27. 49 el epx^Tai'liXias a&- crcav avTov, Acts 8. 27: so with part, pres. implying purpose and man- ner, rpia errj epxo^ai Qnroov Kapizov Luke 13. 7; with iva, John 10. 10. (7) with dat. of person, either pleo- nastic, in respect to, for, or directly t for Trpos riva, Matt. 21. 5 6 fiacriXevs crov epxerai croi, Rev. 2. 5, 16: so with dat. of thing, as manner or in- strument, John 21. 8 oi &XX01 fiaBy- rai r

5e,Mark 5. 27 ; with adv. and infin. of pur- pose, John 4. 15 /Hyde epx^i^ai ev- 0a§€ avrXeiv : also a>5e els tovto eXr]- XvBei, Acts 9. 21. (e) construed with prepositions, viz. (1) ct7ro with gen. of place, Acts 18. 2 iXr)Xv66ra airb rrjs 'IraXias, Mark 1. 9; of pers.,/row a person, -PX ^ 177 epojrau) 5. 35. (2) ekwith ace. of place, to come into, e. g. els tt\v oIkiov to enter, Matt. 2. 11; a country, city, &c. to come to or z'w/o, Mark 5. 1, 8. 10; — of purpose (i. e. els final), John 1. 7 ovtos ^XOeu els /maprvpiau, 4. 45 els tt)u eopTTjv i.e. to attend the feast : with els repeated, both of place and final, 9. 39. (3) lie with gen. of place whence, John 3. 31; e'/c and Us 4, 54. (4) eV with dat. of man- ner, Luke 23. 42. (5) eVi with gen. of thing, implying rest upon, Matt. 24. 30 eirl rcov vev: with ace. of place upon or to which one comes, Mark 6. 53 M t^v yrju Yew., Luke 19. 5; — of object or purpose, em to fid-xTicr/ma avrov Matt. 3. 7; — of person, to come to or before any one, Acts 24. 8 ; to come upon any one, e. g. to TTPev/ma, 19. 6 ; also to come against, Luke 14. 31. (6) ea>s avTov, 4. 42. (7) Kara, with ace. to move to, toward, along by, Acts 16. 7. (8) fxeTa with ace. of pers. to come after i. e. in time, to follow, appear later, Acts 13. 25. (9) o7riVco with gen. of pers. to come after, i. e. to follow, fig. to become the follower, disciple, of any one, Matt. 16. 24 ; of time, to come after, appear later, 3. 11. (10) ircLpa with gen. of person, to come from any one, i. e. as sent, Luke 8. 49 ; with accus. of place, at, near, along, irapa t^v OaAacraav Matt. 15. 29. (11) ivp6s with ace. of person to whom one comes, and this is the more usual construction, John 3. 2; with ace. of thing, v. 20. b) in the sense of to come forth, i. e. before the public, to appear, make one's appearance, Matt. 11. 14 6 fxeWoov epxecrOcu, v. 19; pres. in fut. sense, 17. 1 1 : foil, by part. pres. of manner, 11. 19. So ev vapid, i. e. ' came, appeared in the flesh,' spoken of Christ, 1 John 4. 2 ; eVi rrp ovoixari twos Matt. 24. 5, see erri II. 3. c. c) in the sense of to come again or back, to return, absol., Luke 1 5. 30 fiKQev, of the prodigal son; ews epxop-ai, 19. 13; eXdiav pleonastic (see in a. a), Matt. 5. 24. So with infin. of purpose, 2 Thess. 1. 10; with part. pres. of manner, John 9. 7 fjkBe fiKeiroov he came back seeing ; with Us and ace. of place, Matt. 2. 21; with irp6s and ace. of person, John 7. 45. d) metaph. of persons, e. g. foil, by Bid, as 6 ihOwu 5i vdaTos ical cCi/jiaTos, 1 John 5. 6 (see did I. 4. b) : by Us, as els eav- tov eXdup coming to himself, i. e. reco- vering his right mind, Luke 15. 17; Us x^P 0U th-Qovaa growing worse, Mark 5. 26 ; els aire\ey^6v, Acts 1 9. 27 ; els Kpiaiv i. e. to be condemned, John 5. 24 ; els eiriyucoo'ip, 1 Tim. 2. 4; els TTju &qolv TavT7]v, John 12. 27 : by e/c, Rev. 7.14 e/c tt/s QXityews i. e. have escaped from. e) fig., spoken of things, e.g. (a) of time, as eXevo~QVTai rj/uepai Matt. 9. 15 ; iiKQev or e\i]\vBev r) &qo., John 16.4,32. Pres. in a fut. sense, of a time near and certain, to be coming, be near, Luke 23. 29 epxovrai ^ue'- gai : so part, epxo^evos coming, i. e. future ; aloov Mark 10. 30, to, epx6- fxevci apayye\e'i John 16. 13, eopTTj Acts 18. 21. (/3) of the kingdom of God, to come, i. e. to be esta- blished, Matt. 6. 10. (7) of good or evil, e. g. of good, Rom. 3. 8, foil, by e?s ti Phil. 1.12, by eVi tivol to come upon, 7} elprjuT} Matt. 10. 13; of evil, guilt, &c. foil, by eiri two. to come upon, happen to, irdvTa John 18. 4, opy-f] Eph. 5. 6, oHjxa Matt. 23. 35 ; so of offences, to come, arise, 18. 7. (5) genr., of a voice, with e'/c, Mark 9.7] of a star, Matt. 2. 9 ; of floods, 7. 25, 27; of rain, Luke 12. 54; of wind, John 3. 8 ; of utensils, to be brought, Mark 4. 21. So of a law, faith, &c. to come, i. e. to be an- nounced, made known, Rom. 7. 9 ; els to tyavep6v to come abroad, i. e. be manifested, Mark 4. 22 ; otclv eKdrj to TeXeiov when that which is perfect is come, is established, 1 Cor. 13. 10. epco, see elirov. epcoTaa), co, f. rjcra), to ask. a) to ask, i. e. to interrogate, to inquire of, with ace. of pers. Matt. 16. 13 rjocoTa tovs fiaOrjTas clvtov Keyoov : foil, by accus. of person and thing, ipiaTTjaca v/uias \6yov eVa, 21. 24 ; — of person and irepi with gen. of thing, Luke 9. 45 : absol. 22. 68. b) from the Heb., to ask, i. e. to request, en- treat, beseech, foil, by ace. of per- son, 7]puToov uvtov XeyovTes Matt. 15. 23; — of thing, to. irpbs tt)v elp-fjj/rjv Luke 14. 32 ; — of pers. and prepo- sitions, e. g. 7re£>i twos 4. 38, virep L(jQi]Q 178 ecr^arog rivos 2Thess. 2. 1; — of person and Xva or faces, Mark 7. 26 rjgcora avTbv %va kt\, Luke 7. 36 ; faces v. 3 ; — of person and infin. aor. 5. 3. 4o~6r}s, t)tos, t) {evvvixi,%crQy]v) , a gar- ment, vestment, Luke 23. 11. ^ctOtjctls, eces, 7) (4crd , f)s), a garment, raiment, Luke 24. 4. e a 9 ice, a strengthened form from obsol. edce, Att. fut. edo/jLcu, aor. 2 ecpayov fr. obsol. (payee, later fut. (pdyo^cu, 2 pers. (pdyecraL, — 2o eatf, take food, spoken both of men and animals, a) genr. and absol. of per- sons, Matt. 12. 1 tlWclv . a) pr. implying mo- tion into a place, &c, Matt. 26. 58 zlo-eXdoov eo~ct): with gen. Mark 15. 16 ecru rrjs avKr\s. b) of place tvhere, within, John 20. 26 ; hence 0, 7), rb £o~(>) as adj., inner, interior, metaph. 6 ecru) frudpooTTos the inner man, the mind, soul, R,om. 7. 22 ; ol ecrcc those within the church, i. e. Christians, 1 Cor. 5. 12. eawdev, adv. of place (eVa>), from within, pr. implying motion from within, Mark 7. 21 ZaooQev ek rrjs KapSlas. By impl., like etrco, within, internally, of persons, Matt. 7. 15 ecroodev elal Xvkol : hence 6, i), rb eacodeu as adj., the inner, the inside, fig. for the mind, heart, &c. Luke 11. 39. io'corepos, a, ov (compar. fr. epos, ov, 6, r), adj. (evpvs, %&- pos), pr. c broad-spaced,' i. e. broad, spacious, r) db*6s, Matt. 7. 13. evorefieia, as, r) (evcre^s), piety, re- verence ; in N. T. only as directed towardsGod, and denoting the spon- taneous feeling of the heart, thus differing from evXafieia; hence god- liness, religiousness, Acts 3. 12, Tit. 1.1, ssep. : meton. for religion, the gospel-scheme, 1 Tim. 3. 16. eucre/3eco, So, f. rjcroo (evcrefirjs), to be pious towards any one, with accus., towards God, to reverence, worship, Acts 17. 23; towards parents, &c. XSiov oIkov, to respect, honour, 1 Tim. 5. 4. €vcrefif)s, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (ev, cre- fio fiat) , pious ; in N. T. towards God, religious, devout, Acts 10. 2, 7. evcrefi cos, adv. piously, religiously, 2 Tim. 3. 12, Tit. 2. 12. evarjpos, ov, 6, r), adj. (ev, ar)fi.a), pr. * well-marked,' fig. of good omen; in N. T. distinguishable by certain marks, fig. of speech, easy to be un- derstood, distinct, 1 Cor. 14. 9. evcrirXayx^os, ov, 6, r), adj. (ed, o"K\dyxvov), tender-hearted, full of pity, compassionate, Eph. 4. 32. €uo'X77^,^cos', adv. (evo~x'hl x03V )i oe " comingly, decorously, in a proper manner, Rom. 13. 13, 1 Cor. 14. 40. cvo'X'nP'Ocrvi'ri, rjs, r) (eucrxT^ucoz/), be- comingness, decorum, e. g. of dress, &c. 1 Cor. 12. 23. €vo-xr)fJ-(av, ouos,o,r), adj. (ev^xVM-a), well-fashioned, well-formed, comely. a) pr. 1 Cor. 12. 24 tcl evaxvpova i. e. fx4\rj : metaph. rb ev^x^P-ov, deco- rum, propriety, 7. 35. b) fig. in the later Greek, of high standing, hon- ourable, noble, Mark 15. 43 evo~xV- /jloov fiov\evTr)s, Acts 13. 50, 17. 12. evr6voos, adv. (evrovos, fr. ev, reivee), intensely, i. e. powerfully, vehemently, Luke 23. 10, Acts 18. 28. evrpaire\ia, as, r) (evrpdireXos, fr. ev, rpeirca), prop, urbanity, humour, wit ; in N. T. in a bad sense, levity, jesting, frivolous and indecent dis- course, Eph. 5. 4. Evrvxos, ov, 6, Eutychus, pr. name of a youth, Acts 20. 9. ev / evwvvfxoQ ti (by /a os, ov, 6, r), adj. (ev, (py/ir,), pr. * well-spoken, well-worded,' hence of good import, laudatory ; in N. T. of good report, praiseworthy, Phil. 4. 8. €v f* "h * * (ev%apiCTTOs), aor. 1 evxa>pio~T7}0"a and r)vxctp(o'T7)cra, pr. i to shew one's self grateful,' i. e. to requite a favour, = SidovaL x^P lv '• in later Greek and in N. T. to give thanks, thank, = elSevaL x&P lv > t0 ex ~ press one's gratitude ; with dat. of pers. Luke 17. 16 evx^p^Ttov avrcp, Rom. 16. 4: elsewhere in N.T. used only in reference to God, to give thanks to God, usually foil, by rep @€(p, &c. and also other adjuncts, as with 7repi, virep, iiri, otl, %va, &c», Rom. 1. 8 evxaPLarto tq> ©ecp iregl iraPTtov vjjitov Stl ktK, Eph. 5. 20 v- nep, Phil. 1. 3 im; absol. Eph. 1. 16; pass, with accus. 2 Cor. 1. 11 %va ev- XagLcrTrjdfj [ray 0eo5] to xdp^pa. Spoken of giving thanks before meals, &c, foil, by t$ ©e$ Acts 27. 35; absol. Matt. 15. 36. By impl., to praise, bless, worship, Rom. 1. 21; 1 Cor. 14. 17 KaXtos €u%api(rT6?s, comp. ^vKoyr\o"ns v. 16. tvXaQLCTTLa, as,7] {^vx^qlo-tos), gra- titude, thankfulness, Acts 24, 3. In Paul's writings and the Revelation, thanksgiving, thanks, i. e. the expres- sion of gratitude to God, with dat. tQ 0ew. 2 Cor. 9. 1 1 , Rev. 4. 9 ; genr. 1 Cor! 14. 16, Col. 2. 7, 4. 2 : so in the Pauline usage, Eph. 5. 4, where others grateful discourse. evxdpL&ros, ov, 6, f), adj. (eu, X a p' 1 ' C^opaC), grateful, pleasing ; in N. T. grateful, i. e. thankful, full of grati- tude to God, Col. 3. 15, — others, by implic, well-pleasing, acceptable to God ; others, liberal. 6 ^X^7) ySi V (GvX l ULai )> !• prayer to God, Jam. 5. 15, comp. v. 16. 2. a voiv, spoken of the vow of the Nazarite, Acts 21. 23, — -in the case of indigent Nazarites, it was cus- tomary among the Jews for others to be at the expense of the sacri- fice by which their vow was termi- nated, who thus became partners in the vow: 18. 18 tceipdfAevos t^v Ke- %€ty, oo, f.r)o~to (evipvxos), to be in good spirits, Phil. 2. 19. e v cod ia, as, r) (eucocfys, fr. o5o?5a pf. of ofa), good odour, sweet savour, fra- grance ; in N.T. fig. of persons or things well pleasing to God, 2 Cor. 2. 15, Eph. 5. 2, Phil. 4. 18. evtovvpos, ov, 6, i), adj. (ey, ovofxa), pr. of good name, honoured; hence of good omen, used by way of euphe- l(j)aXKo/JLat 187 ? X w mism instead of apicrr€o6s the left, which was a word of ill omen, since all omens on the left were sinister, or regarded as unfortunate ; in N. T. the left, spoken chiefly of the left hand in opp. to the right, Matt. 20. 21, 23, Mark 10. 37, 40, 15. 27; of the left foot, Rev. 10. 2: so adver- bially, Acts 21. 3 KaraAnr6vres avrrju cvdovvjuLov, i. e. on the left hand. £oL7ra^, adv. (eVi, anal;), lit. ' upon once,' i. e. once, once for all, Rom. 6. 10 : so 1 Cor. 15. 6, once, i. e. not several times. *E (p e a 1v o s, 7], ov, Ephesian , of Ephe- sus, Rev. 2. 1 text. rec. 'Ecpeffios, a, ov, Ephesian, an Ephe- sian, Acts 19. 28. *E(peo~os, ov, tj, Ephesus, a celebrated city, the capital of Ionia, on the western coast of Asia Minor, be- tween Smyrna and Miletus ; where one of the chief Christian churches of the apostolic age was gathered, Eph. 1. 1. e a viper, Acts 28. 3 : fig. of wicked men, Matt. 3. 7. e% co, f. e|co and ax'ho'ci), imperf. €?x oJ/ > aor. 2 io~xov, perf. ecrx^/ca, — to have, to hold, i. e. to have and hold, imply- ing continued having or possession, trans, a) pr. and primarily, to have in one's hands, to hold in the hand, Rev. 1. 16 %x (]0V * v T V 5e|ia avrov X €L gl acrrepas eirrd: byimpl., 3. 1. h" 188 H" b) genr. and most frequently, to have, to possess, i.e. externally, (a) with accus. of things in one's pos- session, power, charge, control, &c. (l)genr. and simply, e. g. property, Matt. 19. 22 *t\v ix° 3V KT7]jxara iroWd, Mark 10. 22; /jLvdhv %x eLP t° have nothing, be poor, 2 Cor. 6. 10: hence in later usage ex^tv simply, with ra Xpr}fiara or the like impl., to have i. e. much, to be rich, &c, and ov or fity €%€«> to have not, be poor, Matt. 13. 12. So of flocks, irp6fia,Tov %x* iv i Matt. 12. 11; produce, estates, &c. Luke 12. 19; K\7]povo/Ji(av fig. Eph. 5. 5, and fxzpos fxcrd twos John 13. 8 ; of arms, utensils, &c. Luke 22. 36; garments, 3. 11; provisions, Matt. 14. 17; a home, place, &c. 8. 20; of members or parts of the body, &ra 11. 15, 6(p6a\fjiovs Mark 8. 18, aKpofivffTiav exovTts Acts 11. 3, Kag- diav fig. Mark 8. 17; of power, fa- culty, dignity, &c. John 4. 44, 6. 68 : so of any good, advantage, benefit, &c. /micrdov Matt. 5. 46 ; x^P lv 7r P 0S tov Xaov, i. e. ' favour with,' Acts 2. 47 ; 7rurT w faith, as a gift, &c. Rom. 14.22; &\)v ateviov John 3. 36. Of a law, &c. John 1 9. 7 ; of age, years, 8.57; of a ground of complaint, &c. with /caret twos or irpos Twa, Matt. 5. 23, Acts 19. 38, or of reply, 2 Cor. 5. 12; of a definite beginning and end, Heb. 7. 3. (2) with an ad- junct qualifying the accus., e. g. an adj. or part, in ace. Acts 20. 24 ov$e €%co t)]v •tyvxfy fxov TLfxlav, Luke 19. 20 7) [JLVa %]V tix° V 0L^0K€l/UL€P7)V l so with a noun in apposition, 1 Pet. 2. 1 6 juLT] ws GTriKaXviAfxa %x ovres T *l s Ka ~ Kias tV eXevdepiav. (3) by impl., with the notion of charge, trust, &c. Rev. 1.18 e^co rets K\e7s tov Oolvoltov. (4) in the sense of to have at hand, ready, 1 Cor. 14. 26 e/cacrros i\iaXfxov (/3) with accus. of person, imply- ing some special relation or con- nexion, viz. (1) genr. and simply, e. g. of a husband or wife, Matt. 14. 4 ovk ejetrri cot %x ELl/ wut4\v i. e. as a wife ; John 4. 17 ovk %x w 'dvb^QCL'. so a?>GA kavTov 8. 9, € John 9. 41, iyK\y]fxa Acts 23. 29, Kpifia 1 Tim. 5. 12, but kq'iixoltol %x* lv io have lawsuits, 1 Cor. 6. 7. So tc\os e%€i*/ to have an end, i. e. pr. ' to come to an end,' be destroyed, 6 ^oLTCLvas Mark 3. 26 ; or fig. to have an accomplishment, be fulfilled, as prophecy, Luke 22. 37. Of effects or results depending on the subject as a cause or antecedent, Heb. 10. 35 nfjTLS %x eL fuo'dairoSoo'iav fxeydXriv * which has, or brings with it, great reward ;' 1 John 4. 18 6 6l3os Ko\a- a 1 iv ex«. (#) of any condition or affection of body or mind, where one is said to have such or such an affection, &c. (1) of the body, as /udo'Tiyas or aadeveias ix* iV t° have disease, infirmity, &c. Mark 3. 10, Acts 28. 9; wounds, Rev. 13. 14; daijbiSviov or 7rv€Vfia cLKadagTov ex^f to have a devil, &c. be possessed, Matt. 1 1. 18, Mark3. 30. (2) of the mind, as ayd- irnv %x €lv J°h n 5. 42, avdyKrjv Luke 14. 18, &c. ; x^P lv TlVL t° have favour towards any one, Lat. gratias habeo, e X w 189 = to thank, 17. 9: XP €Lau *X eLV to have need, be in want, with gen. Matt. 6. 8 &v xp e ' iav *X €Te > g enr - Mark 2. 25, with intin. Matt. 3. 14, fra John 2. 25. By an inversion of the sub- ject and the predicate, such an affec- tion or emotion is in Greek writers often said to have or possess a per- son ; in N. T. only Mark 16. 8 €?%€ ai/TCLS TgOfJLOS koX €KaraO~LS. (7) pr. of things which one has in, on, or about himself, including the idea of to bear, carry, e. g. in one's self, as eV yaarpl exetf to be pregnant, Matt. 1. 18; fig. 2 Cor. 1.9: so on one's self, of garments, arms, ornaments, &c. = to bear, wear, Matt. 3. 4 e?xe rb ei/Sv/xa, John 12. 6 rb yXwacrSKOfMov e?x e > 18. 10 fidxaigap ; foil, by hrt expr. or impl. Rev. 9. 4, 13. 17 ; 1 Cor. 11. 4 i X w Kara K€(pa\9js to have upon the head, prop, so as to hang down from it, like a veil, toga, &c. : fig. of persons wearing an appearance, &c. Col. 2. 23 : of a tree having leaves, Mark 11. 13. (5) in the sense of to con- tain, i. e. to have within one's self, Heb. 9. 4 : fig. pi&v h eavrcp, Matt. 13.21, Mark 4. 17. d) fig. and intensive, to have firmly i. e. in mind, to hold to, hold fast, viz. (a) genr., e. g. of things, John 14. 21 6 ix 03V Tas * v ~ roXas fxov Kal T7\p6i>v auras, ssep. : so exeij/ ®e6v, rbv irarepa, rbv v\6v to have God and Christ, to hold fast to them, i. e. to acknowledge them with love and devotedness, 2 John 9. (/3) by impl. to hold for or as, to re- gard, count, with ace. of pers. and noun in apposition, Matt. 14. 5 Cos iroo ia- X*v avrt) [7roi7?(7cu], eirolrio'e, Acts 3. 6 o ex&> [SiSoj/cm], rovro aoi 5i5co/u. f) intrans., or with kaor6v impl., always with an adverb or adverbial phrase, to have one's self so and so, to be circumstanced, to be, &c, e. g. eroifjicas %X eLV t0 oe rea dy, Acts 21. 13 ; io~x Acts 7. 1 ; ttcos 15.36, aAAcos 1 Tim. 5. 25 ; Acts 24. 25 rb vvv ix ov as *' now is, as the matter now stands, i.e. adverbially, for the present : foil, by eV and dat. adverbially, John 5. 5 eV aadeveia ex^ w : so of place, ix* iV iu to be in a place, 11. 17 %x oVTa * v rep /uii/T]/jLeiii>. g) mid. exo/JLai, to hold one's self upon or to, to adhere to, to be near to, adjacent, contiguous ; in N. T. only part, ex^ei/os, r\, ov, near, next, e.g. of place, Mark 1. 38 els ras exofJ-e- vas Ku/jLoiroKtis i. e. next, adjacent ; of time, rfj exo/ueVj;, i. e. 7]jj.epa, the next day, Acts 20. 15 ; in full, 21. 26 ; rtp ixofiepcp aafiPdrcp 13. 44. Fig. Heb. 6. 9 ra exof^eva vcarypias things pertaining to salvation, i. e. conjoined with it. eccs, adverb, and in later writers also as preposition with genitive. 1. as adv. a) until, i. e. so long as until, marking the continuance of an action up to the time of ano- ther action, and followed by the indicative, subjunctive, or optative, according as the latter action is certain or uncertain, (a) foil, by indie, of a past action, Matt. 2. 9 ecus e\Qoov earr], 24. 39 ; of a future action, where the earlier Greeks prefer the subjunctive, but later writers employ the future, — only GQXOfiai in a fut. sense, Luke 19. 13, John 21. 22, 23, 1 Tim. 4. 13. (0) by subjunct. aor. with &v, where the latter action is only probable ; here in Engl, we find either the first or £G)Q 190 tt au) second future, Matt. 2. 13 I'cos av efrrcu (tol, ssep. : with av suppressed, Mark 6. 45 eW avrbs airoKvarj rbv $X^ 0V > 14. 32, ssep. b) by impl. so long as, while, i.e. during the con- tinuance of another action, until it ends, &c. John 9. 4 ecus rjfxepa iorriv, 12. 35, 36 ecus rb c/>cus ex ere (where Lachmann has 60s to (pcos), II. as prep, governing the gen. in later writers, until, unto, marking a terminus ad quern, and spoken both of time and place. 1. of time, viz. a) foil, by gen. of a noun of time, Matt. 26. 29 eons rrjs r)jj.epas iKeivrjs : by gen. of person or event, 1. 17 ecus Aa/3i5, ecus rrjs /JueroiKecrias Ba- $v\oovos, %oos rod Xpiarod. b) by gen. of a pronoun, e. g. (a) ecus ov, i. e. xP^vov, until what time, until when, i. e. simply until, with indie, or subjunc. ; with indie. Matt. 1. 25 %oos ov eVe/ce rbv vl6v, 13. 33 ; with subj. aor. without ctv, 14. 22 cu- vr\aav rovs yoveTs, Matt. 5. 25 ; with subjunct. without &v, Luke 13. 8 ecus ttrov ctkcuJ/cu. c) by adv. of time, with or without rod : so ecas rod vdv until now, Matt. 24. 21 ; eoos rrjs ar\- (jLtgov 27. 8, but eoos crrj/Jiepov 2 Cor. 3. 15 : so genr., without rod, usually in later writers, eoos &pri until now, Matt. 11. 12; eoos ir6re until when, i. e. how long? 17. 17, Mark 9. 19. 2. of place, as far as to, unto, &c. a) pr. in various constructions, (a) foil, by gen. of place, Matt. 11. 23 Ifcus rod ovpavov to, up to heaven; 26. 58 eoos rrjs avXrjsrod apxiepeoos, Luke 2. 15 eoos BrjOXee/ji, 26. 11 ecu? kcl\ els tc\s e|cu rr6\eis to and even into foreign cities, the construction being here adapted to els and not to ecus: so with gen. of person, as marking a place, 4. 42. (/3) by adv. of place, e. g. eoos avoo to the brim, John 2. 7 ; %oos Karoo to the bottom, Matt. 27. 51 ; ecus ecrcu Mark 14. 54 ; ecus cuSe Luke 23. 5. (7) by prep, and its case, e. g. eoos els BrjOaviav as far as into Bethany, i. e. quite thither, Luke 24. 50 : so eoos e£oo rrjs rv6\eoos as far as to without the city, i. e. quite out of the city, Acts 21. 5. b) fig., foil, by gen. of a term or limit marking extent, Matt. 26. 38 eoos davdrov, Luke 22. 51 eare ecus rovrov: of person, in a like sense, Matt. 20. 8 eoos roov irgooroov, Rom. 3. 12 ovk tar iv eoos evos i not so much as one.' Z. ZafiovXdbv, 6, indec, Zabulon, Heb. ' dwelling,' pr. name of one of Ja- cob's sons ; in N. T 8 meton. the tribe of Zabulon, Matt. 4. 13. Za/cxcuos, ov, 6, Zaccheus, Heb. ' pure,' pr. name of a chief publi- can, Luke 19. 2. Zap a, 6, indec, Zara, Heb. ■ dawn,' pr. name of a son of Judah by Tha- mar, Matt. 1. 3. Zax&pi-tts, ov, 6, Zacharias, Heb. Zechariah, ' God remembered,' pr. name of two men in N. T. 1. the father of John the Baptist, a priest of the class of Abia, Luke 1. 5.-2. a person killed in the temple, Matt. 23. 35. (doo, cu, (fjs, (fj, infin. (rjv, fut. (r)(fco and later 0)o-o/j.ai, aor. 1 e(rjaa, — to live, intrans. The Attics rarely em- ployed this verb except in the pres. and imperfect, supplying the other tenses from {$1600. a) to live, have life, spoken of physical life and ex- istence, as opp. to death or non-ex- istence, and implying always some duration, (a) genr. of human life, &c. Acts 17. 28 ev avrop (oo^ev, 22. 22, en (m Matt. 27. 63, (wvres nal veKpoi Acts 10. 42; rb (fjv, subst. life, Phil. 1. 21, 22. Of persons raised from the dead, Matt. 9. 18 tj Ovydrrjp julov clqti ere\evrr\aev, aAAa eXOoov . . . (rjaerai, saep. : spoken also of those restored from sickness, not to die, by impl. to mend, to be welly John 4. 50 <5 vlos gov (fj. (/3) in the sense of to exist, absolutely and without end, now and hereafter, to live for ever; of human beings, Matt. 22, 32 ovk tar iv 6 ®ebs veKooov, aAAa Qoovroov, John 11. 25, by impl. Heb. 7. 8 ; of Jesus, 6. 57 ; of God, ib. 6 (oov irarrjp, —0 ex®v C C0 'h J/ * v eawrcp 5. 26 ; also in an oath, by Hebr., Rom. 14. 1 1 ^o? e^cu, Ae^e: Kvpios as I live. Part. (gov ever-living, eternal, 6 ®ebs 6 (£>v Matt. 16. °16, Rom. 9. 26 ; and as opp. to idols, which are y ' (aw 191 £77X0(0 dead, non-existing, Acts 14. 15. (7) fig-, of things, only in part, (ecu, (uxra, (Cov, living, lively, active, also enduring, opp. to what is dead, tor- pid,inactive, andlikewise transient, e. g. 1 Pet. 1. 3 iKirls (ao-a lively, enduring hope ; Rom. 12. 1 6vaia £toaa living and constant sacrifice, opp. to the interrupted sacrifice of slaughtered victims ; Heb. 4. 12 (ecu 6 Xoyos rod 0eoO ' the divine threat- enings are living, sure, never in vain;' 1 Pet. 1. 23 6 Koyos (covros ®eov ' the living, efficient, enduring word ;' 2. 4 \i9os (oov, of Christ as * the corner-stone of the church,' not inactive and dead, but living and efficient, — of Christians v. 5. So vSoop £wv living water, i. e. the water of running streams and foun- tains, opp. to that of stagnant cis- terns, pools, marshes, John 4. 10. By impl. and also by Hebr., part. (uv life-giving, John 6. 51 6 apros 6 (tov living i. e. life-giving bread, which imparts eternal life, comp. the foil, clause ; Acts 7. 38 \6yia. favra, Heb. 10. 20 odbs &aa. b) to live, i. e. to sustain life, to live on or by any thing, Matt. 4. 4 ovk eV &prq) \xovto (rjacrai, 1 Cor. 9. 14. c) to live in any way, to pass one's life in any manner, Luke 15. 13 (oov aacoroos, Acts 26. 5 eCtfcra $api- oraios, Gal. 2. 14 iduiKcos Qv, 2 Tim. 3. 12 tvaePws (fy, Tit. 2.' 12, Luke 2. 36 (rjaaaa err] fiera avdpos, Rom. 7. 9 e£a>j/ x^O^s v&l* ov ' Hence (fjv Tiv'i, eV tlpl, Kara tlvcl, to live to, in, according to any one, i. e. to be devoted to, live conformably to the will, purpose, precepts, example, of any person or thing, e. g. ra> 0e£ Rom. 6. 10, t£ Kvplcp Christ 14. 8, t<£ itvevfiari Gal. 5. 25, kavrcp Rom. 14. 7, rrj diKaioo-vvr) 1 Pet. 2. 24 : so ip afAapriq under the power of sin, Rom. 6. 2 ; eV tyio-tsi full of faith, under the power of faith, Gal. 2. 20 ; eV Koo'/jLcp in conformity to the world, Col. 2. 20 ; eV avrols 3. 7 : Kara o~dpKs, i. e. whose temple was in front of the city. (ew, f. feVco, to boil, be hot ; in N. T. fig. to be fervid, fervent, Acts 18. 25, Rom. 12. 11. (-nXevco, fut. euVa> (=£77 Acta), Rev. 3. 19 in some mss. £7) A os, ov, 6 (C e w)j zeal, fervour, viz. a) genr. and in a good sense, ar- dour for any person or cause, e. g. foil, by gen. of that for which, John 2. 17 ; by virep with gen. 2 Cor. 7. 7 ; absol. v. 1 1 ; Kara (ijAov zealously, ardently, Phil. 3. 6 ; 2 Cor. 11. 2 (rjAto vfxas Qeov ^VjAoj / am zealous for you with a zeal from God, inspired of God, — others, by Hebr., ardent zeal, intense affection, b) in a bad sense, viz. (a) lieart-burning, envy, jealousy, Acts 13. 45; pi. ffyAot, 2 Cor. 12. 20. (/3) anger, indignation., Acts 5. 17 ; Heb. 10. 27 irvpbs grjAos fiery wrath. (tjXSco, w, f. toGto (0)Aos), to be zeal- ous towards, i. e. for or against any person or thing, trans, a) genr. /or a person or thing, and usually in a good sense, e. g. of things, =to de* sire ardently, be eager for, 1 Cor. 12. 31 QnAovTt ra. x a P L0 ~H' a ' ra - Ta kqcit- tovcl, 14. 1, 39. Of persons, in a good sense, = to have ardent affec- tion for, to love, Gal. 4. 18; in a bad sense, to make a shew of zeal, to pro- fess affection for any one, in order to gain him as a follower, v. 17. b) against a person, to be jealous of, to ZrjXlOTYjQ 192 £6(f)0Q envy, Acts 7. 9 fyXdoffavTes rbv 'Ia>- , f. toffto ((rj/uLia), to bring loss upon any one, pr. with two ac- cus. ; in N. T. only pass, or mid. to suffer loss, receive detriment, 1 Cor. 3. 15, eV findevi 2 Cor. 7. 9 ; Phil. 3. 8 Ta irdvra ifo/JUtoByjv I have suffered the loss of all things. Aor. 1 pass. i^TjfiLtoOrjvin mid. signif. to bring loss upon one's self, i. e. to lose, ttjv tyvxhv Matt. 16. 26, kavr6v Luke 9. 25. Zt]vas, a, o, Zenas, prob. a Christian teacher, Tit. 3. 13. £r)T€to, a>, f. 'fjo'to, to seek, trans, a) pr. to seek after, look for, strive to find ; (a) genr., e. g. absol. in the proverbial phrase, Matt. 7. 7 &- reTre, Kal €vpr)(T€T6 : foil, by ace. of pers. 2. 13 Qmruv rb iraidlov: so (r)- re?u rbv &€ov to seek after God, i. e. to turn to him, to strive humbly and sincerely to follow and obey him, Acts 17. 27. Foil, by ace. of thing, pr. something lost, Matt. 18. 12 £rj- re?rb irAavdbfxwov, Luke 19. 10 ; with accus. impl. 15. 8; genr. Matt. 12. 43 avdiravffiv, 26. 59 y\/svb*op.apTvp{av, Rev. 9. 6 tov Qdvarov : so of what one seeks to buy, {xapyapWas Matt. 13. 45 : hence, from the Heb., (tj- tClv tt\v tyvyfav tivos to seek the life of any one, i. e. to seek to kill him, 2. 20. In the constr. ^re?v iroos to seek how, i. e. to seek opportunity, Mark 11. 18. (j8) to seek, in the sense of to endeavour, try, e. g. with ace. of thing, to try to gain, to strive after, with the idea of earnestness and anxiety, Matt. 6. 33 ^Tetre ttjv fiacnXeiav rov ®eov, Luke 1 2. 29 /jltj ^T6?T€ ri (pdyrjTe, John 5. 44, 7. 18, 8. 50.- So genr. to endeavour, strive, foil, by %va 1 Cor. 14. 12 ; by infin., aor. Matt. 21. 46 (t}tovvt€s avrbv Kparrjaai, Luke 5. 18; pres. 6. 19, Gal. 1. 10 ; inf. impl. John 5. 30 ov (tfTto rb OeXrjua Tb i/aSv i. e. iroisiv. (7) by impl. to desire, wish, foil, by infin. aor. Matt. 12. 46 (tjtovvt^s avTcp \a\r)o~ai, Luke 9. 9 ; with ac- cus. 2 Cor. 12. 14 ov £rjTto ret, v/uloov, uAA' v/jlus, 1 Cor. 7. 27. b) to seek, for to require, demand, expect, with ace. of thing, 1 Cor. 1. 22 o~oiav Q*]tovgiv, Heb. 8. 7 ; foil, by iragd tivos Mark 8. 1 1 (flrovvres irag avrov o~r)/j.e?ov, Luke 11. 16; by %v rivi 1 Cor. 4. 2 kv to7s o\kovo\xois : with ace. of pers. John 4. 23. c) by impl. to inquire, to ask, foil, by 7repi, John 16. 19 7T€pl tovtov £Vre?Te. £t)t 7) fi a, aros, to (£V?T6&>), pr. some- thing sought or inquired about, question, i. e. a topic of inquiry or dispute, Acts 15. 2, 18. 15. £t)t ye? is, sees, 7) (&T€to), act of seek- ing, search ; in N. T. inquiry, dis- cussion, dispute, John 3. 25 iyev^To £t)t7}0-is: meton. = £f)Tr)fia, question, i. e. topic of inquiry or dispute, Tit. 3. 9, Acts 25. 20, 1 Tim. 6. 4. £i£dviov, ov, to, zizanium, Lat. fo- lium, a general name for weeds in grain, like our cockle, darnel, &c. ; in N. T. spoken of a plant common in Palestine, which infests fields of grain, and resembles wheat in ap- pearance, but is worthless, bastard wheat, Matt. 13. 25. Zopo&dfieX, 6, indec, Zorobabel, Heb. Zerubbabel, pr. name of the leader of the first body of Jewish exiles from Babylon to Jerusalem, Matt. 1. 12. £6ov TapTapcioaas (vyoe, 193 7] 7rag€8ooK€v thrusting them down to tartarus into chains of darkness, i.e. where darkness lies like chains up- on them ; Jude 6 : intens. £6cpos rod o~k6tovs thickest darkness, 2 Pet. 2. 17. fay 6 s, ov, 6 ({evyvvjuu), a yoke, serv- ing to couple any two things toge- ther; hence in N. T. a) fig. a yoke, (a) as an emblem of servitude, 1 Tim. 6. 1. (/3) as denoting severe precepts, moral bondage, e. g. of the Mosaic law, Acts 15. 10; hence, by antith., the precepts of Christ, Matt. 11. 29. b) the beam of a balance, which unites the two scales ; hence, by synecd., a balance, pair of scales, Rev. 6. 5. Cv/jlt), rjs, r\ (C*<»>)i leaven, sour dough, Matt. 1 3. 33 ; hence, as leaven causes to ferment and turn sour, spoken proverbially, Gal. 5. 9 fxiKpa (vjllt) b*\ov to cpvpafia (jjjao? a little leaven leavens the whole mass, i. q. 'a few bad men corrupt a multitude.' Fig. for corruptness, perverseness of life, doctrine, heart, &c. Matt. 16. 6. fafx6co, So, fut. ooaco (^vfirj), to leaven, make ferment, trans. Matt. 13. 33; proverbially 1 Cor. 5. 6. {coygeco, So, f. r)o~co {fa6s, aypevco), to take alive; in N.T. fig. to take, cap- ture, for to win over, trans. Luke 5. 10 avdpdbirovs eo"n faypSovi pass. part, perf. 2 Tim. 2. 26 efayprffiepoi v-k av- rov taken captive by him, in a moral sense, = ensnared, seduced. Ccor), ys, r) ($&>), W e \ *• e - a ) genr. physical life and existence, as opp. to death and non-existence, (a) pr. and genr. of human life, &c. Acts 17. 25 SlSovs iracri far)v, Heb. 7.3: of life or existence after rising from the dead, only of Christ, Rom. 5. 10; fig. of the Jewish people, 11. 15. ()8) in the sense of existence, life, ab- solutely and without end, Heb. 7. 16 far) aKardXvros. So ^v\ov farjs tree °f tye, which preserves from death, Rev. 2. 7 ; vdcop far)s water of life, 21. 6 ; but M farjs irrjyas vddroou 7. 17 in later eds. is^eVi facras rr. v. in text rec. to living fountains of wa- ter, i.e. perennial; &gros farjs John 6.35. Meton. of God and Christ or the Logos, life, absolutely, for the source of all life, John 1. 4. b) life, i. e. maimer of life, con- duct, in a moral respect, Rom. 6. 4; Eph. 4. 18 far) rov 0eoO, i. e. which God requires, a godly life. c) life, i. e. happy life, welfare, happiness, (a) genr. Luke 12. 15, John 6. 51 ; 2 Cor. 2. 16 bcfir) farjs savour of life, i. e. salutary; Acts 2. 28 6b*ovs farjs the ways of life and happiness. (3) in the Christian sense of eternal life, i. e. that life of bliss and glory in the kingdom of God which awaits the true disciples of Christ after the resurrection; so far) alcovios Matt. 19. 16, ssep.; r) far) r) fxiWovcra 1 Tim. 4. 8 ; i) uvrcos far) 6. 19 ; absol. 7) far) Matt. 7. 14: Acts 5. 20 ra prj/mara rrjs farjs ravrrjs the words, doctrine, of eternal life ; Rom. 5. 17, saep. : so crrecpavos rr)s farjs crown of life, reward of eternal life, James 1. 12; x^§ LS rr ) s fays gift of eternal life, 1 Pet. 3. 7. Meton. for the au- thor and giver of eternal life, John 11. 25 ; for the cause, source, means of eternal life, 5. 39. ^covt), r)s, r) {favvvfXL), a zone, belt, girdle, Matt. 3. 4. The girdle was worn by both sexes among the Jews, because of their long flowing dress; it was often hollow, and served as a pocket or purse for money, Mark 6. 8. £covvv\xi or favvvco, f. faffco, to gird, put on a girdle, John 21. 18. £oooyoi/eoo, So, fut. r) o~ co (faoyovos, fr. fa6s, yevco obsol.), to bringforth alive, and pass, to be born alive; in N. T. to preserve alive, Acts 7. 19, Luke 17. 33. CSoov, ov, t6 (fa6s), a living thing, animal, beast, Heb. 13. 11: symbo- lically, Rev. 4. 6, saep. £coo7roieco, co, f. r)cco (faos, iroiico), to make alive, endue with life, quicken, trans, a) pr. 1 Tim. 6. 13 &eov rov faoTTOLovuros ra, irdvra : of the dead, to recall to life, quicken, reanimate, 1 Cor. 15. 22; of seeds, to quicken, pass, to germinate, ver. 36. b) by impl. to give eternal life, make alive, i.e. for ever, in the bliss and privi- leges of the Redeemer's kingdom, John 6. 63, 1 Cor. 15. 45. H. 7), a particle disjunctive, interroga- tive, and comparative, s V 194 rjyeofiai 1. disjunctive, or, aut. a) genr. Matt. 5. 17 TOV vSfJLOV 7) robs Trpocp-r]- ras, v. 36. b) 77... 77 repeated, ei- ther . . . or, Matt. 6. 24 -/) rov eVa fii- o"fjcrei . . . 77 e^bs avQe^erai. 2. interrogative, where, how- ever, the primary force o?* is strictly retained, or whether? or if perhaps? an forte ? a) pr. indirect, in the lat- ter clause of a double interrogation after Tr6repov, ichether . . . or, John 7. 17 yvdocrerai irorepov eK tov ©eov ea- rly, rj eycb a7r s £jj.avTov XaXw : so genr., where irorepov or something equivalent is implied, Matt. 9. 5. b) genr. and in a direct question, where the interrogation implies a negation of something preceding, Matt. 7. 9 r) ris eanv ej tyw av- OgooTTos; 20. 15, Rom. 3.29. 3. comparative, ^aw; e.g. a) after comparatives and words im- plying comparison, Matt. 10. 15 aV€KTOT€gOV . . . r) TT) TToXei £k€IV7), John 4. 1 ; fiaXXov rj more than, ra- ther than, 3. 19; irplv r\ sooner than, before, Matt. 1.18: so after OeXco, 1 Cor. 14. 19. b) after aXXos, ereoos, and the like, Acts 17. 21 els ovdev erepov evKaipovv 3) Xeyeiv ktX : with aXXos, &c. implied, John 13. 10 6 XeXov/nevos ov XP^ ICLV [&XXt)v\ ex eL 77 robs irodas, Acts 24. 20, 21 ri a5i- KrjfjLa [aAAo] f) ire pi p.ias ravrrjs (pco- vrjs. c) after the positive, where it may be rendered rather than, more than, = fiaXXov fj, so that the po- sitive with fj is equivalent to the comparative ; Matt 18. 8 kclXov &o( eariv elo~eX6e?v els rr\v ^cotju x^^bv 77 kvXXou, 77 5vo %e?jDas ex ovra fiXrjdrj- vai els rb irvg, Luke 17. 2, 18. 14. 4. with other particles ; viz. (a) aAA' fj unless, except. (fS) 77 kcu. or also, or even, Luke 18. 11 ovk elfil (bcrirep oi Xolttol, 7) nai cos ovros : in- terrogatively, 11. 11. (7) tfirep than perhaps, than indeed, after fxaXXov, John 12. 43. (0) tfroL, = fj, or, but stronger; in N. T. only fjroi . . . r\ whether indeed . . . or, Rom. 6. 16. 7), a particle of affirmation, truly, as- suredly, certainly ; in N. T. only in the connexion 7) \x-r\v, the usual in- tensive form of oaths, most certainly, most surely, Heb. 6. 14. i]ye {jLovevoj, f. evcrco (rjyefjLccv), to go before, be a leader, chief; in N. T. to be governor of a Roman province, with gen., Luke 2. 2, 3. 1. r)ye/j.ovia, as, 77 (777 ejxdiv) , leader ship , dominion, reign, Luke 3. 1. 7) ye iu. ecu, ovos, 6 (rjyeofiai), a leader, guide, commander of an army; in N. T. 1. a leader, chief, head, Matt. 2. 6 eV ro?s r)y e /jlo a iv 3 Iovd a, where, by meton., r,ye[x6ves heads of families are put for the families themselves, and so for the cities in which they dwelt. 2. a governor, president, prefect of a Roman province, whether pro- consul, legate, or procurator. Au- gustus made a new partition of the provinces of the Roman empire in- to provincice senatorice, which were left under the nominal care of the senate, and provincice imperatorice vel Ccesarum, which were under the direct control of the emperor. To their provinces the senate sent offi- cers for one year, called proconsuls, with only a civil power, and neither military command, nor authority over the taxes : those sent to com- mand in the imperial provinces were called legati Ccesaris pro consule, &c, and had much greater powers. In each of these provinces, of both kinds, there was, besides the presi- dent, an officer called procurator Cce- saris, who had charge of the revenue, and who sometimes discharged the office of a governor or president, especially in a small province, or in a portion of a large one where the president could not reside ; as did Pilate, who was procurator of Ju- dea, which was annexed to the pro- vincia imperatoria of Syria ; hence he had the power of punishing ca- pitally, which the procurators did not usually possess : so also Felix, Festus, and the other procurators of Judaea. Hence spoken a) genr* of a proconsul, legate, president, Matt. 10. 18. b) of the procurator of Judaea, viz. Pilate, Matt. 27. 2; Felix, Acts 23. 24 ; Festus, 26. 30. r]y eofxai, ov/mai, fut. r)o~op.cu, depon. mid. (ayca), to lead, i. e. to go before, be leader, chief, in war; hence in N. T. 1. to be a leader, chief, genr., only in part. r}yovp.evos, a leader, chief, = i]C£(i)Q 195 fj/jLtpa r)y tfxoov: so Acts 14. 12 b rjyovfjievos tov \6yov the chief speaker. Spoken genr. of those who have influence and authority, Luke 22. 26 ; of offi- cers and teachers in the churches, Heb. 13. 7; of a chief magistrate, as Joseph in Egypt, Acts 7. 10 ; of the Messiah, a ruler, prince. Matt. 2. 6. 2. fjyov/jicu, and perf. ^yrj/iiai with pres. signif., like Lat. ducere, fig. to lead out before the mind, i.e. to view, regard as being so and so, to esteem, count, reckon; spoken of things, with accus. 2 Pet. 3. 9 Sos rives (SgaBvTrJTa rjyovyrai : with ace. and inhn. Phil. 3. 8 TiyovjAcu Tvavra Qqfxiav eivai: with accus., and elvai implied, 2 Cor. 9. 5 avaytiaiov r)yr]croifir]v irapaicaAeaai, James 1. 2 iraaav %apav rjyrjcracrde, orav kt\ : with double accus., and eivai impl., to think to be such and such, to esteem as any thing, Phil. 3. 7 ravra 77777/^cu (jnfxiav. So of per- sons, to hold or esteem one as such and such, with double accus., and ehai impl., Acts 26. 2 H\yy\p.ai e/mav- tov fjLaKapiov, Phil. 2. 3, /xt] cos ex^p^v 2 Thess. 3. 15 : with accus. and ad- verb, 1 Thess. 5. 13 7]yetcr0ai avrovs virepeKirepio~77, rjs, 7] (ifjdo/jiai), pleasure, grati- fication, enjoyment; in N. T. of the pleasures of sense, Luke 8. 14: me- ton. desire, lust, Jam. 4. 1. Tjdvocr/jiov, ov, to (tJSiW^os, fr. rjSvs, 007*77), mint, garden or spear-mint, Matt. 23. 23 : it was strewed by the Jews on the floors of their houses and synagogues. 7) 60s, eos, ovs, to (Ionic for eOos), accustomed seat, haunt, dwelling of animals and men ; in N. T. custom, usage, pi. to. tfdr] manners, morals character, 1 Cor. 15. 33, quoted from Menander, see Fragm. edit. Mei- necke, p. 75. '/]Kca, f. H]%oo, later aor. 1 7J£a, to come, i. e. to have come, be here, in the sense of a preterite ; genr. of per- sons, foil, by air6 with gen. of place whence, Matt. 8. 11 airh avaToX&v H\\ovai, Mark 8. 3 ; by £k John 4. 47, and in the sense of to come forth, arise, Rom. 11. 26; by irp6s with ace. of pers. Acts 28. 23 t)kov irpbs ccvtoV, fig. John 6. 37 ; with hri Tiva, to come upon one, in a hostile sense, Rev. 3. 3 ; absol. Matt. 24. 50 77£ei 6 kvqios tov SovAou eKeivov. John 8. 42 £k tov Qeov ££r)\6ov kou tjkoj for e£eA0coz/ t)ku>. Fig. of things, e. g. of time, John 2. 4 &pa rjKei, Luke 13. 35 ; of the end or consummation of any thing, Matt. 24. 14; of evils, cala- mities, Rev. 18. 8: so foil, by hri Tiva, to come upon anyone, i. e. spo- ken of evil times, Luke 19. 43; of guilt and its puuishment, to be laid upon, Matt. 23. 36. 'H\i or 'HAei, 6, indec. Heli, pr. name of Joseph's father, Luke 3. 23. 'HA 1, interjec, Heb., my God, Matt. 27. 46. 'UXias, ov, 6, Elias, Heb. * my God is Jehovah,' Elijah, a celebrated pro- phet of the O. T. and expected fore- runner of the Messiah, Matt. 17. 12. 77 A ik 1 a, as. 77 (77A1I), adultness, matu- rity, of life, mind, person, i. e. a) age, full- aged vigour, John 9. 21 au- tos 7]XiK.iav e%€i. b) stature, size, Luke 19. 3 rfj rjAiftia p.iKgos, 12. 25, Matt. 6. 27:'fig. Eph. 4. 13. tjA'ikos, 77, ov, correl. pron. (f)Ai|), how great, quantus, Col. 2. 1. 77 A 1 os, ov, 6 {eX-n), the sun, Matt. 13. 43, Mark 1. 32: meton. for light, daylight, Acts 13. 11. f)\os, ov, 6, a nail, John 20. 25. 7] fie pa, as, rj. 1. day, i. e. a) pr. the time from one sunrise or sunset to another, (a) genr. Matt. 6. 34, John 11. 9 &pai ttjs -qfxepas, Luke 24. ijjuep a 196 rjjuiiojpioy 21 Tpirrjv ravrrjv r\\xepav &yei (see #70? 2. a) ; 2 Pet. 2. 13 rr]v eV rj/nepa rpvcjyfjv daily riot, — others under b ; Rev. 2. 10 $X7\pis rj/xepcov Se/ca afflic- tion of or for ten days; Jam. 5. 5 &s 4v rjfxepa acjyayrjs * as for the day of slaughter :' so with gen. of a festival, &c. 77 rjfiepa rwv (rafifidrccv or rod cafifidrov the sabbath-day, Luke 4. 16, John 19. 31 ; rj/jLepai rccu a^vfxwv the passover, Acts 12. 3 ; r)/jL€pa rrjs irevrrjKocrrrjs day of pentecost, 2. 1. Often in specifications of time; viz. in the genitive of time when, i. e. in- definite and continued, rrjs rjjULepas in a day, every day, Luke 17. 4. In the dative of time when, i. e. definite, Matt. 16. 21 rfj rptry r]^pa iyepdrj- vai, Luke 13. 14 : by Hebr/2 Cor. 4. 16 Tj/xepa Kal rjfiEpa day by day, every day, daily. In the accusative of time how long, implying duration, Matt. 20. 6 '6X7)1/ T7}u r)(Azpav agyoi, 28. 20 irdo~as ras rj/nepas i. e. always : so 20. 2 o'v/LupGovrjo'as e/c drjvaptov rr\v r)jx€pav for a denarius the day , i. e. for a day's work ; Acts 5. 42 iracrdv re fj/jLepav every day, i. e. the whole time ; 2 Pet. 2. 8 rjfiepai' e| rifxegas (see e/c 2). In these and similar specifications of time r)/jL€pa is often construed with a preposition, viz. in the gen. after air6, dxph Sfa, ecos, irp6; dat. after eV; accus. after els, eVt, Kard, /nerd, irg6s, — for which see these preposi- tions respectively. (/3) emphatically, a certain day, set day, Acts 17. 31 di6rL earrjaev rj- jxepav eV T} /xeXXei Kgiveiv rrju oIkov- fiev7]v, Heb. 4. 7. (7) spec, rj/aepa rov Kvpiov the day of the Lord, when the Saviour will return to judge the world, 1 Cor, 1. 8, saep. ; Luke 17. 24 6 vlbs rod av6p. eV rj/xega avrov, comp. v. 30 ; absol. 1 Cor. 3. 13 : so iKeiwn rj rj/xepa that day, the great day of judgment, Matt. 7. 22 : with a gen., r)ixepa Kpicrecos 10. 15, opyrjs Rom. 2. 5, auoXvrpdocrews Eph. 4. 30: further r) ecrxdrr) r\\xipa John 6. 39 ; 77 rjjuega rod Qeov the day of God, by whose authority Christ sits as judge, 2 Pet. 3. 12 ; 77 r)/J.€pa r) fieyaXr) rov Oeov Rev. 16. 14. b) day, daylight, from sunrise to sunset, e. g. in antith. with v4%, as in the gen. of time when, i)/bLepas Kal WKros by day and by night, Luke 18. 7; or in accus. of time how long, vqcrevo'as r,fxepas reo'oapaKovra Kal vvKras Matt. 4. 2 ; so vi)Kra Kal 7)/jl4- gav night and day, i. e. continually, incessantly, Mark 4. 27 : genr. Rev. 8. 12 7) r)fiepa fxrj (paivy, Kal r) vb% dfxoicos. Simply, e. g. ras rj/mepas the days, i. e. during the daytime, every day, Luke 21. 37: so ^/xepas fiecrys at mid- day, Acts 26. 13 ; r)/uLepas ye- vofjLevy]s day being come, when it was day, 12. 18 ; 77 rj/xepa KXiuei the day declines, Luke 4. 42 ; John 9. 4 eW rjfxega icrrl so long as it is day. Fig. for the light of true knowledge, mo- ral light, Rom. 13. 12, 2 Pet. 1. 19. 2. time in general, nearly = xp6- vos. a) sing, of a point or period of time, Matt. 1 3. 1 eV rfj rj/mepa e'/ceiV?? QeXQoov. Foil, by gen. of pers. Luke 19. 42 eV rfj r)iJ.epa o~ov ravrrj in this thy time, whilst thou yet livest; so John 8. 56 'iva "dy rr\v r\\xepav rr)v efir)v my time, the time of my ma- nifestation; — of thing, teas rj/iiepas cW5ei|ea>s Luke 1. 80, acorriplas 2 Cor. 6. 2, 2 Pet. 3. 18 alwos^fjft. aldovios time eternal, for ever, b) from the Heb., pi. r)fxepai days, i. e. time, (a) genr. Matt. 9. 15 eXev- Govrai rifiepcu, Mark 13. 20; with adj. Acts 15. 7 a^ ^fxepoou agxaiwv, 3. 24 rjfiepas ravras. Foil, by gen. of pers., Luke 4. 25 eV ra?s r)/jL€pais 'RXiov, Acts 7. 45; — of an event, Luke 2. 6 r\\iegai rod reKelv avrr)v, Acts 5. 37. (/3) spec, the time of one's life, i. e. one's days, years, age, life, fully Luke 1. 75 irdaas ras rjfiepas rrjs fays : absol. v. 7 irpofie- firjKdres eV ra?s Tj/uLepaLS abr&v ad- vanced in years, in age ; v. 18, 2. 36 : genr. Heb. 7. 3. rjfierepos, a, ov (r)fjLe?s), poss. pron. of 1 pers. pi., our, our own, Acts 2. 1 1. r)fxi6avr)s, cos, ovs, 6, i), adj. (fjfju for 7 / }fjLio'v, 6v7](rK(a), half- dead, Luke 10. 30. TjHio-vs, eia, v, Att. gen. ea>s, pi. ea, half dimidius; in N. T. only neut. rb rj/uicrv as subst, a half gen. 77^/- crovs Matt. 6. 23, pi. ra rj/uLicrrj Luke 19.8, both being forms of the later Greek; Rev. 11. 9 yfiepas rge?s Kal 7][XLCFV. rjfAiwpiov, ov, r6 (fj/uLi for rjfAicrv, &pa), a half-hour, Rev. 8. 1. }]VlhCa 197 r !X e bJ r\v'iK.a, correl. adv. when, whenever, with indie. 2 Cor. 3. 15; with subj. and &V v. 16. tJttlos, ov, 6, rj, adj. mild, gentle, kind, 1 Thess. 2. 7, 2 Tim. 2. 24. "Hp, 6, indec. Er, Heb. ' awake,' pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 28. tfpe/uLos, ov, o, 7], adj. placid, quiet, tranquil, 1 Tim. 2. 2. r Hpd;577s, ov, 6, Herod, pr. name of four persons in N. T., Idumseans by descent, who were successively in- vested by the Romans with autho- rity over the Jewish nation in whole or in part. 1. Herod surnamed the Great, son of Antipater, at the age of fifteen made procurator of Gali- lee : he rebuilt and decorated the temple of Jerusalem; and it was near the close of his life that Jesus was born, and the infants were mas- sacred in Bethlehem, Matt. 2. 16. — 2. Herod Antipas, 'Avriiras, often called Herod the tetrarch, son of Herod the Great by Malthace, and own brother to Archelaus. After his father's death, Augustus gave him Galilee and Peraea, with the title of tetrarch, Luke 3. 1, whence also he is called by the very general title jSacnAeus Matt. 14.9. He first mar- ried a daughter of Aretas, whom he dismissed on becoming enamoured of Herodias, who was his own niece, and the wife of his brother Philip Herod : it was for his bold remon- strance on this occasion that John the Baptist was put to death through the arts of Herodias. In Mark 8. 15 e Hpdb8r]s is put collectively for 'Hpwdiavoi, q. v. — 3. Herod Agrippa the elder, called by Josephus only ^Aygiiriras, grandson of Herod the Great, and son of Aristobulus : he died suddenly and miserably at Csesarea, a.d. 44, Acts 12. 21. — 4. Herod Agrippa the younger, called in the N. T. and by Josephus only Agrippa, 'Aypiinras, the son of the elder Herod Agrippa : it was be- fore him that Paul was brought by Festus, Acts 25. 13. 'Hpoodiavoi, cov, ol, Herodians, Matt. 22.16; probably partisans of Herod (Antipas), and therefore supporters of the Roman domination, which the Pharisees were not : hence prob. in general = Sadducees, comp.Mark 8. 15 with Matt. 16. 6. 'Up coo Las, ados, i), Herodias, grand- daughter of Herod the Great and sister of Herod Agrippa the elder: she was first married to her uncle Philip (Herod), but left him to live with Herod Antipas, Matt. 14. 3. 'HocuSicov, couos, 6, Herodion, proper name of a man, Rom. 16. 11. 'Herat as, ov, 6, Esaias, Heb. ' Jeho- vah's deliverance,' Isaiah, a celebra- ted Hebrew prophet : meton. for the book of Isaiah, Acts 8. 28. 'Haav, 6, indec. Esau, Heb. * hairy,' pr. name of the elder son of Isaac, the ancestor of the Edomites, Rom. 9. 13. rjorvxaC 00 ' f ut - c *' (rca i.V°' v X 0S )i io oe quiet, tranquil, still, intrans. , spoken of life, 1 Thess. 4. 11 : by impl. to rest, i. e. from labour, Luke 23. 56 ; from further cavil, discussion, &c. to hold one's peace, be silent, 14. 4. rjcvx^) as > V { 7 ) (TV X 0S )y quiet, tran- quillity, stillness, e. g. quiet life, 2 Thess. 3. 12: in the sense of still- ness, silence, Acts 22. 2, 1 Tim. 2. 1 1. 7)o-i>x ios > ov > &* Vi a dj. (=VTcu : absol. v. 20. 7}TT7]/j.a, aros, to (rjTTdo/uLai), a being inferior, in a worse state, i. e. as compared with any other or former state, duty, &c. Rom. 11. 12 H\Try\p.a avroov i. e. * their being brought into a worse state,' = diminution, degra- dation: hence failure, fault, 1 Cor. 6.7. H\ttoov, ovos, 6, 7), used as an irreg. com par. to Kan6s, viz. worse, inferior, weaker ; in N. T. only neut., 1 Cor. 11. 17 els to t)ttov for the worse; adv. 2 Cor. 12. 15 t)ttov ay awccfxai the less am I loved. f/^ecc, 6o, fut. t)ct sound, noise, Acts 2. 2 : metaph. fame, rumour, Luke 4. 37, comp. Mark 1. 28 olkot). 0. ®ad$a?os, ou, 6, Thaddceus, a sur- name of the apostle Jude, also called Lebbseus, Matt. 10. 3. BaXaacra, rjs, r) (prob. aXs), the sea, a sea, viz. a) genr. and as implying the vicinity of land, Matt. 13. 47 oayf)vr) (BXr)Beio"n els rrjv BaXao'cav, 18.6 ireXayos rrjs BaX. depth of the sea: also for the ocean, Rev. 20. 13 ; 7] yr) Kai 7] BaXacrcra land omd sea, for the whole earth, 7. 1 ; 6 ovpavbs Kai r) yr) Kai r) BaXacraa heaven, earth, and sea, for the universe, 5. 13 : poet, of the waters above the firmament, on which the throne of God is said to be founded, BaXacaa vaXlvn crystal sea, 4. 6. b) of particular seas and lakes. (a) by impl. the Mediter- ranean, Acts 10. 6, 32. (j8) the Red Sea, epvBpa BaXaacra, Acts 7. 36 ; absol. 1 Cor. 10. 1. (7) the sea of Galilee or Tiberias, 7) BaX, r?is Ta- XiXalas Matt. 4. 18, rrjs TifiepidSos John 21. 1 ; absol. 6. 16. BaXiroo, f. \ffUj to warm, make warm, by fire, or by warmth imparted ; in N. T. fig. to cherish, nourish, trans. 1 Thess. 2. 7 &s av rpocpbs BaXrcrj to, eavrr)s reKva, Eph. 5. 29. (dd/mag, i), indec, Thamar, Heb. i palm- tree,' the widow of Er, Matt. 1.3. Bafx^eco, 60, fut. 7](T(a (Bd[i(3os), to be astonished, amazed, intrans. Acts 9. 6 rpefxcov Kai Ba/Jificov text. rec. : later also trans., hence pass. BapLfieo/uai, to be astonished, amazed, Mark 1. 27. B a p. j6 os, eos, ovs, ro (QdofAai), aston- ishment, amazement, Luke 4. 36. BavdcifMos, ov, 6, i), adj. (Bdvaros), deadly, e.g. poisonous, Mark 16. 18. Bavarrjcpopos, ov, 6,i), adj. (Bdvaros, (pepco), death- bringing, deadly, Jam. 3.8. Bdvaros, ov, 6 (Bavelv, ft*. Buf)(TKco)i death, the extinction of life, natu- rally or by violence, a) genr. and of natural death, John 11.4; Mark 14. 34 irepiXviros eojs Bavdrov sorrow- ful even unto death, comp. Engl. ' to grieve one's self to death ;' Rev. 13. 3 els Bdvarov, ib. irXinyi) rod Bavdrov deadly wound. PI. Bdvarot deaths, L e. exposures to death, 2 Cor. 11. 23. Hence meton. for plague, pes- tilence, Rev. 6. 8. b) spoken of a violent death, e. g. as a punishment, evoxos Bavdrov Matt. 26. 66, Kara- Kpiveiv riva Bavdrcc 20. 18, Bdvaros aravpov Phil. 2. 8 ; genr. Matt. 10. 21. So of the death of Jesus, Phil. 2. 8 ; as piacular, Rom. 5. 10. By Hebr. Matt. 15. 4 Bavdrcc reXevrdroj, Rev. 2. 23 a7roKreva> iv Bavdrcp. c) in O. T. death often has the sense of destruction, perdition, misery, implying both physical dissolution and exclusion from the presence and favour of God, in consequence of sin ; in N. T. this notion is applied with more definiteness to the gos- pel-scheme, and as (cor) is used to denote the bliss and glory of the kingdom of God, including the idea of a joyful resurrection, so Bdvaros is put for the opposite, viz. exclu- sion from the kingdom of God, in- cluding the idea of physical death as aggravated by eternal condem- nation; John 8. 51 Bdvarov ov fify Beccprjorrj els rbv ouoova, Rom. 6, 16 SovXol afxaprias els Bdvarov, v. 21 rb reXos eKeivoiv Bdvaros, 2 Tim. 1. 10 Karapyi)o~avros p.ev rbv Bdvarov, - ricravros 5e £oor)v dia rod evayyeXiov : called also 6 devrepos Bdvaros, Rev. 2. 11. d) poet. 6 Bdvaros personi- fied, death, as the king of hades, Rev. 6. 8 : meton. for a8r]s itself, Matt. 4. 16 ev x®P a K( * L o~Kiq Bavdrov death-shade, the shades of orcus, i. e. thickest darkness. Bavar 600, 60, f. ooo~oo (Bdvaros), to put to death, in N. T. by the intervention of others, i. e. to cause to be put to death, to deliver over to death, trans. a) pr. Matt. 10. 21 Bavar (xxrovcriv av- rovs, ssep. b) fig. to mortify, subdue evil desires, &c. Rom. 8. 13 ; pass. to become dead to any thing, be freed from its power, with dat. 7. 4. Bdirroo, fut. t|/o>, aor. 2 eracpov, to perform funeral rites, pr. including burning and burial ; in N. T. genr. to bury, inter, trans., Matt. 8. 21. ©apa, 6, indec, Thara, Heb. Terah, pr. name of the father of Abraham, Luke 3. 34. Ocifjfjtu) 199 diXrifia Bapf>4co, w, f. 'fjcrco (Bdfipos, later Att. for Bdpaos), to be of good cheer, have good courage, be full of hope and confidence, intrans., 2 Cor. 5. 6 Bap- povvres ttolvtotg, v. 8 : foil, by tv tivi, to have hope and confidence in any one, 7. 16; by ds viva, to be bold to- wards any one, 10. 1, 2. Bap&eco, to, f. 'fjorco (Bdpaos), same as Bappito ; in N. T. only imperat. Bdp- o~ei, 6apae?T€, be of good cheer, have good courage, spoken by way of en- couragement, Matt. 9. 22, 14. 27. Bdpcros, eos, ovs, to, cheer, i.e. a cheerful mind, courage, spirit, e. g. Xafxfidveiv Odpcros to take courage, i.e. to be encouraged, be full of hope and confidence, Acts 28. 15. Bad /a a, aros, to (Bdo/uai), a wonder; in N. T. admiration, Rev. 17. 6. Qavfxd^co, f. dcroficu, aor. 1 iBav/xaaa {Bavfxa), to wonder, viz. a) intrans. to be astonished, amazed, absol. Matt. 8. 10 S'lrjaovs i6av/jLao~€, ssep. With adjuncts, to wonder at any thing ; e. g. with ace. of pron. as remote object, John 5. 28 /at] Sav/id^ere rov- to, Luke 24. 12 to 76701/0'$ : with did Ti Mark 6. 6, %v tivi Luke 1. 21, hri tivi 2. 33, irepi twos v. 18: foil, by 0V1, to wonder that, because, &c. 11. 38 ; by el, to wonder if, whether, Mark 15. 44. b) by impl., trans, to won- der at, i. e. to admire, with ace. Luke 7. 9 6 'Irjaovs iBavp.ao~sv clvt6v, Acts 7. 31 ; pass. 2 Thess. 1. 10. From the Heb., Jude 16 BavjudfrvTes 7rcoV- tona admirers of persons, i. e. * hav- ing respect to persons, partial.' In const, prseg. Rev. 13. 3 &av/jid(eiv oiriaco tov Brjpiov to wonder after the beast, i. e. to admire and follow him, become his worshipper, comp. v. 4. BavfxdcrLos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (Bav/j.d(to), wonderful, admirable ; in N. T. neut. to Bavfxdcnov, a wonder, miracle, Matt. 21.15. Bav/j,ao-T6s,->i,6v (Bavpidfa), wonder- ful, admirable, wondrous, Rev. 15. 1, Matt. 21 . 42. In the sense of strange, unusual, 2 Cor. 11. 14 teal ov Bavfxatr- toV no wonder ; John 9. 30. Bed, as, rj (Be6s), a goddess, e.g. Di- ana, Aets 19. 27. Bedo/aai, f. do-o/uicu, depon. mid. (Bea, Bdo/aai), aor. 1 pass. 4Bed0r)v in pass. sense, to see, look at, behold, trans* a) pr., including the notion of de" sire, pleasure, &c. Matt. 11. 7 H £i;7]\0eT€ BedaacrBai ; so irpbs to Bea- Brjvat avTols in order to be seen by them, 6. 1. In the sense of to visit, Rom. 15. 24. b) simply to see, to perceive with the eyes, = l$€?v, with accus. John 8. 10 fi7]heva Beao-d/xevos: pass. iOedB-r] vn cloths Mark 16. 11 : with ace. and part. v. 14, Luke 5. 27: foil. by&Vi John 6.5. BeaTpi^to, f. icrco (BeaTpov), to be an actor in the theatre, to bring upon the theatre, present as a spectacle, trans. ; hence in N. T. genr. to make a pub- lic spectacle of, expose to public scorn, pass. Heb. 10. 33 : criminals were sometimes exposed and punished in the theatre. BitiTQov, ov, t6 (Bedo/xai), a theatre, i. e. the place where dramatic and other public spectacles were exhi- bited ; here too the people were ac- customed to convene on other occa- sions, to hear harangues, hold public consultations, &c. Acts 19. 29 : me- ton. a spectacle, public show, fig. 1 Cor. 4. 9. Be?ov, ov, to*, sulphur, brimstone, Rev. 19. 20 ; ttvq not BeTov fire and brim- stone, i. e. sulphurous flames, 14. 10 ; irvp kclI kclttvos kcu Belov sulphurous flames and smoke, 9. 17. Be?os, a, ov ((deos), divine, pertain- ing to God, 2 Pet. 1. 3, 4. Neut. to Beiov the divine nature, Divinity, Acts 17.29. & glottis, 7)tos, 7] (&e6s), Deity, God- head, i. e. the divine nature and per- fections, Rom. 1. 20. BeitoDrjs, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (Belov, eldos), sulphurous, i. e. made of sul- phur, Rev. 9. 17. BeXrjfjLa, cltos, t6 (BeXto), will, i. e. active volition, a) pr. will, the act of willing, wish, good pleasure, Matt. 26. 42 yeu7]Br)Tco to BeXr\jxd crov, 1 Cor. 16. 12 ovk r)v BeXy/Aa: so BeXrj- fia cragKos carnal desire, John 1. 13. b) me ton. will, the thing willed, what one wills to do, or to have done, Matt. 7. 21 6 rroitov to BeXr\ixa tov ttcitqos, Eph. 2. 3 tc\ B eX'f} juaT a ttjs aagKos. Hence, by impl., will, i. e. purpose, counsel, decree, law, Matt. Oe\l](TLQ 200 QejiiXtog 18. 14 ovk eo'riv BeXrjfia efxirpocrBtv rod -warpos : so collect, rb BeXy/na rod &eov, the counsels, eternal pur- poses of God, 6. 10. c) meton. will, the faculty of willing-, free-will, 1 Cor. 7. 37 e^ovcriav e%ej irepl rod Idldv BeXrj/naros : of God, 1 Pet. 3. 17 el Be- Xei rb BeXy/ua rod ©eod. BeXyjCLS, eoos, 7] (BeXoo), will, good pleasure of God, Heb. 2. 4. de\oo and eOeXoo (fut. BeXrjaoo), both forms being used alike by the At- tics, though not indiscriminately, — to will, wish, desire, pr. implying ac- tive volition and purpose, and thus differing from fiovXofiai. a) pr. to will, i. e. to have in mind, to pur- pose, intend, please, (a) of God and Christ, foil, by infin. aor. Rom. 9. 22 el OeXoov 6 ®ebs evdei^ao'Bai r r )jv op- yi]v, CoL 1. 27; by inf. and ace. 1 Tim. 2. 4 ; absol. with inf. impl. John 5. 21. (/3) of men, foil, by inf. aor. Matt. 5. 40 tw BeXovri coi tcpi- Br\vai, John 1. 44 ; pres. Matt. 19. 21 el BeXeis reXeios elvai, John 6. 67 ; by inf. and ace. Luke 1. 62 ; absol. with inf. impl. Matt. 8. 2 eav BeXys, Mark 3. 13. So with neg. ov BeXoo, not to will, not to have in mind, and by impl. to will not, to determine not to do this or that, to refuse, &c. foil, by inf. aor. Matt. 2. 18 ovk tfBeXe irapaKX'qBrivai, Mark 6, 26 ; pres. John 7. 1 ; absol. with inf. impl. Matt. 18. 30. In an- tith., e g. to will and to do, Rom. 7. 18, Phil. 2. 13. Further, with a negative, the idea of BeXoo some- times approaches that of Svvafiai, to be able, T can, Luke 18. 13 ovk tfBeXev ovde robs ocpBaXjUiovs eirapai, * would not, could not, dared not.' (y) Jig. of the wind, John 3. 8 ottov QeXei irvei, i. e. pro lubitu. b) genr. to wish, desire, choose, foil, by inf. aor. Luke 8. 20 lde?v a] TroiTjo'o} vfuv, as in Engl, what will ye [that] / should do unto you ? 26. 17 7rov BeXets eroLfxacrajfiev croi do~Kco), taught of God, 1 Thess. 4. 9. 6eo\6yos, ov, 6 (0e 6s, Keyco), theo- logue, one who treats of God and divine things ; in N. T. spoken of John, the divine, the theologian, in the inscription of the Apocalypse, as maintaining the divine nature and attributes of the Logos, comp. Rev. 1. 2. eoju a % ea?, So, f. r)(roo (Oeo/xdxos), to fight or contend against God, Acts 23. 9 text. rec. dcofidxos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (®e6s, fid- Xo/JLcu), fighting against God, con- tending with God, Acts 5. 39. 6e6ir v ever os, ov, 6, r), adj. (®e6s, Tri/eco), God-inspired, given from God, 2 Tim. 3. 16 iracraypacpr) Qe6trvevo~ros. ®e6s, ov, 6, God. a) genr., God, the supreme Lord and Father of all, Je- hovah, 6 0e £> !• fa® (0yoiov, fj.d- XQ/uai), to fight with wild beasts, like condemned persons in the public spectacles; absol. 1 Cor. lo. 32, prob. fig. in allusion to Acts 19. 29 sq., ' if to human view, as men would count it, I fought with wild beasts;' others lit., if so far as depended on man's will I fought, Sec, supposing that the infuriated multitude (Acts 1. c.) may have demanded that Paul should be thus punished. 0wpiov, ov, to, a beast, wild beast, Mark 1. 13 : fig. of brutal, savage men, Tit. 1.12: symbolically in the Apocalypse, 11. 7, ssep. 0r)o~avgi£a), f. law (07]aavp6s), to trea- sure up, lay up in store, foil, by ace. 0rjcravpl£eT€ v/uuv 0r]o~avpovs, Luke 12. 21: fig. of evil, punishment, Horn. 2. 5 00777V- By impl. to keep in store, reserve, pass, with dat. 2 Pet. 3. 7. 6rjaavp6s, ov, 6 (tl07)jjll). 1. treasure, any thing laid up in store, wealth, e. g. temporal, Matt. 6. 19: fig. of spiritual treasures, pertaining to the mind or to eternal life, v. 20. 2. treasury, place where treasures, stores, are laid up, storehouse, Matt. 13. -52 eKjSdAAej e/c too dTjcravpov Kai- vd Kal iraXaid : fig. of the storehouse of the mind, where the thoughts, feel- ings, counsels are laid up, 12. 3-5; hence of a chest, box, casket, in which precious things are kept, 2. 11 avoi- ^avres rovs Orjaavpovs avTwv. 0iyydvoj, f. 0l^o/j.ai. aor. 2 %0iyov (a. lengthened form of the pres. instead of 8iycc), to touch, with gen. Heb. 12. 20 kclv 0-npiov 0lyr) tov opovs : absol. Col. 2. 21: in tens, to touch forci- bly, — to smite, harm, Heb. 11. 28 e iva fxT) 6 6\o6p€vccv diyn avrccv. 0\lfici), fut. \pw, to press, press upon, trans.; in N. T. a) pr. of a person in a crowd, Mark 3. 9 %va fj.r) 0\if3w- criv avTov. In the sense of to press \ 'titer. co?npr Rom. 2. 9, 0A.7- \pis Kal avdyKT] 2 Cor, 6. 4. 0vr)(TK), mortal; cr^aa 6opv(3e a) 204 Ovfilafxa Rom. 6. 12, adp£ 2 Cor. 4. 11: to 6v7)t6v mortal nature, mortality, 5. 4. Bopvfieco, co, f.^crca (BSpvfios), to make a noise, uproar, clamour, spoken of a multitude, genr. ; in N. T. a) mid. spoken of loud lamentation, wailing-, to make a noise together, among them- selves, to wail together, Matt. 9. 23 iScbi' o%Aov OopvfiovfAsvov. b) trans. to set in an uproar, excite tumult in, rr)v iroXiv Acts 17. 5. BSpvfios, ov, o, noise, uproar, clamour, of a multitude, viz. a) genr. Matt. 27. 24 Bopvfios ylverai : of loud la- mentation, wailing, Mark 5. 38. b) of popular commotion, tumult, Matt. 26. 5, Mark 14. 2, Acts 20. 1. Bpavco, f. ceo, perf. pass. reBgavCixai, to break in pieces, crush; in N. T. fig. to break, crush, i. e. the strength of any one ; reBpavcr/xevos, crushed, bruised, oppressed, Luke 4. 18 airo- crreiXai re6 gavtr fxevovs ev acpecrei. Opifxfxa, aros, to (rpecpco), pr. a nurs- ling, thing bred, breed, and hence cattle, flocks, herds, John 4. 12. Bpr\vito, co, fut. 'fjo'co (Bprjvos), to weep aloud, wail, mourn, viz. a) intrans. John 16. 20 K\avor€T€ nal Bprjvrjaere : of hired mourners wailing for the dead, Matt. 11. 17. b) trans, in later usage, to bewail, Luke 23. 27. Bpr\vos, ov, 6 (Bpeco), loud weeping, wailing, Matt. 2. 18. 6prjo~Keia, as, r\ (BgrjCKtvco), a wor- shipping, worship, often with the idea of superstition, e. g. BprjCKela rcov ayyeXtov Col. 2. 18: so of a severe mode or form of worship, Acts 26. 5 : genr, of the worship of God, and hence religion, piety, Jam. 1. 26. BprjcKos, ov, 6, 7J, adj. {6 pew), fearing God, pious, religious, Jam. 1. 26. BpiafxfUsvco, f. crco (dpiafifios), to tri- umph, hold a triumph ; in N. T. a) to lead in triumph, triumph over, with ace. Col. 2. 15. b) causat. to cause to triumph, with ace. 2 Cor. 2. 14. 0/n'£, rpixo's, rj, pi. rptx^s, dat. pi. Bpi^i, a hair, pi. the hair, sc. of the head, sing. Matt. 5. 36; pi. 10. 30, saep. : of the hair of animals, 3. 4. Bpoeco, to, fut. rjeco (6p6os, Bpiio), to make a clamour, tumult; later and in N. T. trans, to disturb, trouble, terrify, pass. Matt, 24. 6 u^ BpocTaBc. Bpoju&os, ov, 6, a large drop, clot, Luke 22. 44 BgSjufioi a'^aros. BpSvos, ov, 6 (Bgdco obsoL), a seat, pr. a high seat with a footstool ; later and in N. T. a throne, as the emblem of regal authority, a) pr. as attri- buted to kings, Acts 2. 30 : also to God, as the sovereign of the uni- verse, Matt. 5. 34; to Jesus, as the Messiah, 19. 28; to the apostles in the kingdom of God, ib. ; symboli- cally to the elders around God's throne, Rev. 4. 4 : further, to Satan, 2. 13 ; symbolically to the beast, 16. 10. b) meton. for dominion, Luke 1. 32 dcoaei avrcp rbv Bp6vov Aafiio', Heb. 1.8: also for a potentate, higher power, Col. 1. 16 efr-e Qq6vol kt\, where Bpovoi is spoken generally of earthly or of celestial potentates, i. e. archangels. ©vdreipa, tov, rd, Thyatira, a city of Asia Minor, on the confines of Lydia and Mysia, near the river Lycus, between Sardis and Perga- mus, Acts 16. 14. Bvydrrjp, repos, rp6s, t\, a daughter. a) pr. and genr. Matt. 9. 18, saep. : fig. as expressing a relation of kind- ness and tenderness, 2 Cor. 6. .18; also voc. in a direct address, Matt. 9. 22 6dpo~ei, Bvyarcp. b) from the Heb., daughter, i. e. a female de- scendant, Luke 1. 5, 13. 16. c) from the Heb., put before names of places, Luke 23. 28 Bvyarepes 'lepovcraA-fifJi daughters of Jerusalem, i. e. born and living there, its female inhabitants : hence in sing. Bvydrrjp ~%ilov daughter of Sion, pr. collect, for the inhabitants of Sion, and in poet, personification put for Sion itself, i. e. Jerusalem, Matt. 21. 5. Bvydrpiov, ov, r6 (Bvydrrjp), a little daughter, female child, Mark 5. 2,3. BveWa, rjs, r) (0vco), a tempest, whirl- wind, Heb. 12. 18. 6 vivos, 7], ov (Bvi'a), thyine, Rev. 18. 12 : the Bv'Ca or Ova was an ever- green African tree with aromatic wood, from which statues and costly vessels were made, Lat. citrus. Bv/niajna, aros, ro (Bv/jLidco), incense burnt in religious worship, Rev. 5. 8: meton. Luke 1. 10 &pa rod 0v- fxid^aros, and v. 1 1 Bwiacrrjjpiov rov Ov/juarripiov 205 6v VO) Ov/jl. hour and altar of incense, i. e. for burning incense. BvfAiari)piov, ov, r6 (Bv/uiidco), a cen- ser for burning incense, Heb. 9. 4, — others, altar of incense. Ovjulloloo, co, f. ao~co (Bv/na, Bvco), to burn incense, absol. Luke 1. 9 eAa%e rod Bv/jLiaaai. Ov/AO/nax*®, cD, f. i\crco (Bv/ulSs, fiaxo- p.ai), to fight fiercely ; in N. T. to be greatly offended, enraged against, foil, by dat. Acts 12. 20. 6v/j.6s, ov, 6 (Bvco), pr. mind, soul, e. g. as the principle of life, the seat of the will or desire, of the emo- tions or passions ; hence genr. and in N. T. passion, i. e. violent com- motion of mind, indignation, anger, wrath, differing from bgyr) in the mode of conception rather than in the thing signified ; Luke 4. 28 e- ir\{l(rdy)o'av irdvrts Bvfiov, Eph. 4. 31 6v/j.bs Kal bgyr) : pi. Bv/jlo'i bursts of anger, Gal. 5. 20. Spoken of God, and including the idea of punish- ment, punitive judgments, Rev. 15. 1; Rom. 2. 8 Bvfibs koI opyr), the direst judgments. Further, in O.T. Jehovah is represented as giving to the nations in his wrath an intoxi- cating cup, so that they reel and stagger to destruction; hence also in N. T. oivos rod Bvjjlov rod OeoD wine of the wrath of God, Rev. 14. 10 ; with olvos impl. 15. 7 : by a similar figure, r) \T)vbs rod Bv/j.ov rod 0eoD v. 19, the wine- press of the wrath of God, in allusion to Is. 63. 3. Bv/a6co, So, f. docrco (Bvfx6s), to provoke to anger, pass, to be angry, Matt. 2. 16. Bvpa, as, i), a door, pi. at Bvpai doors, i e. perhaps double-doors. a) pr. and genr. Matt. 6. 6; Acts 12. 13 rrjv Bvpav rod irvkcovos, i. e. a small door or wicket within a larger: so door of a prison, 5. 19 ; of the tem- ple, 3. 2 ; of a fold or enclosure, John 10. 1: symbolically, Rev. 3. 20 : hence ra irpbs rrjv dvpav (=rb irgSOvpov), vestibule, porch, Mark 2. 2. So iirl Bvpais eivai to be at the door, i. e. near at hand, Matt. 24. 33 ; also James 5. 9 irpb Bvpcov €0~rr)Kev. b) by impl. entrance, e. g. of a cave or sepulchre, mouth, Matt. 27. 60. Metaph. access, opportunity, as avol- yeiv rrjv Bvgav to set open a door, i. e. to give access, present opportunity, Acts 14. 27 ; so Rev. 3. 8 Bvpa ai/€- ocy^ivn, free access to one's self: meton. one who is the medium of access to any thing, John 10. 7 el/A y) Bvqa tCov Trpofidroov. 6vpe6s, ov, 6 (Ovpa), pr. a door, i.e. a stone for closing the entrance of a cave ; in later Greek and in N. T. a shield, as being large and of an oblong shape like a door, fig. Eph. 6. 16 rbv dvpebv rrjs irio'Tecas. Ovpis, idos, i) [Ovpa), a little door, aperture; in N. T. a window, Acts 20. 9 Ka9r}/j.€vos iirl rrjs Bvpidos, where Engl, in a window. Bvpoop6s, ov, 6, 7] (Bvpa, ovpos), a door-keeper, porter, male or female, Mark 13. 34 6 Bvp., John 18. 16 r) Bvp.; of a shepherd keeping watch at the door of a fold, 10. 3. Bvcria, as, t) (Bvco), sacrifice, i. e. a) pr. the act and rite of sacrificing, mactation, Matt. 9. 13, Heb. 9. 26 dia, rrjs Bvaias avrov. Of an expia- tory sacrifice for sin, Eph. 5. 2. b) meton. the thing sacrificed, victim, the flesh of victims, Mark 9. 49 ; 1 Cor. 10. 18 ol iffBtovrts ras Bvaias who eat of the victims, as was done by the priests and persons offering the sacrifice. So of birds as a sin-offer- ing, Luke 2. 24. Metaph. 1 Pet. 2. 5 ; Rom. 12. 1 Bvaiav faaav, see £dcc a. y. c) fig. of service, obedience, praise, offered to God, offering, obla- tion, Phil. 2. 17: so Bvaia cuVeVecos offering of praise, Heb. 13. 15. Bvcriacrrripiov, ov, ro (Bvaidfa), an altar, genr. Matt. 5. 23 : spec, of the altar for burnt- offerings in the tem- ple, 23. 35; so 1 Cor. 10. 18 koivu- vol rov Bvcr. and Heb. 13. 10 cpaysiv eK rov Bvo~. i. e. of the victims laid upon the altar; symbolically in hea- ven, Rev. 16. 7 rjKovcra rov Bvcr. Ae- yovros, i. e. a voice from the altar : of the altar of incense in the tem- ple, pr. Luke 1.11; symbolically in heaven, Rev. 8. 3. Bvco, f. vaoo, perf. pass. reBvfiai, aor. 1 pass. irvBrfv, to sacrifice, kill and offer in sacrifice, immolate, absol. Acts 14. 13 fjBeXe Bv€iv, with dat. v. 18, ace. and dat. 1 Cor. 10. 20. So rb irdo~x a Bveiv to kill the paschal lamb, i. e. as a species of sacrifice, Mark 14. 12. T e (jJJJLCLQ 206 iStOQ Hence, as sacrifices were connected with feasting, Qveiv is also simply to kill, slaughter, i. e. animals for a feast, Luke 15. 23 rbv p.6o-xov rbv crirevrbv Ova-are: genr. John 10. 10. ®a>IJ.as,a,d, Thomas, Heb. ' twin,' one of the twelve apostles, also called Aidvfios, John 11. 16. 6ct)pa£, atcos, 6, a breast-plate, cuirass, Lat. lorica, armour covering the body from the neck to the thighs, Rev. 9. 9. I. 'ldeipos, ov, 6, Jairus, Heb. ' he gives light/ an officer of a syna- gogue, Mark 5. 22. 'laKwfi, 6, indec. Jacob, Heb. ' sup- planter,' pr. name of two persons in N. T. a) the patriarch of the Jew- ish nation, Matt. 1.2: fig. for the posterity of Jacob, the Jewish people, Rom. 11. 26. b) the father of Jo- seph the husband of Mary, Matt. 1.15. 'laKoopos, ov, 6 (prob. = 'Ia/«6/3), James, pr. name of two of the apos- tles. 1. James the son of Zebedee, the elder, own brother of John : he was put to death by the elder Herod Agrippa, Acts 12. 2. — 2. James the Less, brother of Jude, and son of Mary, sister to our Lord's mother and wife of Clopas or Alpheus, Matt. 13. 55 ; hence called the son of Al- pheus, 10. 3, and also the brother, i. e. kinsman, of our Lord, GTal. 1. 19. tafia, aros, r6 (Ido/JLat), healing, cure, ■1 Cor. 12.9. 'la/uLfiprjs, ov, u,Jambres,see' t Iavv7}'}. 'law a, 6, indec. Janna, pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 23. 'lavvrjs, ov, 6, Jannes, and 'la/nfipyjs, Jambres, names of two of the Egyp- tian magicians who withstood Moses, 2 Tim. 3. 8; not found in the O. T., but derived by Paul from tradition, which is also preserved in the Tar- gums, Talmud, and rabbins. laofxai, wfiai, f. do~o/j.ai, depon. mid. to heal, cure, trans.; the pres., im- perf. Idoixrju, and aor. 1 mid. lao-dfJL-qv, are active ; the pass, forms, perf. tafxai, aor. 1 IdOrjv, and fut. 1 laOrjcro- /nai, retain the passive sense. With ace. Luke 5. 17 els rb laadai avrovs, 6. 19: pass. Matt. 8. 8 laOfoerai 6 Tra?s fjiov, ver. 1 3 ; foil, by air6, to be healed from or of any thing, Mark 5. 29 eyvco fin Xarai arcb rrjs fxaariyos. Metaph. of moral diseases, to heal, save, i. e. from the consequences of one's sins, Matt. 13, 15 p^irore eirt- (rrpetyoocn, Kal Idorto/jLai avrovs, ssep. 'idped, 6, indec. Jared, Heb. ' de- scent,' pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 37. facts, €0)s, 7} (Idofxai), healing, cure, Luke 13. 32, Acts 4. 22, 30. tacriris, idos, tj, jasper, a precious stone of various colours, as purple, cerulean, green, &c. Rev. 4. 3. i ld), aspect, appearance, Matt. 28. 3. iSios, a, ov, own, one's own, i. e. a) as pertaining to a private person and not to the public, private, particular; hence in N. T. adver- bially : (a) 18 iq individually, sever- ally, 1 Cor. 12. 11 8iaipovv loiq e/ca- arq) KaBaos fiovkerai. (£) tear Idiau privately, by one's self, apart from others, e. g. of an individual, alone, Matt. 14. 13, 23 ave^rj «s to opos Kar Idiau : of several, as apart from all others, 17. 19. b) as belonging to one's self and not to another, own, proper, pecu- liar, viz. (a) denoting ownership, that of which one is himself the owner, possessor, or producer, my own, thy own, his own, Sic; of things, Matt. 22. 5 els rbv ioiov aypov, 25. 15 eKaorrtf Kara rrjv l8iav 8vva[xiv, Mark 15. 20 evehveau avrbv ra Ifid- ria ra tftia, John 5. 43 ev bv6ixari rep l8ia>, 2 Pet. 1. 20 Idias eiriXvaetos (see en i Aver is) : so els ry\v loiav tt6\lv one's own city, where one resides ICLUJTrjQ 207 upevg Matt. 9. 1, or the seat of one's fa- mily Luke 2. 3 ; iu ry Idiq. irarpidi John 4. 44: pleonast. with gen. of person in addition, John 10. 12 ov ouk elal ra. irpofiara XSia, 2 Pet. 3. 3, 1 6*. Hence ra tdia, genr. possessions, property, Luke 18. 28 in mss. ; spec. own house, home, John 19. 27 els ra. Idia, 16. 32; own nation, people, 1. 1 1 : also irpdocreiv ra tb*ia to transact one's own business, 1 Thess. 4. 11; \aA€?v €K r&v iBioov to speak out of one y s own heart, disposition, cha- racter, John 8. 44. Spoken of per- sons, '(Sios adeXcpos John 1. 42; avrjp husband, 1 Cor. 7. 2 ; d€0"7r6rr)s 1 Tim. 6. 1 ; 8ou\os Matt. 25. 14; "idios av- r&v 7rpo(pr)rr)s their own prophet or poet, i. e. of their own country, Tit. 1. 12 : hence oi 18ioi, i. e. own house- hold, family, 1 Tim. 5. 8 ; own friends, companions, John 13. 1; own people, countrymen, 1. 11: collect, rb fbiov 15. 19. (/3) in the sense of peculiar, parti- cular, as distinguishing one person from others, e.g. I8la SiaAe/cros Acts 1. 19, deio~LfiaifjLovia 25. 19, x c * , P l(r l LLa 1 Cor. 7. 7. (7) as denoting that which, in its nature or by appoint- ment, pertains in any way to a per- son or thing, Acts 13. 36 Aafildldia yevea vwrjgerrjaas his own generation, in which he lived ; 1 Cor. 3. 8 rbv XSiov fjuo~$6v . . . tc6irov, 15. 23 ; Acts I. 25 €is rbv XBiov r6irov to his own place, i. e. proper and appointed for him : so Kaipbs ffiios, Kaipol Xdioi, own time, i. e. due, proper time, as deter- mined of God, Gal. 6. 9, 1 Tim. 2. 6. (5) sometimes Uios is put instead of a possessive pronoun, without any emphasis, Matt. 22. 5, 25. 14, 1 Pet. 3. 1, 5 : also = kavrov, 1 Cor. 7. 2 e/cacTT] rbv Wlov &vh*pa, John 1. 42. l^L(i)T7]s, ov, 6 (fSios), a private citi- zen, opp.to one in a public station ; an individual, opp. to the many; in N. T. plebeian, i. e. unlettered, un- learned, Acts 4. 13 aygdjjLfjLaToi Kal IdicaraL, 1 Cor. 14. 16, 23, 24, 2 Cor. II. 6. iBov, a demonstr. particle, lo, behold! (pr. for iBov imperat. of aor. mid. elfiofirju), serving to call attention to something external, exterior to one's self; usually put at the beginning of a clause, or only with Kai before it; but sometimes in the middle, before words which are to be particularly noted, e. g. Luke 13. 16 : construed a) with a nom. and finite verb, Matt. 1. 20 iBov &yy eAos tcvoiov icpdvn avry, 2. 1. b) from the Heb., with a nom. simply, where the verb of existence is implied, Matt. 3. 17 iBov (poovrj 4k roov ovpav&v, Acts 8. 36 lo*ob vBoop. Foil, by iyoj, or an equivalent word, expressing resignation or obedience, Luke 1. 38, Heb. 2. 13: so in an- swers, Acts 9. 10. 'Idovfiaia, as, 7), Idumcea, Mark 3. 8. This country lay to the south-east of Palestine along the great valley El Ghor, which extends from the Dead Sea to the gulf of Akaba, and chiefly on its eastern side, which is rough and mountainous: here dwelt the descendants of Esau, who were always hostile to the Jews, and during the Jewish exile had taken possession of the southern parts of Palestine as far as Hebron, so that the later name Idumaea includes also this region. IB q cos, tiros, 5 (Tb*os), sweat, Luke 22. 44. 'I e (a fir) A, r), indec. Jezebel, pr. name of the impious and idolatrous queen of Ahab ; put in N. T. as the em- blem of false and idolatrous teach- ers, Rev. 2. 20. 'lepdiroXis, cms, 7), Hierapolis, a city of Phrygia, Col. 4. 13. it par ei a, as, i) (U par cvco), priesthood, i.e. priesfs office, Luke 1. 9. Updrevfia, aros, r6 (Uparevco), priesthood* meton. and collect, for priests, i.e. Christians, 1 Pet. 2. 5. hparevoj, fut. evo'co (i€p€vs), to be a priest, officiate as priest, Luke 1. 8. e l€pep.ias, ov, 6, Jeremiah, Heb. 'ap- pointed of Jehovah,' a celebrated prophet of the O. T., Matt. 2. 17. lepevs, coos, 6 (Ug6s), a priest, one who performs the sacred rites ; of heathen priests, 6 Upevs rod Ai6s Acts 14. 13 : of the Jewish priests, genr. Matt. 8.4; of the high priest, Acts 5. 24 ; of Melchisedec, Heb. 7. 1 ; of Jesus, as a spiritual high priest, 5. 6 : fig. Christians are called UpeTs roi @e

*%<«>, y> indec. Jericho, pr. name of a city in the tribe of Benjamin, situated at the foot of the mountains which border the valley of the Jor- dan and the Dead Sea : it was de- stroyed by Joshua, but was after- wards rebuilt, and became the seat of schools of the prophets; Matt. 20. 29. iepoOvTos, ov, o, r\, adj. (Uq6s, Ova), offered in sacrifice, sacrificed, spoken of the flesh of victims, 1 Cor. 10. 28 in some eds. for e&wXodvrov. lepov, ov, r6 (iepos), a temple, i. e. a consecrated place, including the temple proper, or fane (volos), and all its courts and appurtenances ; spoken of a heathen temple, Acts 19. 27 ; elsewhere in N. T. only of the Jewish temple in Jerusalem, and always in reference to it as rebuilt by Herod the Great. According to Josephus, the whole circuit of the temple (t& Uq6v) consisted of three parts or enclosures, viz. the proper temple (va6s) in the midst, and two circular courts or areas around it. The first or outer court or enclosure, which was also the lowest and sur- rounded the whole temple, was open for all, and contained the porches or piazzas where the people collected, and where things and animals per- taining to the sacrifices were bought and sold, as well as money exchan- ged ; it is often called by Christian writers the * court of the gentiles.' From this to the second or inner court or enclosure (to Szvrepov U- pou) was an ascent of fourteen steps, and then of five more ; this was di- vided into the court (or separate place) of the women, and the court of Israel or of the priests, and none but such as were clean were per- mitted to enter it: here too the sa- crifices were prepared and offered, for here stood the altar of burnt- offerings before the entrance of the va.6s, comp. Matt. 23. 35. The third and highest enclosure was the tem- ple itself (vaos, to Upbv TpWov), into which only the priests might enter, comp. Luke 1. 9, 10, and which was divided into two parts, the sanctuary (t^ ayiov), and the holy of holies (rb aytov ayioov). The whole temple therefore consisted strictly of two parts, 6 va6s, and to irp6vaov or the courts and appurtenances. Hence rb Upbv is put for the whole, and also for the irp6vaov, but not for the va6s ; e. g. a) genr. and for the whole, Matt. 24. 1 Ths olfcodofjias tov lepov. b) of the courts, irp6vaov, Matt. 12. 5 ol Upsts iv t<£ Up$ to jSe/Sr/Aovtn, Mark 11. 11. c) of the outer court, where things were bought and sold, Matt. 21. 12; here too Jesus disputed and taught, v. 23 ; so the apostles, Acts 5. 20. UpoTrpeir'fis, eos, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (iepSs, irgsTTdo) , pr. becoming to a sacred place or person, hence becoming to religion, Tit. 2. 3 ev KaTacrT'fjixaTL Icpoirpeireis, i. e. in their conduct adorning the Christian profession. iep6$, d, 6u, sacred, consecrated to God; in N. T. a) 2 Tim. 3. 15 t& iepa ypd/bL/nuTa the sacred writings, holy Scriptures, i. e. the Old Test, b) to. lepd sacred things, sacred rites, 1 Cor. 9. 13 ol tol iepa £pya£6p.Gvoi those performing the sacred rites, minister- ing in holy things. 'lepocrSkvfjia, see < l€povo , aAr)[j.. 'Y^poaoXvpLiTfis, ov, 6, a Jerusalem- ite, one from Jerusalem, Mark 1. 5, legoavXeo), w, f. ija'co (i€g6crv\o6 a e, 6, indec. Jephthah, Heb. * he delivered,' a leader of Israel, Heb. 11.32. y l€xovias, ov, 6, Jechonias,Heb. ' Je- hovah-appointed,' a king of Judah, son of Jehoiakim, and grandson of Josiah, Matt. 1. 11, 12, where he is said to be the son of Josiah, — the name of Jehoiakim ('Iwa/cef/x) being omitted in the genealogy in text, rec, though found in some mss. 'irjorovs, 6, gen. and dat. 'Irjaov, ace. 'lyo-ovv, Jesus, Heb. ' Jehovah his help,' pr. name of three persons in N. T. 1. Jesus, the Christ, the Sa- viour of men, Matt. 1. 1, saepiss. — 2. for Joshua, the successor of Moses and leader of Israel, Acts 7. 45. — 3. Jesus, surnamed Justus, a fellow- labourer with Paul, Col. 4. 11. LKav6s, 4\, 6v (lkolvco), pr. coming to, reaching to, and hence sufficing, a) sufficient, (a) of things, enough, 2 Cor. 2. 6 LKOLVOV TCp roiovrco r\ iiriTL/j.ia avrr], Luke 22. 38 lkolvov 4ari it is enough, desist : hence to luavov satisfaction, e. g. to iKavov iroiuv rivi to make sa- tisfaction, to satisfy, Mark 15. 15; to iKavbv Aa/3e7> to take satisfaction, i. e. security, Acts 17. 9. (£) of persons, adequate, competent, foil, by irpSs Ti, 2 Cor. 2. 16 irpbs ravra ris lKav6s ; by infin. aor. 3. 5. So in the sense of competent, worthy, foil, by infin. aor. Matt. 3. 11 ov ovk elpl iKa- vhs ia vTrodrjfjiaTa fiacrrdcrai, Mark 1. 7; pres. 1 Cor. 15. 9; foil, by ha, Matt. 8. 8. b) spoken of number or magni- tude, abundant, great, much, pi. many, apyvgia Wavd Matt. 28. 12 ; o;(;Aos Ittavos a great multitude, Mark 10. 46 ; \ahs iKavos Acts 5. 37. So of time, LKavaX rj/nepai many days, 9. 23 ; luavbs xp^vos a long time, gen. 27. 9, dat. 8. 11, ace. 14. 3, ace. pi. x§ovovs iKavovs Luke 20. 9 ; lie x?^ VOiV 4 J iKav6v a long while, Acts 20. 11. LKavoTqs, tjtos, ij ( iKavSs), sufficiency , competency, ability, 2 Cor. 3. 5. I Kay 6 co, co, f. cocroo (iKav6s), to make sufficient, to render competent ox fit, with ace. 2 Cor. 3. 6, Col. 1. 12. LK€T7)pia, aS, 77 (lK€T7]pl0S, fr. lK€T7]s), prop, the suppliant-branch, i. e. the olive-branch which suppliants held in the hand, eAcua or £a/35os being understood ; in N. T. supplication, Heb. 5. 7. Ik fids, ados, rj, moisture, dampness, Luke 8. 6. *\k6viov, ov, t6, Iconium, a large and populous city of Asia Minor, lying near the confines of Phrygia, Lyca- onia, and Pisidia, Acts 13.51. i\ap6s, a 6u ( e i\aos), Lat. hilaris,!. e. cheerful, joyous, 2 Cor. 9. 7. IXaporrjs, 7]ros, 77 (l\ap6s), cheerful- ness, alacrity, Rom. 12. 8. IxdcTKOfAai, f. daofxai (tAaos), mid., to reconcile to one's self by expiation, to propitiate ; in N. T. with ace. ras afiaQTias, to propitiate as to sins, to make propitiation for sins, Heb. 2. 17. Aor. 1 imperat. t\do~dr)Ti in the pass, sense, be propitious, be merciful, with dat. Luke 18. 13. iXao'tiSs, ov, 6 (IXacrKOfAai), propitia- tion, expiation (abstr. for concr. pro- pitiator), 1 John 2. 2, 4. 10. l\ao'T'f)pios, a, ov {iKaaKOfiai), pro- f t\ecoQ 210 iva pitiatory, expiatory; in N. T. a) masc. 6 lAaCTTipios, a propitiator, one who makes propitiation, Rom. 3. 25. b) neut. to tXaar^ptov mercy- seat, Heb. 9. 5, pr. the lid or cover of the ark of the covenant. 'i\€oos, a), 6, f], adj. (Attic for e i\aos), as used of the gods, appeased, propi- tious, of men, cheerful ; in N. T. of God, propitious, merciful, with dat. Heb. 8. 12 iAecos ecrofiai reus aSoclais. From the Heb., 'i\€dos o~oi i. e. eo-rw 6 ©eos, God be merciful to thee 1 God forgive thee ! = God forbid ! fify ye- voiro, far be it from thee ! as an ex- clamation of aversion, Matt. 16. 22. 'IWvpucov, ov, t 6, Illy ricum, a coun- try of Europe on the eastern shore of the Adriatic gulf, north of Epi- rus, and west of Macedonia ; Rom. 15. 19. ifx a s, dvros, 6, a thong, strap, of lea- ther ; in N. T. spec, a) pi. thongs with which the hands of captives or criminals were bound and then drawn up into the position for scourging, Acts 22. 25 irpotTeivev avrbv rots ijuao~i, — others, a scourge. b) a shoe-latchet, the thong by which a shoe or sandal was fastened to the foot, Mark 1. 7. i/nari^ot), f. io'oi) (i/uLdriov), to clothe; in N. T. only pass. perf. part. !/na- Ttcf[iivos clothed, Mark 5. 15. \\xdriov, ov, to (TfjLa, etjua), a gar- ment, e. g, a) genr. any garment, Matt. 9. 16 £tt\ tfjLaricp 7ra\ai$ : pi. ra l/ndria, garments, clothing, raiment, including the outer and inner gar- ment (mantle and tunic), 17. 2 ra LfidTia avrov iyevero XevKa: so in the phrase to rend the clothes, 26. 65. b) the outer garment, mantle, pallium, different from the tunic (xltvv), and worn over it, comp. Acts 9. 39 : it seems to have been a large piece of woollen cloth nearly square, which was wrapped round the body or fastened about the shoulders, and served also to wrap the wearer in at night; hence it might not be taken by a creditor, though the tunic could be, Matt. 5. 40 ; so 9. 20, 21 : pi. ra Ifxaria, outer garments, which were often laid aside, Acts 7. 58. ifjLari(riJ.6s, ov, 6 (Ifiarifa), clothing, raiment, genr. clothes, Luke 7. 25. Ifx^ipofxai, depon. (fyte/ws), to long for, and hence to have a strong affec- tion for, with gen., 1 Thess. 2. 8 text, rec, — others dfAzigofxevoi, q. v. 'Iva, conjunct, that, construed usually with the subjunctive, seldom with the optative, often with the indica- tive; pr. t€\lkccs or final, as mark- ing the end, purpose, cause, for or on account of which any thing is done, to the end that, in order that it might or may be so and so ; but also enfiariKcas or eventual, as marking simply the event or result of any action, that in which it ter- minates, so that it was, is, will be so and so : these two significations, however, are often so nearly related, that the distinction then consists ra- ther in a different mode of concep- tion than in any thing essential. I. pr. TtAiKcos, as marking the final end, purpose, or cause, to the end that, in order that, and 'iva jxi] in or- der that not, lest. 1. with the sub- junctive, a) preceded by the pre- sent or an aorist of any mood except the indicative, or by the perfect in a present sense, where the subjunc- tive marks what it is supposed will really take place ; Matt. 9. 6 'iva eiS^Te . . . tot€ \eyei to the end that ye may know (comp. Mark 2. 10, Luke 5. 24), 18. 16, 19. 16, Luke 8. 10, 12. 36, John 1. 7 olros ^\6evtva fiapTvprjan, 5. 34 ravra \4yx 'iva itolw, 11. 4, 17. 21 'iva 6 koo~jhos iri(TT€vo"n } Acts 16. 30, Rom. 1. 11, Gal. 6. 13, Jam. 4. 3, saepiss. ; 'iva firi Luke 8. 12, Rom. 11. 25. b) by the imperative, the subjunc. as above in a. ; after imper. pres. Luke 21. 36 aypvirve?T€ 'Iva Kara^icod^re, John 7. 3, 1 Cor. 7. 5 bis, Eph. 4. 28, 6. 3 ; 'iva fjLrj Matt. 7. 1, John 5. 14 ;— after imper. aor. Matt. 14. 15 airSXvcrov robs #%Aovs, 'iva ayopdacoo'iv Ppd>jj.a- ra, Mark 15. 32, Luke 16. 9, 1 Cor. 3. 18, Eph. 6. 13; 'iva ^ Matt. 17. 27, John 4. 15 : so after an exhort- ation, ayo0/jL€v Mark 1. 38, Luke 20. 14, Rom. 3. 8; — after an imperat. implied, Matt. 26. 5, John 1. 22. c) by the future, the subjunc. as above in a.; Luke 16. 4 eyvcov ri iroiijcw, 'iva defavrai pe, 1 Cor. 16. 6 ; inter- rog. Matt. 19. 16; 'iva fir} Luke 18. iva 211 iva 5. d) by a past tense, where the subjunc. strictly stands instead of the opt., and marks an action which, in itself or its consequences, is still continued, or which the speaker re- gards as certain, (a) genr. Mark 3. 14 iirolrjcrc 5a>5e/ca "iva £)0~i fxer avrov kcu 'iva awoar^XXr}, Luke 1. 3, 4 e5o|e croi ypdxpai, 'iva. iiriyvcps. John 1. 31, 3. 16, 17, 8. 6, saep. ; 'iva ^77 Eph. 2.9, Heb. 11.28. So ellip- tically, John 1. 8 ak\* [?iX0€v] 'iva ktX, 9. 3 aXX 3 [rovro syivero] 'iva (pavepcodfj. (/3) in simple narrations ; Matt. 27. 26 'Irjcrovv irapedcoKev 'iva cravgcoOfj, Mark 6. 41 idiSov mils p.a- 6rjra?s, 'iva iragaboixriv avro?s, 9. 18, 22, 10. 13, Luke 19. 4; 'iva w John 18.28, 19.31. 2. with the optative, preceded by the present, where the opt. marks what may possibly take place ; twice, Eph. 1. 16, 17 ov iravofiai eu^apicr- rccv 'iva 6 ®ebs Scot] ktX, 3. 16. 3. with the indicative, but in N. T. only the future and present, and not with a past tense as often in classic writers, a) with indie, future, in the same sense as the subjunctive in 1. a. above, and preceded only by the present ; 1 Cor. 13. 3 eav irapadw rb o~a>fjLa /jLov 'iva KavB^crofxai, 1 Pet. 3. 1. So fut. and subjunc. together, Rev. 22. 1^'iva ecrai rj i^ovaia avrcov . . . Kal elaeXOcocriv els r^jv ttoXiv: Eph. 6. 3 'iva eu o~ol yevrjrai, Kal earj fia- icpoxpo'vios, where, however, icr\ may be taken independently of 'iva, i. e. and thou slialt live long, b) with in- die, present, in the same sense, pre- ceded by the present, &c. ; twice, Gal. 4. 17 QnXovcriv vp.as, 'iva avrovs faXovre, 1 Cor. 4. 6 'iva fify (pvaiovaOe : not found in classic Greek. II. eKfiaTiKccs, as marking simply the event or result of an action, so that, so as that ; in N. T. only with the subjunctive, implying some- thing which really takes place ; in classic writers oftener with the in- dicative of a past tense, a) pre- ceded by the present, &c. Luke 22. 29, 30 fiiariQtfiai vfxiv . . . 'iva io-Qlrjre Kal itivriTs KrX, John 6. 7 &proi ovk apKovaiv avroTs, 'iva eKacrros avrcov fipaxv ri Xafirj, Rom. 3. 19 6 vofxos roils iv Tcp v6p.(v XaXel, 'iva irav crro/ua (ppayrj, 6. 1 ; Rev. 14. 13 vai, Xeyei rb TrvevfjLa, [airoOvricrKovcri] 'iva avairav- aoDvrai : 'iva firj Acts 2. 25, Gal. 5. 17. b) by the imperative, Acts 8. 19 SoVe KOLfiol rrjv e£ovo~iav ravrr]V, 'iva . . . XafAfiavri ktX, Jam. 1. 4, 1 Pet. 4. 13, 5. 6 ; 'iva tf Tit. 3. 14, Rev. 3. 11. c) by the future, John 5. 20 /j.ei(ova rovroov 5ei|ef avrcp epya, 'iva vpLtls QavjJLaQqTs, Luke 1 1. 50, John 16. 24. d) by a. past tense (comp. I. 1. d.) ; Luke 9. 45 r\yv6ovv rb pr\jj.a rovro, 'iva p.7] aiiaQowrai avro, John 9. 2 ris rnuagrev, 'iva rvtpXus yevvrjdfj ; Rom. 11.11 fify eirraiaav, 'iva ireaoocri ; V. 3 1 . Here belongs the frequent phrase 'iva irXrjpwdrj r] ypa(prj, rb prjdev, &c. used as a formula of quotation, and implying that something took place not in order that a prophecy might be fulfilled, but 50 that it was ful- filled ; not in order to make the event correspond to the prophecy, but so that the event did correspond to it; Matt. 1. 22 rovro oXovyeyovev 'iva irXrjgcodf} rb prjOev, 26. 56, saep. With a past tense implied, Mark 14.49, John 13. 18. III. in later Greek, 'iva, in vari- ous constructions, lost the power of marking either purpose or event, and became simply a demonstrative conjunction, like our that, i.e. mere- ly pointing out that to which the preceding words refer, or introdu- cing something already implied in the preceding w T ords : in this way 'iva with the subjunctive came often to be employed where earlier writers used the infinitive or other particles, e. g. a) used instead of the con- struction with the infinitive, originally perhaps because the infinitive also often implies purpose : thus (a) after words and phrases implying com- mand and the like, as in Engl. ' I command that you do it,' for ( I command you to do it;' Mark 13. 34 t<£ dvpoopco ivereiXaro 'iva ypriyoprj, John 11.57 SeSeoKeiaav ivroXrjv "iva, Acts 17. 15 XafiSvres ivroXfyv 'iva. So 'iva after ayy apeva Matt. 27. 32, airayyeXXca 28. 10, arroareXXco Acts 16. 36, ypdfeo Mark 12. 19, diaareX- Xop.ai 13. 34, gittov 3. 9, i^ogKifa Matt. 26. 63, eiriri/ndco 12. 16, Xeyw Acts 19. 4, irapayyeXXca Mark 6. 8, a'vvriOep.ai John 9. 22 ; so also £86(hi avrois 'iva Rev. 9. 5; ovk ijv ixaQ-qroov aov 'iva iK$dXip7)r€ John 15. 8; also v. 13 p.€t£ova rav- rrjs aydwriv ovdels e'x 6f ' * m r ^ s r ^ v \pvxbv avrov Brj : with ovros or iv rovrw implied, 1 Cor. 9. 18. b) instead of forces after verbs of talcing care, endeavouring, and the like ; /3A€7r€Te 'iva acfySficos yevrjrai 1 Cor. 16. 10, (t)\6u) 14. 1, (nrioo v. 12, fi€pL/j.vdco 7. 34, , Mark 11. 5 e/ce?, 13. 14: foil, by els rb pe- cov John 20. 19 ; 4k dej-i&v Luke 1. 11; ev with dat. of place, ev rfj ayopa Matt. 20. 3, impl. v. 6 ; ev av- rots among i. e. before them, Acts 24. 21; evtioiriSv twos 10. 30; eiri with gen. of place, earr) eiri r6irov iredivov Luke 6. 17; in the sense of before, Acts 25. 10 M rod Mfiaros, 24. 20 eirl rod crvvefipiov Mark 13. 9 ; with ace. of place, Matt. 13. 2; also eirl robs iroSas to stand upon the feet, Acts 26. 16, impl. 3. 8 ; fxerd tlvos John 18. 5 ; irapd with ace. Luke 5. 1 ; iregav rrjs 6a\. John 6. 22 ; irpb Toov dvpcov Acts 5. 23 ; irpbs rfj 6vpa John 18. 16, with ace. irpbs rb \ivt\- fxelov 20. 11 ; avv avrots Acts 4. 14 ; also KvKkcp twos round about any one, Rev. 7.11; p.eo'os v/xcav eary\Kev John 1. 26. Without an adjunct of place expressed, but in the sense of to stand by, near, there, according to the context, == to be present, Matt, 26. 73 irgo(Te\06vres ol eorrcores elirov rtp Tlerpcp, Luke 19. 8, 23. 35 : joined with an adj. or particip. Acts 9. 7 elarriKeio'av evveot, Eph. 6. 14 : so of persons standing before a judge, either as accusers, Luke 23. 10, or as accused, Acts 26. 6 effrrjKa KpivS- pevos, Matt. 27. 11 efxirpoadev rod riye/xSvos : also before Christ as Judge, where it is by impl. to stand erect, firm, in the consciousness of acquittal and final approval, Luke 21.36. Spoken of fishing-boats, to stand, be stationed, in Engl, to lie, 5. 2. b) fig. to standfast, i. e. to con- tinue, endure, persist ; of things, j8a- o-iXeia Matt. 12. 25, Oe/xeXios 2 Tim. 2. 19; of persons, Acts 26. 22 &XQ 1 rrjs Tifxeqas ravrijs eorrrjKa, 1 Cor. 7. 37 ecrrjKa e8pa7os, John 8. 44 ev rfi a\7]6eia ovx e(Trt\Kev, 1 Pet. 5. 12 els V eo-rr)Kare. So to standfast against an enemy, Eph. 6. 13, with irgSs ri v. 11 : so against evils, =to endure, sustain, Rev. 6. 17. In the sense of to be established, confirmed, Matt. 18. 16 e iva eirl ar6fxaros Svo fxaprvpeev ^ rpLoov o~Tadrj irav prifxa, c) eo'TTjV and KTTOpeit) ecrrdQ-nv, to stand still, stop ; of per- sons, Matt. 20. 32 crras d'l-no-ovs: of things, 2. 9 ; to cease, Luke 8. 44. lo'Topea, ca, f. 770-co (i <*> 6v(la-x^)t strong, mighty, powerful, a) of persons, spoken of the powers both of body and mind, physical and moral, Matt. 3. 11 io~- XvpSrepos fiov iorriv, Heb. 11. 34 lo"- X v g°\ & TtoXt/jLCf), and so Matt. 12. 29 ; 1 John 2. 14, strong i. e.firm in faith: of angels, Rev. 5. 2; of God, 18. 8. Fig. strong in influence and authority, mighty, honourable, 1 Cor. 4. 10; 1. 27 Ta i(rxvpd for concr. ol lorxvpoi. b) of things, strong, i. e. vehement, great; &v€/jlos Matt. 14. 30, \i/n6s Luke 15. 14, Kpavy-f] Heb. 5. 7; also firm, sure, irapaKK'nais 6. 18 ; severe, eiriaro/Xai, 2 Cor. 10. 10: of a city, strong, fortified, Rev. 18. 10. lvx vs > vos > ^ fax 00 )) strength, might, poiver, spoken of the powers both of body and mind, physical and moral ; physical, Rev. 18. 2 e/cpa|er iv lo~xvi i. e. mightily, vehemently: of mental and moral power, might, ability, fa- culty, Mark 12. 30 e| o\t]s rrjs io~x vos crov with all thy might, v. 33: also genr. power, potency, pre-eminence, 2 Pet. 2. 11 &yye\0L lax™ Ka ^ ^ovd^i fiei^oves, E ph. 1. 19 Kpdros rr\s lo^xvos = Kpdros lo'xvgou mighty power ; so in ascriptions to God, Rev. 5. 12. t<7%uco, f. ucrco (iV%us), to be strong, i. e. to have strength, ability, power, both physical and moral, a) physi- cal, to be strong, robust, Matt. 9. 12 ol lo~x vol/r€S the strong, i. e. the well, not the weak and sick, b) genr. to be able, I can, foil, by infin. Matt. 8. 28 w(TT€ [AT) Icrxveiv riva irape\6€?v, 26. 40: with inf. impl. Mark 9. 18, Luke 13. 24; Phil. 4. 13 irdvra \ Heb. 9. 17; els ov§£v tcr%vei it has no value, is worthless. Matt. 5. 13. d) same as to prevail, foil, by Kara twos, against 215 'IWdc or over any one, Acts 19. 16 ; absol. Rev. 12. 8. Fig. to spread abroad, acquire strength and efficacy, Acts 19. 20. taws, adv. (loos), pr. equally, alike; in N. T. it may be, perhaps, doubt' less, Luke 20. 13. 'IraAla, as, tj, Italy, Acts 18.2. 'ItciAik^s, 77, ov, Italian, Acts 10. 1. 'Irovgaia, as, r\, lturcea, a region the exact situation of which is doubtful, though it made part of Coele-Syria, Luke 3. 1. Ix^oSlou, ov, to (IxBvs), a small fish, Matt. 15.34, MarkS. 7. IxQvs, vos, 6, a fish, Matt. 15.36. ^X vos f eos > ovs > T ^ (^kco, i/cWo/xcu), a footstep ; in N. T. only fig. in the phrase to walk or follow in one's foot- steps, i. e. to imitate his example, Rom. 4. 12, IPet. 2. 21. 'Icuaflaju, 6, indec. Jotham, Heb. ' Je- hovah is perfect,' pr. name of a king of Judah, Matt. 1.9. 'I co d vv a, 7)s, 7), Joanna, pr. name of the wife of Chusa, Luke 8. 3. 'I co a vv as, a, 6, Joannas, prob. same as 'loodvvris, one of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke 3. 27. 'Iccdvvrjs, ov, 6, John, Heb. Johanav, 1 Jehovah-given,' proper name of four persons in N. T. 1. John the Baptist, the son of Zacharias, and forerunner of Christ, beheaded by order of Herod Antipas, Matt. 3, 1. — 2. John the apostle, the son of Zebedee, and brother of the elder James, especially beloved by our Lord, Matt. 4. 21. — 3. John, one of the ' kindred' of the high priest, Acts 4. 6. — 4. John surnamed Mark, the companion of Paul and Barna- bas, and writer of the second Gos- pel, Acts 12. 12. 5 Ico/3, 6, indec. Job, Heb. 'ill-treated,' the patriarch whose afflictions and patience are narrated in the book of Job, Jam. 5. 11. 3 1cot]\, 6, Joel, Heb. ' Jehovah his God,' one of the minor Hebrew prophets, Acts 2. 16. ''loovdv, 6, indec. Jonan, prob. same as 'lowas, one of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke 3. 30. 'I (a v a s, a, 6, Jonas, Heb. Jonah, ' dove,' 'IiopctfJ, 216 fca dapi% (o pr. name of two persons inN.T. 1. a noted prophet of the O. T., Matt. 12. 39.-2. the father of the apostle Peter, a fisherman, John I. 42. 'Icopdp,, 6, indec. Joram, Heb. Jeho- ram, i Jehovah is high,' pr. name of a king of Judah, the son and suc- cessor of Jehoshaphat, Matt. 1.8. 'I co pel fi, 6, indec. Jorim, perhaps same as 'Icopd/j., one of the ances- tors of Jesus, Luke 3. 29. *I co era cpar, 6, indec. Josaphat, Heb. Jehoshaphat, ' Jehovah-judged/ a pi- ous king of Judah, Matt. 1. 8. *lcoo"fi, 6, indec. Jose, prob. same as 'Icocrrjs, one of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke 3. 29. 'Icoarjs, 6, indec. Joses, pr. name a) of a brother of James the Less, a kinsman of Jesus, Matt. 13. 55. — b) of Barnabas the companion of Paul, Acts 4. 36. ^coevfjef), 6, indec. Joseph, Heb. 'he will add,' pr. name of seven per- sons in N. T. 1. the patriarch, the eleventh son of Jacob, John 4. 5 ; Rev. 7. 8 (pv\rj 'Icotrrity put for the half- tribe of Ephraim, comp. v. 6. — 2. three of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke 3. 24, 26, 30.— 3. the husband of Mary the mother of Jesus, Matt. 1. 16. — 4. Joseph of Arimathea, Matt. 27. 57. — 5. Joseph called also Barsa- bas and Justus, nominated as an apo- stle in the place of Judas, Acts 1. 23. *l codas, ov, 6, Josias, Heb. Josiah, ' whom Jehovah heals,' pr. name of a pious king of Judah, Matt. 1. 10. I cot a, r6, indec. iota, Heb. yodh p) the smallest Hebrew letter, fig. for the minutest part, Matt. 5. 18. K. Kay co, crasis for Kal iyco, dat. Kafioi, ace. kol/j.6, and I, &c, the Kai every where retaining its own power just as if written separately (see Kai), Matt. 2. 8; dat. Luke 1. 3; accus. John 7. 28. It is often printed with iota subscript Kayco,but improperly, — the rule of modern grammarians being, that in crasis the subscript is proper only where i is the last vowel elided, as in Kara for Kal elra. KaOd, adv. (/ca0' a), lit. 'according to what/ i. e. according as, or simply as, Matt. 27. 10. KaOaipetris, ecos, r) (KaOaipico), a pull- ing down, demolition, e. g. of a for- tress, 2 Cor. 10. 4: fig. of religious knowledge and experience, destruc- tion, opp. to olKoho/jL'f], v. 8. Kadaipeco, co, f. t)o~co, aor. 2 KaQsiXov (Kara, alpico), to take down from a higher place, trans., e. g. from the cross, Mark 15. 36 d epxerai'HAlas Ka6e\e?v avr6v, v. 46 : with the idea of force, violence, e. g. to pull down, demolish, as buildings, KadeXco ras airoB^Kas Luke 12. 18 ; a people, to overthrow, conquer, KaQsKcov %Bvt] kit- rd Acts 13. 19 ; princes, potentates, to cast down from their thrones, to dethrone, Luke 1. 52. Fig. to sub- vert, destroy, rr]v /jL€ya\€i6rr]ra Acts 19. 27, AoyitrfjLovs 2 Cor. 10. 4. KaOaipco, f. apco (Kadapos), to cleanse from filth, trans. ; in N. T. a) to cleanse a tree or vine from useless branches, to prune, John 15. 2. b) fig. to cleanse from sin, to purify, i.e. by expiation, Heb. 10.2. Kaddirep, adv. (KaOd, trep), according as, = as, even as, Rom. 4. 6 Kaddireg Kal Aa/318 \eyei : foil, by ovrcos so, 12.4. Kaddirrco, fut. ypco (Kara, anrco), to adapt, fit down upon any thing, whence to bind ox fasten upon, trans. ; in N. T. intrans. or with kavr6v impl. = mid. KadaTTTo/uLai, to fix one's self upon, to fasten on, foil, by gen. Acts 28. 3 €X l $ J/a Kadrjipe rrjs x €l P os avrov. Ka6apl£co, f. itrco (KadapSs), a later verb instead of the earlier KaOaipco, to make clean, cleanse, trans, a) pr. Matt. 23. 25 Ka6api(er€ rb e|a>0ej/ rov TTorrjpiov, v. 26. Spoken of lepers afflicted with a filthy disease and ac- counted as unclean, to cleanse, — to heal, Luke 4. 27 : prseg. Matt. 8. 3 €Ka6apio~dr} avrov i) Aeirpa his leprosy was cleansed and removed, i. e. was healed, comp. Luke 5. 13. b) fig. to cleanse in a moral sense ; (a) from sin or pollution, i. e. by expiation, to purify, Heb. 9. 22 ; foil, by air6 rivos, 1 John 1. 7 rb affia 'lrjcrov Kadapifct 7} p.as airb irdcrr)s a/maprias i from the guilt of sin and its consequences,' v. 9 : so Tit. 2. 14 Xva KaBapitrn cavrcp Xaov. (j8) genr. and without expi- KadapLO-jjLog 217 Kit xOrjfi at ation, to cleanse, purify, free from moral uncleanness, with air6 twos, 2 Cor. 7. 1 Kadapiacofiev eavrovs aicb iravTos fioXva/xov (Tolqk6s: without air6, Acts 15. 9. c) in the sense of to declare clean, i. e. Levitically, = to make lawful, trans. Acts 10. 15 a 6 ©ebs eKaddpicre, crv /ur] koivov, 11. 9 : so Mark 7. 18, 19 irav rb encoder elo~- iropevofxevov . . . els rbv acpedgwi/a e/c- Tropeverai, Ka9api£ou irdvra ra. $p<*i- fxara, i. e. * making lawful all meats, shewing them to be clean and law- ful,' where the part. Ka6agi(oi/ refers to the whole preceding context by way of apposition. KaBapia , fx6s i ov, 6 (icaOaplfa), a cleansing, purification, a) pr., e. g. of the Jewish washings before meals, John 2. 6; fig. of the ceremonial pu- rification of lepers, Mark 1. 44 ; of a woman after child-birth, Luke 2. 22 : so of baptism as a rite of puri- fication, John 3. 25. b) metaph. purification from sin, expiation, Heb. I. 3, 2 Pet. 1. 9. tcdQapfxa, see irepiKdQag fxa. Kadapos, <£, 6v, clean, pure, i. e. un- soiled, unalloyed, a) pr. Matt. 27. 59 evervXi^ev avrb avhovi KaOaga, Heb. 10. 22 vSari Kadapy : fig. Luke II. 41, see eveifii. Fig. in the Le- vitical sense, John 13. 10 ecrl KaOa- pbs c 6Xos. By impl. lawful, not for- bidden, Rom. 14. 20, Tit. 1. 15 irdvra KaOapd. b) metaph. clean, pure, in a moral sense, (a) guiltless, inno- cent, Acts 18. 6 KaOagbs eyca: foil, by aiv6 twos, 20. 26. (£) sincere, upright, void of evil, Matt. 5. 8 oi Kadagol rfj icapSia, John 13. 10 vfxels KaQapoi ecrre, Tit. 1. 15 ro7s Kadapdis: so John 15. 3, the figure being taken from the vine, cleansed, pruned, see Kadaipoo. KadapSrys, tjtos, 7] (ica6ap6s), clean- ness, pureness, in the Levitical sense, Heb. 9. 13. KaOedpa, as, f] (Kadefyfiai), a seat, Matt. 21. 12; 23. 2 KaBi^LV M rrjs KaBeSgas Mcovaeajs to sit in Moses' seat, fig. to occupy his place as an expounder of the law. KaBe^ofxai (icard, e^ofxai), imperf. eKaBe£6/j.7]v, pr. to seat one's self, i. e. to sit down, to sit, John 4. 6 ; 11. 20 ev tg3 ofay eKa0e£ero i. e. continued sitting. kcl0€?s (na& els), see eTs b. y. KaOei-rjs, adv. (tccnd, e£rjs), lit. 'ac- cording to the order or succession,' i. e. successively, consecutively, in connected order; Luke 1. 3 KaBe^r\s aoi ypdtyai f to write a connected narrative;' Acts 11.4, 18. 23 : with the art. 6 KaBei-rjs, successive, i. e. subsequent, following, spoken of or- der, 3. 24 /cat rcov Kade^ris sc. irpo^rj- tqov: of time, Luke 8. 1. KaBevdw (icard, etfSco), imperf. e/ca- Bevhov, to lie down to sleep; in N. T. genr. to sleep, go to sleep, and impf. to be asleep, intrans. Matt. 8. 24, 13. 25 : by impl. to be in a deep sleep, in a state of unconsciousness like one dead, 9. 24 ovk a-rreBave, b\XXa KadevSei, Mark 5. 39 ; hence spoken of those really dead, 1 Thess. 5. 10 elre ypriyogtofxev, etre KaBevdco/xev. Fig. for to be slothful, secure, not vi- gilant, Eph. 5. l^eyeipe, 6 KaBevdccv. KadrjyrjTTjs, ov, 6 (/ca07ryeoyiuu), a leader, guide; in N. T. in the sense of teacher, master, Matt. 23. 8. Ka6r)K infin. KaBrjaBai (for 2 pers. KaBrj, imper. icddov, like Tidri, riBov, see Stuart's N. T. Gram, pp. 108, 9), pr. to sit down, but in common usage = fyucu, to sit, intrans. a) pr. (a) to sit down, Matt. 15. 29 avafias els Tb opos eKaBrjro e/ce?. (#) genr. to sit, absol., i. e. to sit there, to sit by, Luke 5. 17 ^aav KaBr)/j.evot ol Qolqictcuoi. With an adjunct of place, &c. eKei Mark 2. 6, ov Acts 2. 2, a>Be Jam. 2. 3 : and so with a prep., airevavri rivos Matt. 27. 61; els rb opos Mark 13. 3; e/c Be£iwv Matt. 22. 44 ; ev ayoga 11. 16, ev Se^ia Col. 3. 1, ev ro7s de^Lo'is Mark 16. 5 ; eirdvw rivos Matt. 28. 2 ; eirl rod opovs 24. 3, eirl rfj wpaia irvXr) Acts 3. 10, eirl rb reXtioviov Matt. 9. 9 ; fxera rccv vTTTjpercov 26. 58 ; irapa rrjv BdXacro-av 13. 1; irepl avr6v Mark 3. 32, 34; irpbs rb s Luke 22. 56 ; virb rb viroirodiop Jam. 2. 3. (7) spoken of any dignitary who sits in public; a u KaOrjjJiEpivoQ 218 KaOojQ judge, Matt. 27. 19 ; a queen, Rev. 18. 7. b) in the sense of to abide, dwell, be, Matt. 4. 16 ro?s KaOi^fxivois iv X&pa Kal o~Kia Oavdrov : foil, by M with gen. of place, Rev. 14. 6 ; with ace. Luke 21. 35. Ka6r)iLi€piv6s, i'], 6v (Kard, 7}fjL*pa), daily, Acts 6. 1 iv rfj diaKovla rfj KaOrj/Liepii/fj i. e. of alms. Kaei(a) (Kara, 7f«), f. KaOlcrca (Matt. 25. 31, instead of KadiQ^a-oo or Att. KaQioo), aor. 1 indOica, — trans, to cause to sit down, to seat, and intrans. to sit down, to sit. 1. trans, to cause to sit down, to seat, with iv of place, Eph. 1. 20 i/eddicey [avrbv] iu 5e|*S avrov. So to cause to sit, to set, sc. as judges, 1 Cor. 6. 4 rovrovs Kadi- fere sc. Kpirds or diKaards. 2. intrans. or with eavrSv impl., and also mid. to seat one's self, i. e. to sit down, to sit. a) pr. and genr. Matt. 5. 1 Kadlcravros avrov, Mark 9. 35. With an adjunct of place, avrov here, Matt. 26. 36 ; w&€ Mark 14. 32 : so with prepositions, sis rov vaov 2 Thess. 2. 4 ; Ik de£icov Matt. 20. 21 ; eV rep Bp6vop Rev. 3. 21, £pde£icf Heb. 1.3; M Qpovov Matt. 19. 28, hi\ av- rop sc. rap ircoXcp Mark 11.7, e<£' oV v. 2 ; Karivavri riuos 12. 41 ; fierd riuos Rev. 3. 21 ; avvrivi Acts 8. 31. b) by impl. to abide, continue, Iv rfj tt6- \€i Luke 24. 49 ; absol. Acts 18. 11. KaBirj/uLi, $. KaBriGoo (Kara, 'tri/ui,), aor. 1 KaBrjKa, pr. to send or throiv down ; i. e., in N. T., to let down, trans., Luke 5. 19 KaQy\Kav avrov ds rb /ne- crov, Acts 9. 25 dt.a rod reixovs : pass. or mid. part. KaOii^vos, with iirl rrjs yrjs 10. 11, iK rod ovpavov 11. 5. Kadlcrrrj/jU, also KaOicrdoo, fut. /ca- raariiaco, aor. 1 Kar4o~rr)&a, to set down, = to set or place, in N. T. mostly only in the trans, forms ; pass, or mid. to be set, to be, &c. a) to set, to cause to stand, pass, to stand; fig. KaQicrrafxai, to stand, to be set, = to be, J am. 3. 6 rj yXwcrcra Kadi(Trarai £p ro?s i*4\etJL€P, Kal iroi- 7](tco/jl€V if God will and we live, then we shall do this or that ; Rev. 3. 20 4clp . . . Kal. Once foil, by imperat. John 7. 52 4q£vv7)s 0eAeTe iW iroicoaiu . . . /cai w/xeTs iroi€?T€, Acts 7. 51, Gal. 1.9: KaOcbs Kai as also, even as also, 1 Cor. 13. 12, 14. 34 : ojs /cat as also, 7. 7, Acts 11. 17, where Kai is pleo- nastic, c) in interrogations ; vi Kai why also? why too? 1 Cor. 15. 29; ivari Kai why moreover? Luke 13. 7. d) before a participle Kai implies an emphatic antithesis with what pre- cedes, and may be rendered even, although, Matt. 26. 60, Luke 18. 7, 1 Cor. 16. 9 kcl\ avTiKsifxevoi tcoWoL e) as intensive, = even, yea also, yea, Matt. 10. 30 vficov Kal at rpix^s the very hairs, Mark 1. 27, 4. 25, Rom. 8. 23 Kal ruxcts avroi, 1 Cor. 2. 10, 11. 6 Kal K€Lpd(rd(a let her be even shorn, 2 Cor. 8. 3 Kal virep ^vvafxiv yea above their ability, Mark 9. 13 Kal 'HA/as iKrjAvOe Elias is even already come. 3. WITH OTHER PARTICLES, which see under their respective articles. Kaid(pas, a, 6, Caiaphas, Aram, 'de- pression,' pr. name of a high priest, Matt. 26. 3. Ka'Cv, 6, indec. Cain, Heb. ' posses- sion,' Adam's first-born, Jude 11. Ka'Cv dv, 6, indec. Cainan, Heb. * pos- session,' pr. name a) of a son of Enos, Luke 3. 37. b) of a son of Arphaxad according to the Sept. Gen. 10. 24, but not found in the Hebr. Luke, 3. 36, follows the Sept. where several mss. omit Ka'Cvdv. Kaiv6s, 'fj, 6v, new, i. e. a) pr. ■ newly made,' not impaired by time or use ; ao~Koi Matt. 9. 17, [ivrifjLslQV 27. 60, IfxaTiov Luke 5. 36 ; Matt. 13. 52 Kaiva Kal iraXaid, pr. ' garments new and old;' rb KaivSv Mark 2. 21. b) new, i. e. not before known or cur- rent, newly introduced; SiSax^Mark 1. 27, ivro\7] John 13. 34, 6vop.a Rev. 2. 17; comparat. Acts 17. 21 Xeyeiv ti Kal aKOveiv Kaivorepov to tell or hear something newer: also in the sense of other, foreign, Mark 16. 17 7Awtr- craLS KaXrjo'ovo'L Kaivais with new i. e. other tongues, new to them, c) new, as opp. to old or former, rb ira\ai6v, rb wgcorov, and hence implying also better, e. g. 77 Kaivr) diadyKr) the new and better covenant, Matt. 26. 28 : so oivov jriveiv Kaiv6v to drink wine new, i. e. excellent; ver. 29 ; y5r/ Kaiv-f) a new song, i. e. a nobler, loftier strain, Rev. 5. 9 : also for renewed, made new, and therefore superior, more splendid, e. g. Kaivol ovpavol Kal 777 Kawr), 2 Pet. 3. 13 ; 77 Kaivr\ 'lepovaa- At)/jl, Rev. 3. 12; 21. 5 Kaiva ndvra Troiw. Metaph, of Christians, as renewed and changed from evil to good by the Spirit of God, 2 Cor. 5. 17 Kaivrj kt'ktis, Gal. 6. 15 Kaivbs &v- Bpwiros. KaivoTTjs, 77TOS, 77 (Kaiv6s), newness, e. g. in a moral sense, Rom. 6. 4 4v Kaivor-nri farjs — £v far} Kaivrj. KaiTrep, conjunct. {Kai,ir4p), although, Phil. 3. 4, Heb. 5. 8, 7. 5. icaipSs, ov, 6, pr. right proportion, just measure ; in N. T. only of time, sea- son, i. e. a) fit time, proper season. (a) genr. = opportunity, occasion, Acts 24. 25 Kaipbv /j-eraXafidov, Col. 4. 5 (see H-ayopd£cv), John 7. 6 Kaipbs v/A€T€pos. (/3) appointed time, set time, certain season, i. e. a fixed and definite time or season ; foil, by gen. Matt. 13. 30 iv Kaipcp rov depicr/jLoi) in the time of harvest, i. e. the usual season; Kaipbs ctvkoov Mark 11. 13; Acts 3. 20 Kaipol avaipv^zus times of refreshing, i. e. appointed of God; — by gen. of pers. or a pron., 6 Kai- p6s fxov or 6 ifj.6s my time, as ap- pointed of God, e.g. in which I am to suffer, Matt. 26. 18, or accom- plish any duty, John 7. 6, 8 ; Luke 21. 24 Kaipol idvccv. So XSios Kaipos one's own due time, Gal. 6. 9. With a demonstr. art. or pron., 6 vvv, ov- ros, £k€?vqs, this present time, that time, definitely marked out and expressed, Matt. 11. 25, Mark 10. 30, Rom. 3. 26 : also Kaipbs e(rx aT0S 1 Pet. 1. 5, varepoi 1 Tim. 4. 1, eVe- (tttjkccs Heb. 9. 9. Genr. Acts 17. 26 irporeraypi^vovs Kaipovs, 2 Tim. 4. 3 iarai Kaipos i. e. appointed of God, Rev. 12. 12 ; dative, rep Kaipy at the proper season, Mark 12. 2. With prepositions, axpl Kaipovfor or dur- ing a certain season, Luke 4. 13 ; iv Kaigcp in due time, 20. 10; iv cp Kaipcp, Acts 7. 20 ; Kara Kaigov at the set time, Rom. 5. 6 ; Kara rbv k. rovrov, 9. 9 ; irpb Kaigou before the proper time, 1 Cor. 4. 5 ; npbs Kaip6v for a Kcfurap 222 KCLK07rOLE(t) season, Luke 8. 13 ; irpbs k. Sbpas i. e. for a short time, 1 Thess. 2. 17. So in allusion to the set time for the coming of the Messiah in his king- dom, or for judgment, Matt. 8. 29, 16. 3, saep. PI. Kaipoi absol. times, circumstances, appointed of God, 2 Tim. 3. 1. b) genr. time, season, — xp^vos. (a) pr. Luke 21. 36 ip iravrl Kaipcp Beo/uLevoi. (IB) a season of the year, as Kaipoi Ko.piroV alcbviov: so KaXe7v els rr\v fSacriXeiav rod &eov, to the duties, privileges, and final bliss of the Christian life here and here- after, 1 Thess. 2. 12, and so by impl. Rom. 9. 24. e) in the sense of to call to any station, = to appoint, to choose, Heb. 5. 4 apxiegebs KaXovp.€- vos virb rod ®eov, Gal. 1. 15. 2. to call, i. e. to name, give name to any person or thing, a) pr. and spo- ken (a) of a proper name or surname ; of persons, foil, by rb ovofia and the name in apposit., Matt. 1. 21 KaXe- KaWieXatoQ 224 KaXiog creis rb ovojxa avrov 'Irjaovv thou shalt call his name Jesus, v. 23 ; pass, with ri sc. ovojxa Luke 1. 62 : foil, by ace. of pers. and the name in apposit., Matt. 10. 25 el rbv olKodeo"ir6rr)v Be- eX£efiovX endXeaav text, rec., others eire/cdx. In the passive construction, Luke 1. 60 K\7}07]cr€rai 'Ivdvvrjs, Acts 1. 23 ; so of places, Matt. 27.8, Luke 2. 4. With eirl rep bv6/jLart added, i. e. after the name of any one, Luke 1. 59 (see eiri II. 3. c. 77) ; pass, with t<£ bv6fiari by name, v. 61: so with ev, Rom. 9. 7 ev 'Itraa/c KX7}dY}(rerai croi crirepfxa, i. e. ' in and through Isaac, in his line/ shall thy seed bear name: comp. ev 3. d. a. (/3) of an epithet or appellation ; of persons, Matt. 2. 23 Na&pcuos KX-oBfoerai, 22. 43 ircos ovv Aa/3}8 kvqlov avrbv KaXeT; 23. 8 mb K\7jdriT€ pajB&L Of things, Acts 10. 1. Hence b) pass, in the sense of to be regarded, accounted, = to be, Matt. 5. 9, 19 eXax^ros kXtj- d-no-erai, Luke 1. 32, 35, 36, 76, Matt. 21. 13, Heb. 3.13, 1 Cor. 15.9. KaXXieXaios, ov, 6, rj, adj. (/caAAos, eXaiov), pr. * yielding fine oil,' and hence rj KaXXieXaios sc. eXaia, a good olive-tree, i. e. cultivated and yield- ing fine oil, Rom. 11. 24. tcaXXlcov, ovos, 6, rj (compar. of na- X6s), better, Acts 25. 10 ws koI crb KaXXiov eiriyivcvcrKeis as thou also bet- ter Imowest, i. e. better than I can explain. KaXofiiddorKaXos, ov, 6, adj. (icaXos, BiddcrKaAos), teaching that which is good, and as subst. teacher of good, Tit. 2. 3. KaAol Xifxeves (kcl\6s, MfJL'ffp), as pr. name pi. Fair Havens, a port in the island of Crete, Acts 27. 8. KaXoiroieco, to, f. 'fjo'co, to do vjell, to live virtuously, 2Thess. 3. 13; some, to do good to others. KaX6s, 4], 6v, handsome, beautiful, pr. as to external form and appearance ; in N. T. of quality, &c. good, hand- some, excellent, a) good, as to quality and character, (a) genr. yrj Matt. 13. 8, Uvhpov 12. 33, o-iregiua 13. 24, l^erpov Luke 6. 38 : ov naX6v not good, i. e. bad, worthless, 1 Cor. 5. 6. (£) by implic. choice, excellent; Kapn6s Matt. 3. 10, ohos John 2. 10, fxapya- glrai Matt. 13. 45, XiSoi v. 48, foSao"- KaXia 1 Tim. 4. 6, SfioXoyla 6. 12 : so rb kclX6v the good, 1 Thess. 5. 21. (7) in the sense of honourable, distin- guished, 1 Tim. 1. 18. b) good as to effect, influence, &c. useful, profitable ; aXas Mark 9. 50 ; so 1 Tim. 1. 8, 4. 4 : hence tcaXov etfri it is good, profitable, foil, by ace. and infin. KaX6v ecrriv rjuas a>5e elvai Matt. 17. 4; by dat. of pers. and inf. as subj. 18. 8 ; by el, Mark 9. 42 KaXov eo~Tiv airy jjlolXXov el ktX it were bet- ter for him if. &c. ; by edv 1 Cor. 7. 8. c) good in a moral sense, virtuous ; spoken (a) of thoughts, feelings, actions ; KaXfy o'vveiBrjo'is a good con- science, Heb. 13. 18 ; avacrrpocp^ Jam. 3. 13, 1 Tim. 6. 12 ayebv, 2. 3 rovro KaXbv evcciriov rod ®eov (comp. e v co- rn ov c) : once KaXbs na\ aya66s spo- ken of 7] Kaphia, where ayadbs refers to the disposition of the heart itself, and kolXos to the external manifesta- tion, Luke 8. 15. So epyov KaX6v, egya KctXa, ra KaXa epya, a good deed, good works, i. e. (1) genr. well-doing, virtue, pr. as in Engl, a handsome act, noble deeds, Matt. 5. 16, 1 Pet. 2. 12: with epya imp]., Rom. 12. 17, Tit. 3. 8 ra KaXa. (2) in the sense of a useful work, i. e. benefit, &c. Matt. 26. 1 0. (/3) neut. rb KaXov, pr. that which is handsome, good, right, Rom. 7. 18 : rb KaXbv iroie'iv to do good, i. e. to do well, act virtuously, v. 21. Hence naX6v eo'ri it is good, right, foil, by inf. Matt. 15. 26. (7) of persons, in reference to the per- formance of duty, e. g. b Ttoiju^v 6 KaXSs John 10. 1 1, BiaKovoi 1 Tim. 4. 6, a'TapricorTjs 2 Tim. 2. 3, oIkov6/jloi 1 Pet. 4. 10. KdXvfjLjj.a, aros, t6 (tcaXinrrtc), a co- vering, veil, 2 Cor. 3. 13 : fig. for im- pediment, v. 14, see avaKaXvitrvi. KaXviTTW, fut. $co, to cover over or around, to envelope, trans, a) Matt. 8. 24, Luke 8. 16 KaXvirrei avrbv GKevei, 23. 30. b) by impl. to hide, Matt. 10. 26 ovSev KeicaXv/ji/jLevov, Jam. 5. 20 KaXtyei. 7rXr)6os a/uLapricov. KaXtos, adv. (naX6s), pr. handsomely ; in N. T. well, good, bene, a) as to manner and external character, well, i. e. right, suitably, properly, John 18. 23 el naXCos i. e. eXdXnffa, Acts 10. 33 : so ov KaXws not well, Gal. 4. 17. KU/JLE 225 KcnrriKevit) Of office or duty, well, faithfully, 1 Tim. 3. 4, 12 : with emph. very well, excellently, Mark 7. 37, Gal. 5. 7 e- rpex^re kclKoos : ironically, Mark 7. 9 /caAcDs afleTeire T7/v ivTokrjv rod @€ou, 2 Cor. 11. 4. In the sense of honourably, Jam. 2. 3 fctf, to bend ; in N. T. spoken only of the knees, a) trans., foil, by rb yovv, to bend the knee as in homage, with dat. Rom. 11. 4; by irgbs with ace. Eph. 3. 14. b) intrans. ttclv yovv Kapypei every knee shall bow, i. e. bend itself in homage, worship, with dat. Rom. 14. 11. k&v, crasis for koX idv, and if, also if (see Kayu on subscript), a) and if, with subj. aor. or perf., and in the apodosis the fut. or ov pi) with subj. khv apaprias y TreTroirjKc&s, a ce Kara rod 0eou, Heb. 6. 13 &jj.oo~e Ka6* kavrov. 2. metaph. of the object towards or upon which any thing tends, aims, &c. upon, in respect to, 1 Cor. 15. 15 £/j.agrvpr)o~ajULev Kara, rod Qeov, Jude 15. More usually in a hostile sense, against, after words of speaking, ac- cusing, warring, and the like, Matt. 5. 1 1 nav irovrjpbu pr)pa Katf vp.6ov, v. 23 e%ef rl Kara aov, 12. 14 (rv/xfiov- Klov %\a$ou Kar* avrov, v. 30 6 p.)] kv fxer 4p.ov Kar £p.ov iart, Luke 23. 14 u>p Karriyope?r€ Kar avrov, ssep. 11. with the accusative, where the primary and general idea is down upon, out over, &c. 1. of place. a) of motion, expr. or impl., or of extension out over, through, through- out a place, Luke 8. 39 Kad* 'dArjv rrjy it6\lv Krjgvacrcou, 15. 14 iyevtro Aijubs Kara rrjv xwpay, Acts 5. 15, 8. 1, 11. 1 ourcs Kara rrju i \ov^aiav who were throughout Judcea: so iropsveoQai Ka- ra rrjv oSov to travel through i. e. along the way, 8. 36 ; and genr. Kara tt)v odou along or by the way, while travelling upon it, 25. 3, 26. 13. Hence, from the idea of motion throughout every part of a whole, arises the distributive sense of Kara, Matt. 24. 7 Kara r6irovs throughout all places, in various parts ; Luke 8. 1 SicoSeue Kara ir6Xiv Kal K(*>p.7)v throughout city and village, i. e. every one, generally; Acts 2. 46 K\covres Kar oIkov 6.orou i. e. from house to house, 8. 3. b) of motion or situ- ation upon, at, near to, adjacent to, &c. Luke 10. 32 yev6p.tvos Kara rbv rdirov, v. 33 ^A0e Kar avr6v, Acts 2. 10 rr)s Aifivns rrjs Kara Kvpr)urju, 16. 7, 27. 2 robs Kara rrjv *Ko~iav r6irovs i. e. ' the places on and near the coast of Asia Minor,' v. 7. c) of motion or direction upon i. e. to- wards any place, Acts 8. 26 wogtvov Kara pso-r)p.$p'iav , 27. 12 Kip.iva /3Ae- irovra Kara \if$a, Phil. 3. 14 Kara crKoirbv Blukoo. Fig. Kara irgSacairov avriarr\vai to withstand one to his face, Gal. 2. 11. d) of place where, i. e. of being at, in, within a place, where sometimes eV might be employed, though not strictly synonymous, (a) foil, by ace. of place ; Rom. 16. 5 rrju Kar oIkov avrcou iKKKnaiav ' the church at or in their house,' i. e. accustomed to meet there; Acts 13. 1 r)aav Kara rrju £KK\r\v 2 Cor. 10. 1 : so Kar 6(pdaAp.ovs i. e. v/xwu Gal. 3. 1. Metaph. of a state or condition in which any thing is or is done, thus implying also manner; Kar ovap in or by a dream, Matt. 1. 20 ; 1 Cor. 2. 1 iyoo r)\Qov ov Ka6* vTrepoxh v A., f.f)crco, to bear down, weigh down as a burden; in N. T. fig. to burden in a pecuniary sense, with ace. 2 Cor. 12. 16. Karafiapvvoj, f. woo (= Kara/Bap eoo), to weigh down, oppress; pass. Mark 1 4. 40 ol 6(p6. KarafiapovSjAeitoi in later eds. for ^e^aprjfxevoi text. rec. Kardfiaa is, eoos, r) (Karafiaivoo), ago- ing down, e. g. towards the coast; in N. T. descent, declivity, Luke 19. 37. Karaftifid^a), f. daw, to cause to de- scend, to bring down, Matt. 11. 23. KaTafioXr), r)s, i) (/carajSaAAw), a casting down, i. e. a) a laying down, founding; in the phrases anb and irgb KarafioXrjs k6o"[iov from and be- fore the foundation of the world, i. e. the creation, Matt. 13. 35, John 17. 24. b) a casting in, fig. Heb. 1 1. 1 1 ovvap.iv eXafiev els KarafioXr)v airep- fxaros, lit. strength for the casting in of seed, i. e. strength for conception. Karafipafieva), fut. evaw, to give the prize against any one, to deprive of the palm ; in N. T. fig. to deprive of a due reward, defraud, trans. Col. 2. 18. KarayyeKevs, eevs, 6 (KarayyeXXcv), an announcer, Acts 17. 18. KarayyeXXw, f. eXu> (Kara, ayyeX- Aa>), aor. 2 pass. KaT-nyyeXrjv, pr. to bring word down upon any one, = to bring it home to him, trans.; hence a) to announce, proclaim, pub- lish, Acts 13. 38 Vjjuv acpecris aixap- riccv KarayyeXXerai : in the sense of to laud, celebrate, Rom. 1. 8. b) by impl. to preach, set forth, inculcate, Acts 4. 2 KarayyeXXeiv rriv audcrra- o~iv tt]u e'/c vettpuv, 13. 5, saep. KarayeXdco, co, f. deco, to laugh at in scorn, deride ; foil, by gen., Matt. 9. 24 KareyeXcw avrov. KaTayivcibo~K.u>, f. yvooa o\xai, to know or note against any one to his dis- advantage ; hence in N. T. to think ill of, to condemn, blame, foil, by gen., 1 John 3. 20 eav Kar ay lvuxtky} tjjuwv t) Kapdia: pass. Gal. 2. 11 otl Kare- yvojo-jxevos t)v because he had incurred blame, — others, 'he deserved blame.' KardyvvfXL, f. /cara£a> (Kara, ay vv/lu) , aor. 1 Karea^a, aor. 2 pass. Karedyrj^ x Karayto 230 mra/cAvayxoc (for the augm. see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 68), anom. fut. Att. Kare- a|o> (prob. to distinguish it from the fut. of Kardyco), — to break down or in two, Matt. 12. 20 KdXa/nov crvvr. ov Kared^ei, John 19. 31 %va Kareaywaiv avrccv ra o-kgXt], v. 32, 33. (Passow notes that fryvvfii in compounds not unfrequently retains its augment in the derived moods, as Kared^as, Ka- reayr\vai. ) Kar ay co, f. a|co (Kara, ttyco), to lead down, trans. a) of persons, to bring or conduct down from a higher to a lower place, foil, by ds Acts 9. 30 Karriyayov avrbv els Kaicrdpeiav, 23. 20 ; by irpos riva v. 15 ; absol. 22. 30. b) as a nautical term, to bring down to land, i. e. a ship, Luke 5.11 Karaydyovres ra irXo?a M r)]V yrju: hence aor. 1 pass. Kar-fixOyv* to come to shore, to land, Acts 21. 3. Karaycovl£op.ai, fut. 'mtojulcu, depon. mid. (Kara, ayccpi^ofiai), to contend against, and by implic. to conquer, subdue, fiacriXeias Heb. 11. 33. Karaoeco, f.7]o~eo, to bind down; in N. T. to bind together or up, rpavfxara Luke 10. 34. Kardo7]Xos, ov, o, 17, adj., most evi- dent, Heb. 7. 15. KaraoiKa^co, f. dcrcc, to give sentence against any one, to condemn; foil, by ace. of pers. Matt. 12. 7; absol. Luke 6. 37, James 5. 6. KaradiKT}, 7)s, tj, sentence against, condemnation, Acts 25. 15 some mss. KaradicoKca, f. |a>, to pursue closely, i. e. an enemy ; in N. T. to follow closely in order to find, Mark 1. 36. KaraoovXoco, £>, f. cocrca, pr. to slave down, i. e. to bring under bondage, en- slave, trans., 2 Cor. 11. 20; mid. to make a slave for one's self, Gal. 2. 4 %va 7]fxas KaradovXdocrccurai. Karaovvacrrevw, f. evctco, to exercise power against any one, i. e. to over- power, oppress, with gen. Jam. 2. 6 ; pass, as if with accus. Acts 10. 38. Karaicrx v vco, f. woo {Kara, altrxvvco), to bring down shame upon, i. e. a) to dishonour, disgrace, trans., r\\v Kecpa- Xi]v 1 Cor. 11. 4, * to offend against decorum.' b) =cuVxww, but strong- er, to shame, put to shame, trans (a) pr. Luke 13. 17. (£) from the Heb. by meton. of cause for effect, to frus- trate one's hope, disappoint, Rom. 5. 5 eXirls ov Karaivyyvsi. Karate aico, f. avcrcc, aor. 2 pass. Kar- eKay\v, fut. 1 pass. KaraKavdrjcropai, and in later usage fut. 2 pass. Kara- KaJ}o~o/j.ai, — to burn down, Engl, to burn up, consume utterly, trans., Matt. 3.12 rb &x v P 0P KaraKavcrei, 13. 30, 1 Cor. 3. 15, Rev. 18.8. KaraKaXvirrco, fut. \f/co, to cover as with a veil, hence to veil; in N. T. only pass, or mid. to be veiled, wear a veil, absol. 1 Cor. 11. 6; foil, by r)]v KecpaXrjv v. 7. KaraKavx&op.ai, co/mai, fut. rjcrojuai, depon. mid. to boast one's self against any person or thing, to glory over, foil, by gen. Rom. 11. 18 pst] Kara- Kavx& tcov kXoocov' el 5e /cara/cair^a- crai KrX (for which 2 pers. sing, see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 95) ; by Ka- ra Jam, 3. 14 : hence 2. 13 KaraKav- X&Tai eXeos [=0 eXecbv^ Kpicrews, 1 the merciful man glories over judg- ment,' fears not condemnation. KaraKei/uLai, f. eicropai, to lie down, be recumbent, intrans. a) spoken of the sick, foil, by part. Mark 1. 30 KareKeiro irvpecrcrovcra she lay sick of a fever, Acts 28. 8; by eiri with dat. 9. 33 ; by ev John 5. 3 ; absol. v. 6. b) to recline at table in the oriental manner, Mark 14. 3 ; with ev 2. 15. KaraKXaco, a), f. dace, to break down or in pieces, Mark 6. 41. KaraKXeico, fut. elcrco, to shut to as a door, to close; in N. T. of a person, pr. to shut down as in a subterranean prison, and genr. like Engl, to shut up, confine, ev cpvXaKrj Luke 3. 20. Kar aKXyjp odor ecc, cv, f. V w > to give by lot to each, distribute by lot, trans., Acts 13. 19 text, rec, others Kara- KXrjgovopecc. KaraKXivoo, fut. ivca, pr. to make in- cline, i. e. to make lie down, genr, ; in N. T. used only of the oriental pos- ture at meals, to make recline, tran?., mid. to recline at a meal, Luke 9. 14 KaraKXivare avrovs KXicrlas : mid. 14. 8 juty KaraKXiOfjs, 24 30. KaraKXv^ca, f. vcrco, to dash down up- on, i. e. to overflow, pass. 2 Pet. 3. 6. KaraKXvcrpSs, ov, 6 (KaraKXv^co), a flood, deluge, Matt. 24. 38. KaraKoXovOioj 231 KOLTokeiiru) KaraKoAovOeco, co, fut. 770*0; (Kara., aKoXovdew) , to follow closely, with dat. Acts l(i. 17; absol. Luke 23.55. KaTaK6irrco, fut. \f/w, to hew or cut down, to cut in pieces ; in N. T. genr. to cut, wound, trans. Mark 5. 5. KaraKpr) iAvi£a>, f. icra), to cast down from a precipice, cast down headlong, trans., Luke 4. 29. Kara. up i p. a, aros, t6 (KaraKpivo)), judgment against, condemnation, Rom. 5.16,18, 8. 1. KaraKpivoo, f. woo, to give judgment agai?ist, to condemn, a) pr., foil, by ace. of pers. and dat. of punishment, Matt. 20. 18 KaraKOLVOvcriv abrbv da- voltci) they shall condemn him to death, 2 Pet. 2. (j, and infin. KartKoivav av- rbv cluai ivoxov Bavdrov Mark 14. 64: by ace. of pers., the crime or punishment being implied, John 8. 10 ovBeis ere KareKptuei/ ; v. 11, Rom. 2. 1 ; absol. 8. 34; pass. Matt. 27. 3, of the last judgment Mark 16. 16. Fig. Rom. 8. 3 KareKgive tt\v ap.ap- riap 4v rfj aapKi, i. e. - hath con- demned, passed sentence upon, all carnal lusts and passions,' in antith. to v. 1. b) by impl. to condemn by contrast, i. e. to shew by one's good conduct that others are guilty of misconduct and deserve condemna- tion, foil, by ace. Matt. 12.41, Heb. 11. 7 ; pass. Rom. 14. 23. KardnpiffLS, ecus, r) (KaraKpivco), con- demnation, 2 Cor. 3. 9 : in the sense of censure, blame, 7. 3. KaraKvpieva), fut. evo~ca, to lord it against i. e. over any one, with gen. a) genr, to exercise authority over, Matt. 20. 25 ol agx oVT€S ra>v idv&v KaTaKygievovo-iv avrwv, 1 Pet. 5. 3. b) by impl. to get the mastery of, to overpower, subdue, Acts 19. 16. icaTaA.aA.ew, a>, fut. 7)o~qj, to speak against, i. e. to speak evil of, to slan- der, with gen. Jam. 4. 11 prj Kara AaAe?Te aXX-qXcau, 1 Pet. 2. 12, KaraXaXia, as, rj (KaraXaXeoj), a speaking against, evil- speaking, slan- der, 2 Cor. 12.20, 1 Pet. 2. 1. Kara A. a A. os, ov, 6, 7), adj. (/caraAa- Aeco), speaking against, as subst. a slanderer, backbiter, Rom. 1. 30. KaraXapfidva, fut. \r\tyop.ai, aor. 2 KaT&Xafiov, to take hold of, with the idea of eagerness, &c. trans, a) pr. to lay hold of, seize; a criminal, John 8. 3 dyovci yvvcuKa eV fjL0ix €L< ^ /caret- \rjpp4u7ju, v. 4 ; so of an evil spirit, Mark 9. 18 q-kov av avTbv KaraXafir) : fig. of darkness, evil, to come sud- denly upon, John 12. 35, 1 Thess. 5. 4 7]/j.epa. b) in allusion to the public games, to obtain the prize, with the idea of eager and strenuous exer- tion, to grasp, seize upon, Rom. 9. 30, 1 Cor. 9. 24 ovTOi rpex €T€ e ^ a Kara- Xafi-nre i. e. to /3oa/3e?o*/, Phil. 3. 12 diojKco €i /cat KaraXaficc [to /3oa/3e?oi'], ec/> 5 <£ Kal KareX-fjcpdrj^ virb Xpiarov i. e. ' for which very end 1 also have been won as a prize by Christ.' c) fig. to seize with the mind, to com- prehend, John 1. 5 7} (TKoria avrb ov KareXapev. hence mid. to compre- hend for one's self, to perceive, find, foil, by oVi Acts 4. 13 KaraXa^oixevot 6Vi livdpQmoi aypd/jL/jLaroi €io~l, 10. 34; with ace. and inf. 25. 25 ; ri indie. Eph. 3. 18. KaraXeyoj, f. £o>, lit. to lay down; in N. T. to inscribe on a register, enrol, pass. 1 Tim. 5. 9. KaraXe ippa, aros, t6 (/caTaAe i7ro>), a remnant; in N. T., by impl., a small part, few, Rom. 9. 27. KaTaXeiirco, f. xpoo, aor. 1 /caTeAet^a, to leave down to one's heirs, i.e. to leave behind so as to descend to them ; hence genr. and in N. T. to leave behind at one's departure, trans, a) pr., at death, Mark 12. 19 /care- Xnre yvvalaa, Luke 20. 31 ; genr. in any place, Mark 14. 52 KaTaXiirvv ttjv o~iv§6va, John 8. 9 : foil, by eV of place, Luke 15. 4 ov KaraXeiireL to, iuu. eV rfj epr)/j.y rr\v Na£aoe'0, Heb. 11. 27; so by impl. Acts 21. 3 : hence of persons and things, to leave, forsake, i. e. so as to have nothing more to do with them, Matt. 19. 5 KaraXetyei rbv irarepa, 16. 4; with predic. pourjv Luke 10. 40. (ft) of things, Luke 5. 28 Kara- Xnrwv airavTa Acts 6. 2, 2 Pet. 2. 15. KaraXiOa^io 232 KCLTCLVV fc c) to leave remaining, = ton ave left, to reserve, Rom. 11. 4 KareXnrou e- fxavrw enraKiaxi-Xiovs &vSpas. KaTa\L0d(a), fut. daco, lit. to stone down ; to stone to death, trans. Luke 20.6. KaraXXayi), rjs, t) (KaraWaaco)), exchange of money ; in N. T. re- conciliation, i. e. restoration to the divine favour, Rom. 5. 11; 11. 15 KaraXXayrj k6o~/uov, i. e. the means, occasion of reconciling the world to God; 2 Cor. 5. 18, 19. KaraXXaaa'co, fut. £ca (Kara, aXXdc- o~oo), to change against any thing, to exchange for ; in N. T. to change to- ivards, i.e. one person towards ano- ther, to reconcile to any one, with ace. and dat. 2 Cor. 5. 18, 19 koctjjlov KaraXXacracov eavrcc. Pass. aor. 2 KaT7]\\dyr)v, to be or become recon- ciled to any one, with dat. Rom. 5. 10 Kar7\X\dyrifxev t£ ©66?, 1 Cor. 7. 11, 2 Cor. 5.20. KaraXonros, ov, 6, r), adj., left over, remaining, pi. ol KardXonvoi, the rest, residue, Acts 15. 17. KardXvfjia, aros, t6 (KaraXvca), pr. a place where one puts up, a lodging- place, inn, in the East a khan, cara- vanserai, Luke 2. 7 ; by synecd. 22. 1 1 7rov eo~ri to KardXvfxa, i. e. a room where we may sup and lodge ? KaraXvca, f. vera), lit. to loosen down, i. e. a) pr. to dissolve, disunite the parts of any thing; hence spoken of buildings, &c. to throw down, destroy, with ace. Matt. 26. 61 KaraXvcai tov vaov, 27. 40, Acts 6. 14 ; so Matt. 24. 2, 2 Cor. 5. 1 ; fig. Gal. 2. 18. Me- taph. to destroy, put an end to, render vain, tov vofxov Matt. 5. 17, 'epyov Acts 5. 38. b) to unbind, halt for rest, put up for the night; in N. T. £enr. to lodge, intrans. Luke 9. 12, 19. 7 elarjXde KaraXvcai. KarafxavBdvo), f. /jLaBi)aofJLai, to learn thoroughly ; in N. T. to note accu- rately, observe, consider, with accus. Matt. 6. 28 KarafxaQere to, Kpiva, KaTajxaoTvpeoo, co, f. 'fjo'co, to witness, testify against any one, with genit. Matt. 26. 62 ri ovroi o~ou Karafiap- rvpovo'ip ; Karap.evcc, f. evw, to remain fixedly, to abide y dwell, intrans. Acts 1. 13, KarafxSvas, adv. (Kara, jx6vos), alone, by one's self Mark 4. 10, Luke 9. 18. Karavd6ep.a, aros, t6 (laird, avdde- fxa), a curse against any one ; me- ton. ' accursed thing,' for concr. one accursed, Rev. 22. 3 text. rec. ; later eds. Karddepa, probably corrupted from the above. KaTavadefiarl^ci), f. icroo (Kara, ava- depaTifa), to utter curses against, i. e. to curse, Matt. 26. 74 text. rec. ; later eds. KaTa6ep.arifa, probably a cor- ruption of the above. KaravaXiaKco, fut. Xoocoo (icard, ava- Xlctkoo), to consume wholly, absol. Heb. 12. 29 irvg KaravaXiuKov. KaravapKaco, co, fut. t)o , oo, to become torpid against, i. e. to the detriment of any one, intrans. ; hence in Paul's writings =to be burdensome to any one in a pecuniary sense, foil, by gen. 2 Cor. 11. 8, 12. 13, 14 ov Kara- vaQKi)o~(>) vp&v. Karavevco, fut. eveca, to nod or wink towards any one, i. e. to make signs to any one with the head, eyes, &c, to beckon, with dat. Luke 5. 7. KaravoEoo, a>, f. tJcco, to see or discern distinctly, perceive clearly, trans, a) pr., Luke 6. 14 dombv ov Karavoels', fig. 20. Y3. b) fig. to mind accurately, observe, consider, Luke 12. 24 kutql- voi)o~ouT€ tovs itSpaKas, Acts 7. 31, 32, 11. 6 : in the sense of to have respect to, toregard, Rom. 4. 19, Heb. 10. 24. KarcLvrdca, w, f. 7)0" w (Kara, avrdoo), to come down to or upon, to arrive at a place, Acts 20. 15 KaT^VT^cfapev avriKpv Xiov we arrived over against Chios : elsewhere in N. T. with els, 16. 1 Kar7)vrr]a€P els Aegfi-nv atT>er- be, 18. 19, 21. 7. Of things, foil, by els, to come or be brought to any one, 1 Cor. 14. 36; to come upon, happen to, i.e. in the time of any one, 10. 11 : fig. to attain to any thing, =to ob- tain, Acts 26. 7 els %v \_eirayyeX[av~\ to dcodeKacpvXou eXTri^i Karavrrjcrai, Eph.4. 13, Phil. 3. 11. Kardw^is, eoos, r) (tzar avv o'er v(T(T(o, f. |o>, to prick through, to pierce, pass, metaph. to be greatly pained, deeply moved, Acts 2. 37 Kar- evvyqo'av rfj Kapdia. Kara^iSa), w, f. waca (Kara, a£i6a)), to count worthy of any thing ; pass, to be counted ivorthy, foil, by gen. rrjs fiacriXeias rov @eoi) 2 Thess. 1.5; with infin. Luke 20. 35, 21. 36, Acts 5. 41. Karairar ecu, a>, fut. Tjtreo, £o tread or trample down, trans. Matt. 7. 6 /r>7- 7TOT6 KaraTrarrjaooatu aurovs iv rols iroalv avroov: metaph. as a mark of scorn and contempt, Heb. 10. 29. KardiravaLS, ea)s, rj (KaraTravoo), a resting, rest; in N.T., from the Heb., a, place of rest, fixed abode, dwelling, Acts 7. 49 ris rorcos rrjs Karairavo'edos fjLov what is the place of my rest, abode ? i. e. of God in allusion to a temple : also of the rest or fixed and quiet abode of the Israelites in the pro- mised land after their wanderings, Heb. 4. 3 (see kclltoi): hence fig. the rest, quiet abode of those who shall dwell with God in heaven, in allusion to the rest of the sabbath, v. 1,3, 10,11. KaraTravoo, f. aco, lit. to quiet down, i. e. a) trans, (a) to cause to cease, make desist, and so to restrain, Acts 14. 18 /j-oAis Kariiravcrav robs ox^ovs. (j8) to cause to rest, give rest to, i. e. to bring into the state of rest and happiness of those who dwell with God, Heb. 4. 8. b) intrans., from the Heb., to cease from, rest from, Heb. 4. 4 Kariiravcrev 6 Qzbs airb izdv- rcou toov epyoov avrov, v. 10. kolt air e ra a p. a, aros, r6 (Karairsrdv- vvfjLL), a covering, veil, which hangs down ; in N. T. veil, curtain of the tabernacle and temple, of which there were two; hence rb Karaire- raap.a rod vaov may be either the outer or the inner veil, Matt. 27. 51 ; but rb devrepov Kar. the second or inner- veil, Heb. 9. 3: fig. 6. 19 rb £o~u>T€qov rov Karairerda/jLaros that within the veil, i. e. the inner sanc- tuary, holy of holies in the heavenly temple; so 10. 20, where it is em- blematic of the body and death of Jesus. Kar air iv oo, f. iriofxai, to drink or swal- loiu down, trans. a) pr. of persons, &c. Matt. 23. 24 rr\v KapcnXov Kara- iriuoures, 1 Pet. 5. 8. Of things, e. g. the earth, to absorb, Rev. 12 10' ; the sea, to overwhelm, drown, Heb. 11. 29: metaph. 2 Cor. 5. 4. b) fig. to over- whelm, destroy, 1 Cor. 15. 54, 2 Cor. 2. 7 Xvirn Karairodf) 6 roiovros. KaTaTTiTrrw, f. 7T€ffov/jLai, tofall dou n, e. g. prostrate, els rr\v yr\v Acts 2b'. 14, venp6v 28. 6. k ar airXeco, f. evaeo, lit. to sail down; to sail to any place, come by ship to, foil, by els, Luke 8. 26. Karairoyeco, Co, f.rjo'co, to work down, wear down by labour; in N. T. pass, fig. to be weary, oppressed, afflicted, Acts 7. 24, 2 Pet. 2. 7. kot air ovri^co, f. io~a>, to sink in the sea, trans. ; mid. to sink, intrans. Matt. 14. 30 ; pass. genr. 18. 6, to be sunk, drowned, i. e. iv rcc7T€\dyei rr)s 6a\dora7]s, where the allusion is to the punishment of drowning. Kara pa, as, r) (Kara, apd), pr. impre- cation against, i. e. a) pr. and genr. imprecation, cursing, Jam. 3. 10. b) from the Heb., curse, i. e. a devot- ing or dooming to utter destruction, hence condemnation, doom, punish- ment, Gal. 3. 10 vno Kardpau slaiare subject to the curse, = iiriKardparoi', V. 13 e/c rr)s Kardpas rod i/6p.ov, yevo- p.evos i>7reg riixwv Kardpa, i. e. from the curse, doom, which the law threa- tens, being himself made a curse for us, i. e. meton. accursed, = £triKa- rdparos ; 2 Pet. 2. 14 Kardgas r^Kva, i. e. on whom the curse abides : also of the earth, Heb. 6. 8 yrj Kardpas eyyvs near to the curse, almost ac- cursed, i. e. doomed to sterility. Karapdo fxai, cofxai, f. dao/xai, depon. mid. (/caret, apdofxai), pr. to wish or pray against any one, i. e. to wish evil to, to curse, with ace, Matt. 5. 44 rovs KarapccjuL€Uovs v/aas, Rom. 12. 14. From the Heb., to curse, i. e. devote to destruction, as a fig-tree, Mark 11. 21 ; pass. part. perf. Kar-n- pap.evos accursed, Matt. 25. 41. Karagyeoo, a), f. r)o~oo (Kara, apyeoo), to render inactive, idle, useless, trans, a) pr., of land, to spoil, Luke 13. 7 Ivarirrjv yr\v Karapyei; fig. to make Kara piOfJLE EG) 234 KaTaa-TpEcfxi) without effect, malce vain, void, fruit- Jess, 7T)v iricrriv rod ©eoD Rom. 3. 3, vo/llov v. 3 1, eirayyeXiau 4. 14 : hence, by impl., to debase, 1 Cor. 1. 28. b) by impl. to cause to cease, do away, put an end to, 1 Cor. 6. 13, 13. 11 KarrjpyrjKa ra rod vrjirlov I put away childish things: hence to abolish, de- stroy, Rom. 6. 6, 1 Cor. 15. 24 orav Karapyr)crr) iracrav apxyv, ver. 26, 2 Thess. 2.' 8, Heb. 2. 14. Passive Karapyeojuai, odfiai, to cease, be done away, 1 Cor. 2. 6, 13. 8 irgocprjreTai Karapyrj6r)crovrai, v. 1 0, Gal. 5. 1 1 : so Karapyovpai air6 twos, to cease from being under or connected with any person or thing, airb rod v6julov to be freed from a law, Rom. 7. 2 = eAeu- depa icrrlv kt\ v. 3 ; Gal. 5. 4 Karr\q- yr)0rjre aivb rov Xpicrrov ye have with- drawn, apostatised from Christ. KarapiB/mew, S>, f. ^crcc {Kara, apiO- peca), to number among, pass. Acts 1. 17. Kara prince, f. Icrca (Kara, apri^co), to make fully ready, put in full order, make complete, trans, a) pr. (a) es- pec. of what is broken, injured, &c, to refit, repair, mend, ra SiKrva Matt. 4. 21 : fig. of a person in error, to restore, set right, Gal. 6. 1. (0) by implic, and in the proper force of Kara, to make perfect, i. e. such as one should be, deficient in no part; of persons, Luke 6. 40, 2 Cor. 13. 1 1 KaraprlfecrOe be ye perfect, 1 Pet. 5. 10 ; with iv rivi, in any thing, Heb. 13. 21 : of things, ra vcrr€pr]para, to Jill out, supply, 1 Thess. 3. 10. b) genr. to prepare, set in order, consti- tute, pass, and middle, Rom. 9. 22 (TK€vr] bpyr)s Karri pr icr piva eis airw- \siav, Matt. 21. 16 Karrjpr icrca alvov, Heb. 10. 5 crcapa Karripr icrca poi a body hast thou prepared for me, i. e. as a sacrifice to thee ; 11.3 Karr/p- ricrdai robs alcavas prj/uiaTi &eov i. e. were created and set in order. Kar doner is, ecas, rj {mar aprifa), per- fection, i. e. the being made or be- coming perfect, 2 Cor. 13. 9. Karapricr pos, ov, 6 (Karapri^ca), a perfecting, i. e. the act of making perfect, Eph. 4. 12. Kar acre ica, f. cicrca, to shake violently to and fro ; in N. T. to move to and fro, to wave the hand, beckon, sc. as a signal for silence and attention, with ace. Acts 19. 33, dat. 13. 16, dat. of pers. 21. 40 rG> Xacp. KaraaKairru), f. tyca, pr. to dig down under a building, &c. to undermine, and hence to overthrow, destroy, rase, Rom. 11. 3 Ta 6vcriao~rr)gid crov Ka- reo~Ka\pav : part. pass. perf. Acts 15. 16 Ta Kar ecTKappiva ruins. Karao-K€vd£oo, fut. dcrca, to prepare fully, put in readiness, trans., e. g. a way before an oriental monarch, Luke 7. 27; 1. 17 Xabv KarecrKtvacr- pivov a people fully prepared to re- ceive the Messiah. Spoken of build- ings, &c. for to build, construct, oIkov Heb. 3. 3 ; o~K.r\vr\v 9. 2 ; Kificarov Noah's ark, 11. 7; — of God, to cre- ate, 3. 4. KaracrK7]i/6a}, S>, f. caeca, to pitch a tent ; in N. T. genr. to sojourn, dwell, of birds to lodge or harbour, iv ro?s K\ddois Matt. 13. 32, vwb r))V cTKidv Mark 4. 32. Fig. to rest, remain, Acts 2. 26 7] crdpl- pov Karao~Ki/)Vcacrei eir iXiridt. KaracTKr)vcacTLS, seas, 7)( Kar acfKrjv oca), pitching a tent, a tent pitched ; in N. T. a dwelling-place, abode, of birds a haunt, Matt. 8. 20. Karacr Kid £ca, f. dcrca, to shadow down upon, i.e. to overshadow, Heb. 9. 5. KaracTKoir4ca, ca, f. r)crca, to view ac- curately, inspect; in N.T. with sinis- ter intent, to spy out, explore, trans. Gal. 2. 4 Karacr Koirrjcrai r^v eAet>0e- piav vfjiSov. Karacr koit 6 s, ov, 6 (KaracrKoireca), a scout, spy, Heb. 11. 31. Karacrocpi^opai, fut. icropai, depon. mid., pr. to be wise against any one, i. e. to deal subtilely with, insidiously, deceitfully, with ace. Acts 7. 19 Ka- racrocpicrdpevos rb yivos rjpeap. KaracrreWca, fut. €\ca, to put or let down, to lower; in N. T. fig. to put down, i. e. to quell, assuage, pacify, rbv oxXov Acts 19. 35, 36. Kardcrrrjpa, aros, to (KaOicrrripi), position, i. e. state, condition, spoken of deportment, Tit. 2. 3. KaracrroXr), rjs, f) (Karacr rcWca), the letting down of a garment ; in N. T. collect, for raiment, apparel, 1 Tim. 2.9. Karacrrpicpta, f. ifw, to turn down or Karacrrp-qvtaix) 235 KarevavTL under; in N. T. to overturn, overthrow, trans. Matt. 21. 12 rpa-rrefas kolt4- o~rgetye. KaraffT pr]VLao3, a>, f. do~to, to revel against, run riot against any one, 1 Tim. 5. 11 orau KaTacrrprjuidatocriTOv Xpiarov against Christ, l. e. thev lead a life of luxury and gaiety, in neglect of Christ, to the detriment of his cause.' Karacrrpo(pi), r)s, tj (Karacrrotcpto) , catastrophe, i. e. overthrow, destruc- tion, of cities, 2 Pet. 2. 6 : metaph. subversion, 2 Tim. 2. 14. Karaar ptovvvfXL, f. err ga>a to, to spread or strew down, trans., 1 Cor. 10. 5 KaT€crTgto6r]Grav eV rfj ipr)/jito ' they were strewed as corpses in the de- sert,' i.e. were destroyed. Ka.Tao~vgtoi f. vpoo, to drag down, force along; in N. T. of a person, to drag or haul along, Luke 12. 58. Karacr, to slaughter down, i. e. genr. to slay, kill, trans. Luke 19. 27. Karao~7}/\.{| wishing to lay up favour with, i. e. win the favour of, the Jews, 25. 9, KararofiT], ??s, tj (KararepLVto), con- cision, i. e. a cutting off, mutilation ; Phil. 3. 2, contemptuously for the Jewish circumcision, in contrast with the true spiritual circumci- sion, v. 3. KaraToi-evto, f. evcoj, to shoot down, pass, with dat. fioXidi. Heb. 12. 20. Kararpix *) aor - 2 Karedoa/xou, to run down, Acts 21. 32 KareSpa/aej/ eV awrous /ie ran down to them, sc. from the tower Antonia. Kara(pdjto, see KarecrOico. Karacpcpco, fut. Karoicrto, aor. 1 pass. Karr]U€xOr)u. 1. ta 6ear or earn/ doivn, to bring down with violence, as a. blow, to throw down ; in N. T. pass. Karacpepeo-dai, to be borne or thrown down, to fall, Acts 20. 9 Ka7ej/ex0els a7rb toD v-nvov tTr€o~e, i. e. he sunk down from sleep, lost his balance and fell : fig. to be borne down, op- pressed with sleep, virvto ib. 2. naracpepto iprityov, with Kara in- tens., to give a vote, to vote, — under-ground, Phil. 2. 10 put for aS-ns and its inhabitants. KaraxpdofxaL, to/j.ai, f. rjao/xaL, de- pon. mid., to use overmuch, and so to misuse, 1 Cor. 7. 31 oi xP&^v 01 r V Koa/uLto a>s fj.)i Karaxp&fAtvoi, 9. 18. Kara\pvx<*>> fut. £a>, to cool down, to cool, i. e. to refresh by cooling, rr\v yKtoacrav Luke 16. 24. KareidtoXos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (Kara, elf- §to\ov),full of idols, given to idola- try, Acts 17. 16. Karevavr i, adv. (Kara, svavri), pr. down over against, i. e. at the point over against, and hence genr. =over KCLTEVIOTTLOV 236 Karrjyopeu) against, opposite to, foil. by gen. Mark 11. 2 els K(iiixf]v r)\v Karevavri vfxcbv, 12. 41, 13. 3 ; also with art., as adj. opposite, Luke 19. 30 els r)]v Kare- vavri Kdofxr]u. In the sense of before, in the sight of, Rom. 4. 17 Karevavri ov ewicrrevcre ®eov, by attraction for Karevavri &eov £ eiriarevo'e. Karevdoiriov, adv. {Kara, eveviriov), pr. down in the presence of, in the very presence of, and hence genr. before, in the sight of, foil, by gen. 2 Cor. 2. 17 Karevdoiriov rod (Deov, Jude 24 Kar. rrjs d6^rjs avrov before, in the presence of. Kare^ovcrid^co, f. dcroo (Kara, e£ov- cridfa), to exercise authority against, i. e. over, avrcov Matt. 20. 25. Kar epyd^ofxai, fut. daojuai, depon. mid. (Kara, epyd^otxai), aor. 1 pass. Kareipydcrdiqv with pass, signif., to work out, trans., i. e. to bring about, accomplish ; in N. T. a) to work out, i. e. to effect, produce, be the cause or author of Rom. 4. 15 6 vo/mos bgy^v Karepyd^erai, 5. 3, 7. 8, 13, 15. 18. b) to work up, i. e. to make an end of, vanquish, airavra Eph. 6. 1 3. c) genr. to work, do, practise ; of actions, Rom. 1. 27 rv)v aax^^ocrvvi^v Karepya^ofxe- voi, 2. 9 to kclkov, 7. 18, 1 Cor. 5. 3 ; of miracles, pass. 2 Cor. 12. 12: in the sense of to make, form, with ace. and dat. 5. 5. Karepxo/nai, aor. 2 Karrj\6ov (Kara, epXOfAai), to go or come down, to de- scend, e. g. of persons going from a higher to a lower region, the sea- coast, &c. ; foil, by els with ace. of place, Acts 8. 5 ; by air6 with gen. of place, 15. 1 ; by els and airo, 11. 27 ; by irpSs with ace. of pers., 9. 32 ; — of persons coming from the high sea down to land, with els, 18. 22. Fig. of divine gifts, Jam. 3. 15 coty'ia avoodev KaTegxofJLevri, see dvooOev 1. Karecrdioo, aor. 2 Karecpayov (Kara, ecrOioo), to eat or swallow down, trans, a) pr. of animals, Matt. 13. 4 ra ire- reiva Kare &> f« yo~& (Kara, rjx^), to sound forth towards, against, around any one ; hence fig. and in N. T. to teach, instruct, sc. orally. a) pr., and spoken of the oral instruction, preaching of the apostles and early Christian teachers, foil, by ace. of pers. 1 Cor. 14. 19 c lva Kal aWovs na- rrjxho'coy impl. Gal. 6. 6. Pass., with accus. of thing, Acts 18. 25 Karrjxv- fxevos rrju 6Bbv rod Kvgiov, Gal. 6. 6 ; foil, by irepi with gen. Luke 1. 4, by e/c Rom. 2. 18. b) genr. to inform, apprise of, pass, to be informed of, to hear, by report, foil, by iregi with gen. Acts 21. 21 rl irepi rivos, v. 24. k an 6 oj, £>, f. coo" co (Kara, 16oj fr. 16s), to cause to rust, corrode with rust, pass, to rust out, be corroded, hyper- bol. James 5. 3. /caTicrx^co, f.vo-w(lo~xv&)>to be strong against anyone, i. e. to prevail against or over, e. g. in a hostile sense to overcome, vanquish, with gen. Matt. 16. 18 ; genr. to prevail, get the upper hand, absol. Luke 23. 23. KaroiKeca, w, i.i^aoo (Kara, Oi/ceco), £o settle down in a fixed dwelling, to dwell permanently, viz. a) trans. to dwell fixedly in a place, to inhabit, (a) pr. with accus. of place, Acts 1. 19 rols KaroiKovo~iv 'lepovaaArj/x, 2. 9. (/3) fig. of God as manifesting his constant presence in the tem- ple, Matt. 23. 21. b) intrans. to dwell fixedly, reside. (a) pr., of men ; foil, by els, Matt. 2. 23 4\dai/ KarcpK-naev els iroAiv, Acts 7.4; by eV, 9. 22 KaroiKovvras eu AajxaffKcp, 11. 29 ; by iiri with gen. Rev. 3. 10 £tt\ rr)s yr)s, with accus. inl ttclv rb irpoo-ioTrov rrjs yr)s Acts 17. 26; by irov, ottov, Rev. 2. 13 ; 4k€? Matt. 12. 45, impl. Acts 22. 12. (/3) fig. of God, with eV Acts 7. 48; of Christ, as being ever present by his Spirit in the hearts of Christians, eV rah KapSiais vjxoov Eph. 3. 17 ; of the 71-A77- goo/xa rr)s 6ei6rr]ros which was in Jesus, with ev, Col. 2. 9, 1. 19 ; of a spirit or disposition of mind, Jam. 4. 5 ; so in prosopop. r) SiKaioo-vvi) 2 Pet. 3. 13. KaroiK7)cr ls, ecos, r) (KarotKeoo), dwell- ing, habitation, Mark 5. 3. KaroLKinr7]pLov, ov, r6 (/caTcu/ceco), a dwelling-place, dwelling; rov&eov, as being ever present by his Spirit in the hearts of Christians, Eph. 2. 22; hai^.6v(av Rev. 18. 2. Karo iKia, as, rj (KaroiKeoo), a dwell- ing, habitation, Acts 17. 26. Karoirr g i^oo, f. icroo (Karoirroov), to let look in a mirror, mid. to look in a mirror, behold in a mirror; in N.T. mid. to behold as in a glass, with ace. 2 Cor. 3. 18 rrjv BS^av Kvpiov Karoir- rpL^ofxevoi, i. e. ' beholding the glory of the Lord as reflected and radiant in the gospel,' in antith. to v. 15. Karopdoo/xa, aros, r6(Karog6ooo), any thing happily achieved, a noble deed, Acts 24. 3 KaropBw/xdrcou yLVo/xevoov rep eQvei rovrcp many things having been happily achieved for this nation, i. e. in reference to its government and institutions. Karoo, adv. (Kara), downwards, down, comparat. Karcorepoo. 1. of place. a) of place whither, implying mo- tion down, Matt. 4. 6 /3aAe aeavrbv Karoo, John 8. 6, Acts 20. 9. b) of place where, below, underneath, Mark 14. 66 eV rrj av\rj Karoo, 15. 38, Acts 2. 19 : with article, as adj., Karwrepog 238 KEipU) that which is beloiv, the low, i. e. the earthly, ek rwv Kara) John 8. 23. 2. of time, comparat. Matt. 2. 16 euro dierovs K.a\ Karoorepoo of two years old and under that age. Karcorepos, a, ov (comparat. fr. Ka- roo), lower down, i. e. lower, Eph. 4. 9 Karefir) els to Kar&repa fiepr) rrjs yrjs he descended into the lower parts of the earth = afirjs, implying that Christ became subject to death, comp. 1. 20. Kavfxa, aros, r6 (nalco), burning, heat, Rev. 7.16, 16.9. Kav fxari^oo, f. icrco (Kadfia), to burn, scorch, trans. Matt. 13. 6, Rev. 16. 8. Kav a is, €cos, r) (Katco), a burning, burning up, Heb. 6. 8. KavcSofxai, ov/xai (Kavo~t.s), to be set on fire, to burn, 2 Pet. 3. 10, 12. Kav Got v, covos, 6 (accuo)), burning, heat of the sun, Matt. 20. 12: so Jam. 1.11, where others a scorching wind. KavTrjpid^a), f. dcreo (Kavrrjpiov) , to cauterise, brand with a hot iron; pass. 1 Tim. 4. 2 K6KavT7]pLao'fiei/OL rrjv Idiav o~vveiS7]0~iv branded in their own consciences, having the marks of their guilt burnt in upon them, — others, byimpl., being seared, har- dened, in their consciences. Kavx^ofxai, oofAai, f. 7]ao/j.ai (2 pers. pres. Kavxavai, for which see Stu- art's N. T. Gram. p. 95), to boast one's self, to glory, exult, both in a good and bad sense ; absol. 1 Cor. 1. 29, 31 6 Kavxtopevos, 4. 7 : foil, by ace. of thing as to which or of "which one boasts, 2 Cor. 9. 2 %v Kavx^ai MaKedSciv, 11. 30, — of degree, ver. 16 : by ev with dat. of that in which one glories, e. g. of things, Rom. 2. 23 hs ev vofiq) Kavxavai, 5. 3, Gal. 6. 13; of persons, Rom. 2. 17 ev ®ea>, 1 Cor. 1. 31, 3. 21 : by hei with dat. Rom. 5. 2 ; Kara with ace. as to any thing, 2 Cor. 11. 18 ; 7re^t with gen. 10. 8; virep with gen. 7. 14. Kavxypa, aros, r6 {Kavxdofxai), a boasting, glorying, exulting, i. e. a) pr. the act of glorying or exulting in any thing, with gen. Heb. 3. 6 to Kavxflft-a rrjs eAiridos, i. e. ' the hope in which we glory:' so virep rivos 2 Cor. 5. 12; absol. 1 Cor. 5. 6. b) meton. the object of boasting, ground of glorying, exultation, Rom. 4. 2 e%€i Kavxnpa, 1 Cor. 9. 1.5, 16. Kavxf)o~i s, ecas, 7] (Kavxdojjiai), a boasting, glorying, exulting, —Kav- Xmu-u- a) pr. the act of glorying or exulting in any thing, 2 Cor. 7. 14 eVlTirou, 11. 17; 1 Thess. 2. 19 X r ) ' ll/ V7T6p V/JLG0V OY iv V/JUV. Keyxp €a 'h & v i «'» Cenchrea, the eastern port of Corinth, about 70 stadia from the city, Acts 18. 18. Keb*p(jov, 6, indec. Cedron, Heb. Kid- ron, ' turbid,' a torrent rising a lit- tle to the northward of Jerusalem, and flowing through the valley be- tween the city and the mount of Olives, John 18. 1. Ke?jLiai, f. Keio'o/jLaL, to lie, and to be laid, a) pr. to lie, recline; of per- sons, an infant, Keifxevov ev (fydrvp, Luke 2. 12; a dead body, 23. 53: of things, 24. 12 ra bBovia Kei/meva fxova, John 21. 9; foil, by eiri with ace. 2 Cor. 3. 15. b) = perf. pass, of riOrjjja, i. e. to be laid, set, placed; as a foundation, 1 Cor. 3. 1 1 ; throne, Rev. 4. 2 ; vessels, John 2. 6 ; irpSs ri, to be laid at, as a blow, Luke 3. 9 : so to be laid up, reposited, 12.19. Of a place, to lie, be situated, Rev. 21.16 tt6\is rerpd- yoovos Ketrai, Matt. 5. 14. Fig. of persons, to be set, appointed, with els final,/or any thing, Luke 2. 34, Phil. 1. 16, 1 Thess. 3. 3. Of laws, to be given, made, with dat. 1 Tim. 1. 9. c) =to be, i. e. in any state or con- dition durably, with ev, 1 John 5. 19 6 KoffLios '6\os ev rep irovrjp^ KeTrai ' is wholly given to wickedness.' Keigia, as, r), a band, bandage, for swathing infants or dead bodies ; in N. T. only in the latter sense, John 11.44. Keipoo, f. ep£>, pr. to wear or eat away, by rubbing, gnawing, cutting, &c. ; hence genr. and in N. T. to shear, trans., a sheep, Acts 8. 32 : espec. the head, to cut off the hair, 18. 18 ■'Xl KtAE VffjJi a 239 Kepcaivit) Keigdfitvos tt)U KecpaXyv having shorn his head, i. e. had it shorn ; 1 Cor. 11. 6. K€\€V(TfJLa, cltos, to (/ceAeuw), a cry of incitement or urging on, outcry, clamour, shout, 1 Thess. 4. 16. KeXevco, f. evaco, pr. to set in motion, urge on; in N. T. and genr. to com- mand, order something to be done ; foil, by ace. and infin. aor. Matt. 14. 19 K€\€vaas robs ox^ovs avaKXiBr]- vai, v. 28, saep.; with ace. impl. 8. 18,14.9: by ace. and inf. pres. Acts 27. 43 e/ceAeuo-e robs dvua/xeuovs ko- Xv/nPav, 21. 34 &yec6ai avrov, 24. 8; with ace. impl. 16. 22 : by dat. and infin. aor. Matt. 15. 35 e/ceAeucre to?s ox^ots ava-Keo-tlv: absol. Acts 25. 23. KevoSo^La, as, r) (Kev68o£os), vain- glory, empty pride, Phil. 2. 3. K€v68oi;os, ou,o,??, adj. (nevos, 5J|a), vain- glorious, full of empty pride and ambition, Gal. 5. 26. K€v6s, -fi, ou, empty; in N. T. a)pr., avrbv aireareiXau Ktvov, i. e. with empty hands, having nothing, Mark 12. 3, Luke 1. 53. b) metaph.ew^ty, vain, i. e. (a) fruitless, without uti- lity or success, Acts 4. 25 Xao\ ip.e- Xerrjo-av Kevd, 1 Cor. 15. 10 rj x*P LS ov K€urj iyei"f}6r), v. 14, 58 ; ets Ktvov in vain, Gal. 2. 2. (0) of that in which there is nothing of truth or reality, false, fallacious ; Kevo\ Xoyoi Eph. 5. 6, cLTrdrr] Col. 2. 8: of per- sons, empty, foolish, James 2. 20. Kevo(p(cvia, as, T) (ksvos, (pcovr}), lit. empty voice, i. e. vain words, iruit- less disputation, 1 Tim. 6. 20. KevSca, to, f. docru) (kevos), to empty, make empty, trans. ; in N. T. only tig. a) kzvovv kavr6v to empty one's self i. e. to divest one's self of rightful dignity by descending to an inferior condition, to abase one's self, Phil. 2. 7 eKevGoaev kavrov, == iraireivcoo'ep kavrov v. 8. b) to make empty, vain, frtiitless, Rom. 4. 14 KeKevccrai rjitia- ris, 1 Cor. 1. 17: hence to falsify, i.e. to shew to be without ground, fal- lacious, ftavxypa 9. 15, 2 Cor. 9. 3. Kevrgov, ov, ro (k€vt€<*>), a prick, point, genr. ; hence in N. T. a) a sting of locusts, scorpions, Rev. 9. 10: figur. as a venomous weapon ascribed to death, 1 Cor. 15. 56 to Kevrgov toO Oavdrov rj a/xaprla, i. e. the sting, namely that with which death destroys, that through which death is so destructive, viz. sin. b) a goad; in the proverbial expres- sion 7rpos Ktvrpa XaKrifciv to kick against the goads, i. e. to offer vain and rash resistance, Acts 9. 5, 26.14. Kevrvgtoov, twos, 6, a centurion, ori- ginally the commander of 100 foot- soldiers, = eKar6urapxos, Mark 15. 39, 44, 45. Kevccs, adv. (k€v6s), vainly, hi vain, to no purpose, James 4. 5. Kepaia, as, 7} (Kepas), prop, a little horn, i.e. apoint, extremity of a thing; in N. T. apex, point of a letter, put for the least particle, Matt. 5. 18. Kepa/JL€vs, ecos, 6 (Ktga/jLOs), a potter, Matt. 27. 7, 10, Rom. 9. 21. zee ga/xiKos, f), 6v (Kepa/xevs), of or made by a potter, Rev. 2. 27 o~k€vt] ra Kepa/xiKa a potter's vessels. Ktpdfjuop, ov, to (Kepdfiios), pr. an earthen vessel, i. e. a pot, pitcher, am- phora, Mark 14. 13. Kepa/xos, ov, 6, pr. potter's clay, any earthen vessel, = K€pd/xiov ; in N. T. a tile of burnt clay for covering roofs, Luke 5. 19. Kepdvvv/xi, f. Kepdcray, perf. pass, kc- Kepaa/xai, to mix, mingle, e. g. wine with water or spices; in N. T., by impl., to prepare a draught, pour out for drinking, fill one's cup, Rev. 14. 10 KeKepacr/xevov aKpdrov iv rep iro- T7]QLCp, 18. 6. Kepas, aros, to, pi. tci Kepara, a horn, i. e. a) pr. of a beast, Rev. 5. 6. From the Heb., as the symbol of strength, power, meton. Luke 1. 69 Kepas crcoTTjpias horn of deliverance, = strong deliverer. b) fig. of any ex- tremity, projecting point, resembling a horn, e. g. upon the four corners of the Jewish altars, Rev. 9. 13. Kepdriov, ov, r6 (Kegas), pr. a little horn; in N. T. pod, carob-pod, i. e. the fruit of the carob-tree, Luke 15. 16. KegSaivco, f. ava> (Kepdos), later fut. Kepdyao/xai, aor. 1 eKepdrjaa, fut. 1 pass. KepdrjOriao/xai, to gain, acquire as gain, win, trans, a) pr. of things, eav rbv Koa/xov oXov K6pSr)0"n the wealth of the whole world, Matt. 16. KepSog 240 KTipvcoru) 26 ; in trade, with ace. 25. 17 ; absol. Jam. 4. 13. Spoken of any loss or evil, to gain, i. e. to save, be spared from, avoid, Acts 27. 21 e8e* Kepdrjaai tt)v vfigiv TavT7)v and so to have saved, avoided tins loss. b) fig. o£ persons, to gam, win any one, i. e. (a) as a friend or patron, Xpiarov Phil. 3. 8, tov ad€\(p6p Matt. 18. 15. (j3) to gain over to one's side, in N. T. to win over to Christ, and thus bring- to salvation, 1 Cor. 9. 19-22, where it is = adofa v. 22 ; 1 Pet. 3. 1, comp. 1 Cor. 7. 16 where (revfa. Ktpdos, eos, ovs, to, gain, profit, Thil. 1. 21, 3. 7, Tit. 1.11. Kep/iia, aros, t6 (ne'ipoo), pr. ' a small piece, bit,' hence collect, small coin, change, John 2. 15. K€pfjLaTLCTT7)S, ov, 6 (fcegjuaTifa), a money-changer, broker, John 2. 14, same as no\\v$io'Ti)s Matt. 21. 12. Kecpdkaiov, ov, to (itecpaXcuos), a head; in N. T. and genr. fig. a) the chief thing, main point, Heb. 8. 1 Ke- {ki)qv^), to be a herald, to make proclamation through a herald ; in N. T. to proclaim, an- nounce publicly, publish, trans. a) genr. Matt. 10. 27 Krjpv^aTe iirl tuv doo/uaToov, Acts 10. 42 : in the sense of to noise or blazon abroad, to laud publicly, Mark 1. 45 fjp£aTo KTjpva- ceiv TToKXa, 7. 36. b) especially, to preach, publish, announce religious truth, the gospel with its attendant privileges and obligations, the gos- pel-dispensation, (a) genr.; of John the Baptist, Matt. 3. 1 Kripva- aoov eV T7? eprjfKf Kcd Xeycov, Acts 10. 37; of Jesus, Matt. 4. 17, 23; of apostles and teachers, 10. 7, 24. 14; ssepiss. So tov XpicrTov oy 3 1t]o~ovv KYipvacreiv to preach Christ, i. e. to KfJTOQ 241 ickelt announce him as the Messiah, and exhort men to the reception of his gospel, Acts 8. 5, 9. 20, 19. 13, al. (/3) in allusion to the Mosaic and prophetic institutions, to preach, to teach, Acts 15. 21 McoixttJs rovs kt)- qvffffovr as avrbv e%e*, Rom. 2. 21, Gal. 5.11, Luke 4.18. kt}t os, eos, ovs, r6, any large fish, sea- monster, Matt. 12.40. Kr) (pas, a, 6, Cephas, a surname of Simon Peter, =neVpos, John 1.43. ki ft car 6s, ov, t), an ark, i. e. a wooden chest, coffer ; inN.T. spoken of the ark of the covenant, Heb. 9. 4 ; of Noah's ark, 11. 7. KiQaga, as, t) {niOapis), a lyre, harp, 1 Cor. 14.7, Rev. 5.S. Ki6aoi£eo, f. iff w {KiOapis), to play on the lyre, 1 Cor. 14. 7. KiB apa>d6s, ov, 6 (Ki6dpa, a>d6s), a harper, lyrist, one who plays on the barp or lyre, and accompanies it with song, Rev. 14. 2. KiXiKia, as, t), Cilicia, a province of Asia Minor ; its chief town, Tarsus, was the birth-place of Paul, Acts 21.39. KivdfjLw/jLov and KLVvdfXOOlXOV, OV, TO, cinnamon, an aromatic bark, which grows in Arabia, India, and espe- cially in Ceylon, Rev. 18. 13. Kivowevo), f. evffco (klvBvvos), to be in danger, peril, intrans. Luke 8. 23 ; foil, by inf. Acts 19.27,40. kivovvos, ov, 6, danger, peril, Rom. 8.35, 2 Cor. 11.26. Kiveui, a>, f. 7)ff(D (klco), to move, put in motion, trans. Matt. 23. 4 ov OtXovffi Kivrjffai avrd sc. ra cpopria : so kivClv rrjy K£), a fragment, bit, of food, Matt. 14. 20. KXavdr], 7\s, 7], Clauda or Claude, a small island off the south-west coast of Crete, Acts 27. 16. KXavoia, as, t), Claudia, pr. name of a woman, 2 Tim. 4. 21. KXavoios, ov, 6, Claudius, pr. name of two men in N. T. 1. Tiberius Claudius Nero Germanicus, the fifth Roman emperor, successor of Cali- gula, Acts 11. 28. — 2. Claudius Ly- sias, a Roman tribune commanding in Jerusalem, Acts 23. 26. KXavdfxos, ov, 6 (KXaioo), weeping, wailing, Matt. 2. 18, 8. 12. KXaoo, f. dffca, to break, i. e. to break off or in two ; in N. T. only in the phrase kXdffai rov aprov to break bread, for distribution, preparatory to a meal, the Jewish bread being made in thin cakes; genr. Matt. 14. 19, 15. 36 : so in the Lord's supper, 26. 26, Acts 2. 46 : metaph. of the body of Christ, as typically broken in the eucharist, 1 Cor. 11. 24 to ffS>fxa rb virzp v/ua>v kXu>jj.svqv, where the allusion is to Christ's death on the cross. KXeis, 80s, t), ace. KXe7i/ and /cAe?5a, ace. pi. kXs?s and KAeTSas, a key ; in N. T. as the symbol of power and authoritv, Matt. 16. 19 5wcrw col ras KXe?s ttjs fiaffiXzias rod 0eoO, i. e. the power of opening or shutting, Y k\i Lb) 242 KXrjpooj of admitting to or excluding from the kingdom of God ; Rev. 3. 7 in the same sense: metaph. Luke 11. 52 rrjv /cAe?5a rrjs yptibaecos the key of knowledge, i. e. the means of attain- ing to true knowledge in respect to the kingdom of God, comp. Matt. 23. 13. KXetoo, f. crco, perf. pass. /ce/cAao>iai, aor. 1 pass. iKXeiaO-nu, to shut, close, trans, a) pr. Matt. 6. 6 KXetcras rrjv Qvpav 7ras. KXeos, iovs, to (/cAeco, fr. KaXeoo), pr. report, rumour; in N. T. and genr. fame, renown, glory, 1 Pet. 2. 20. /cA67TT77s, ov, 6 (/cAeVrco), a thief Matt. 6. 19, seep. : fig. of false teach- ers, deceivers, who steal men away from the truth, John 10. 8, 10. fcAe7rroj, f. KX4\p0D and KXeipofiai, to steal, absol. Matt. 6. 19 Siopvaaovo-i kcu KXerrrovcri : fut. ov KXtyeis as im- perat. 19. 18, Rom. 13. 9, see Stu- art's N. T. Gram. p. 194, 5. In the sense of to steal away, take by stealth, foil, by accus., a dead body, Matt. 27. 64. KXrifxoL, aros, t6 (kXclqo), a shoot, sprout, branch, = KXados, q. v. ; in N. T. only of the vine, a shoot, ten- dril, John 15. 2. KXr)fxr)s, evros, 6, Clement, pr. name of a man, Phil. 4. 3, not improbably Clemens Romanus. KXripovofx e Co, &, f. r)o~co (KXrjpovS/JLos), to receive by lot, i. e. a portion thus distributed ; hence, as an inherit- ance might also be distributed by lot, to inherit, be heir to any person or thing ; in N. T. genr. a) to in- herit, be heir, absol. Gal. 4. 30. b) in later usage simply to obtain, ac- quire, possess, foil, by ace, ; in N. T. spoken only of the friends of God, as receiving admission to the king- dom of heaven and its attendant privileges, Matt. 5. 5 KXr}povop.r)cr overt rrjv yrjv they shall quietly possess the land, i. e. primarily the land of Ca- naan, but understood in a spiritual sense of the Messiah's kingdom ; so kX. rrjv fiacriXeiav rod ©eou 25. 34, Ccorjv aXtoviov 19. 29, a(p0apo~lav 1 Cor. 15. 50 ; also Heb. 1. 4, 14, 6. 12, 12. 17, Rev. 21. 7. KXrjpovofjLia, as, r) (KXripovojaeto), in- heritance, i. e. a) pr. from one's an- cestors, patrimony, Matt. 2 1.38, Luke 12. 13. b) genr. portion, possession, espec. the land of Canaan, as the possession of the Israelites, Acts 7. 5, Heb. 11. 8; hence fig. of admis- sion to the kingdom of God, Acts 20. 32, Gal. 3.18. KXrjgovS/uLos, ov, o (KXrjpos, vep.o/JLai), pr. ' receiving by lot,' namely a por- tion thus distributed; hence in N. T. and genr. an heir, a) pr. Matt. 21. 38, Gal. 4. 1: figur. KXrjpov6fios &eov heir of God, i. e. a partaker of the blessings which God bestows upon his children, implying admis- sion to the kingdom of heaven and its privileges, Rom. 8. 17, Gal. 4. 7; so 3. 29 KXy]Qov6fxoi. i. e. rod 'Afipadju, heirs of the blessings promised to Abraham, b) genr. —possessor, i. e. of any thing received as a portion, possession, e. g. the kingdom of hea- ven, &c. Rom. 4. 13, 14. KXrjpos, ov, 6 (/cAacu), lot, i. e. a) pr. a lot or die, any thing used in deter- mining chances, KXrjpov fidXXeiv to cast lots, Matt. 27. 'S5 ; Acts 1. 26. b) meton. lot, i. e. part, portion, sc. as assigned by lot, Acts 8. 21 : so of an office to which one is appointed by lot or otherwise, 1. 17 eAa%e rbv KXrjpov rrjs diaKovias : hence genr. portion, possession, heritage, fig. KXri- pov iv rots r\yiao~p.£vois 26. 18 ; 1 Pet. 5. 3 fXYjO^ COS KCLTaKVpi€VOVT€S TtoV nXr)- pcov not as lording it over the posses- sions, heritage of God or Christ, the church. KXrjgSco, to, f. cbo~w (KXrjpos), to cast lots, mid. to acquire by lot ; in N. T. K\rj(TLQ 243 KoiXia only mid. nX7)p6op.ai, ovjxai, genr. to obtain, receive, absol. Eph. 1. 11 ev § Kal eKXrfpcvdTjfMev . . . els rb elvai tj- fjLas ktX, i. e. through whom we have attained to be, &c, through whom it has been granted to us. « Averts, coos, 7) (/caAew), a call, in- vitation; in N. T. fig. a call to the kingdom of God and its privileges, i. e. that divine call by which Chris- tians are introduced into the privi- leges of the gospel, Rom. 11. 29 t) kXtjctis rod &eov, Eph. 4. 1 ; ver. 4 7j eXirls T7js KAr)o-eoos, i. e. the hope which the Christian's call permits him to cherish. So 1 Cor. 1. 26/3Ae- irere tt)v K\y)(riv vfjL&v, i. e. the man- ner of your call, how ye were called ; 7. 20 eKacrros ev rfj KXiicei fj eK\r)6rj, evravTr) ixeveroj, i. e. as he was when called, so let him remain. k Xt)t6s, t), 6v (/caA ea>), called, invited; in N. T. fig. called to the kingdom of heaven and its privileges, genr. Matt. 20. 16 iroWoi elcri kXtjto'i, o- Xiyoi Be e/cAe/croi : also emphat. of those who have obeyed this call, = saints, Christians, Rom. 1. 6, 7. In the sense of appointed, chosen to any office, Rom. 1. 1, 1 Cor. 1. 1 KX-qrbs air6o'To\os, comp. Gal. 1. 15. nXifiavos, ov, 6, an oven for baking bread, Matt. 6. 30. K\ifia, aros, t6 (kXIvoo), inclination, declivity ; so of the supposed incli- nation of the heavens towards the poles in ancient geography, whence the northern hemisphere was divided into seven KXi/xara, climates, by lines parallel to the equator ; hence in N. T. and genr. climate, i. e. clime, re- gion, Gal. 1. 21, Rom. 15. 23. tcXivn, 7)s, 7] (kX'ivqo), a bed, couch, any thing on which one lies, re- clines, &c; in N. T. a) genr. and only of the sick, Mark 7. 30; of a bed in which the sick are borne, Matt. 9. 2. b) spec, a couch, sofa, divan, for sitting or reclining on, Luke 17. 34 eaovrai §vo eirl KXivrjs fxias i. e. two persons shall be sitting or reclining together, Mark 4. 21, 7. 4, Luke 8. 16, — or in these passages tcXivr} may be taken in the sense of triclinium, i. e. the couch or sofa on which the ancients reclined at meals. kXlviBlov, ov, r6 (kXivt)), a little bed, Luke 5. 19, 24. KXivca, f. ij/aj, perf. Ace/cAi/ca, to incline, trans., i. e. to bend any thing from a straight position, whether down- wards or horizontally, a) genr. to bow; rb irgSawnov els tt)v yrjv in re- verence, Luke 24. 5 ; rr]v Ke(paXr)v, as one dying, John 19. 30, or genr. to recline or lay the head for rest, Luke 9. 58 : intrans. to incline one's self, spoken of the day as declining, 24. 29 KeKXinev i) r)/j.epa. b) same as Lat. inclinare aciem, in military language to make give way, to rout, Heb. 11. 34 Trapejj.fioXas etcXwav &A- Xorpiw. KXio'ta, as, 7} (kXlvoo), prop. ' place where one may recline or rest,' and hence hut, tent, triclinium i. e. couches for reclining on at a meal, a table- party i. e. company reclining round a table ; hence in N. T. ace. KXiaias adverbially, by table-parties, in com- panies, Luke 9. 14. kXottt), t)s, 7] (/CA67TTO)), theft, Matt. 15.19, Mark 7. 22. kXvSoov, covos, 6 (kXv£oq), pr. a dash- ing of the sea, surge, billows, Luke 8. 24, James 1. 6. KXvBwvi^ofxai, fut. tao/nai (KXvdvv), depon. to surge, be tossed in billows, fig. to fluctuate, Eph. 4. 14. KAo?7ray, a, 6, Clopas, John 19. 25, elsewhere called Alpheus. kv 7)Qo), fut. KV7\cf(X), to rub or scratch, and hence to tickle; in N. T. only pass, to be tickled, to feel an itching, fig. 2 Tim. 4. 3 Kvr\Q6fxevoL ttjv aKoi)v, lit. being tickled, itching, as to the ears, i. e. having an itching to hear something pleasing. KviSos, ov, 7j, Cnidus or Gnidus, a town and peninsula of Doris in Ca- ria, jutting out from the south-west part of Asia Minor between the is- lands of Rhodes and Cos, Acts 27. 7. KodpdvTTjs, ov, 6, =Lat. quadrans, the fourth part of an as, avoaqiov : it was a small brass coin equal to two Xeirra, Matt. 5. 26 ; see dcrcra- piov. KoiXia, as, t) (kqiXos), the belly ; in N. T. a) genr. the belly, as the re- ceptacle of food, put, as often in Engl., for the stomach either in men Komaijj ifii 244 KOKIUVOg or animals, Matt. 12. 40 ip rfj KoiXia rod ktjtovs, Luke 15. 16, 1 Cor. 6. 13. b) from the Heb., by synecd., for the womb, Matt. 19. 12 4k kolXicls [JL7]Tp6s, Luke 1. 42 : as personified, put for the woman herself, 11. 27, 23. 29. c) fig., from the Heb., for the inward part, the inner man, as in Engl, the breast, the heart, John 7. 38. Koi/ndcc, <£, f. 7](rco, to make sleep, put to sleep ; hence in N. T. and genr. pass. Koifidofiai, cc/nai, with fut. mid. r,o-o/nai, to fall asleep, sleep, intrans. a) pr. Matt. 28. 13, Luke 22. 45 kol- /uL(>)jUL€j/ovs curb rijs Xvtt7]s. b) spoken of the sleep of death, for to die, be dead, Matt. 27. 52, John 11. 11 Aa- £apos K€K.oi[A't]Tai, Acts 7. 60 TOVTO eliroov €K0LjUL7]6r}. Koifxr]o'LS, €ws, 7) (icoi/ndo)) , a sleeping, me ton. rest, repose, John 11. 13. kolpos, 7j, op, common, i. e. a) pr. pertaining equally to all, Acts 2. 44. b) in the Levitical sense, * not per- mitted by the Mosaic precepts,' and therefore common, not sacred, hence = ceremonially unlawful, unholy, profane, Mark 7. 2, Acts 10. 14, 28. Fig., under the gospel-dispensation, unholy, unconsecrated, Heb. 10. 29 rb aifxa tt)s SlclOtjktis KOivbv 7)y7] a a fxepos i. e. ' unconsecrated,' and therefore having no atoning efficacy, — others, polluted. kolpoco, co, fut. doo'cc (kolp6s), to malce common, to communicate with others ; in N. T. in the Levitical sense, to make common, i. e. to render unlawful, unholy, unclean, to defile, ceremoni- ally, with ace. Matt. 15. 11 tovto koivoI rhv avQpccirop. So to regard as common, to call unclean, Acts 10. 15: hence genr. to profane, desecrate, pol- , lute^ 21. 28 top ay lop tottop. Koivavecc, cD, f. i^croo (kolpccpos), to be partaker of or in any thing with any person, i. e. to share in common. a) of things, foil, by gen. to partake of any thing, Heb. 2. 14 KeKOLPdoPTjKe capKos kcu alfxaros: by dat. to par- take in any thing, 1 Tim. 5. 22 ^5e Koivtovei ajj.apr(as aWorpiais, 1 Pet. 4. 13 ; Rom. 12. 13 reus xp^^s tccp ayiccv kolpccpovpt€S sharing in the ne- cessities of the saints, i, e. aiding them. b) of persons, to partake with any one, foil, by ip, Gal. 6. 6 KOLPcopeirw 6 K0LT7)XOVP*V0S TOV \6jOV T<$ KO.T7]- Xovvtl ip ttuctlp ayaOoTs let him that is taught share with his teacher in all good things, i. e. let him commu- nicate to his teacher of his good things; with els Phil. 4. 15. ko lp co pl a, as, i) (kolpcopeoo), the act of partaking, sharing, i. e. a) parti- cipation, communio7i, fellowship, Acts 2. 42 ; 2 Cor. 8. 4 r) koipooplu rrjs 5ia- Kovias ' a part, share in transmitting this alms;' Gal. 2. 9 5e|*a kolpcopIus the right hand offelloivship, the pledge of communion ; Phil. 1. 5 kolpooplcl vpioop els rb evayyeXLOP l your parti- cipation in the gospel,' accession to it. b) communication, distribution, genr. ; in N. T. meton. for contribu- tion, collection of money in behalf of poorer churches, Rom. 15. 26. KOLPCOPLKOS, 7], OP (tCOLPOOpSs), COVl- municative, i. e. social ; in N. T. com- municating, i. e. ready to give, liberal, 1 Tim. 6. 18. kolpccpos, ov, 6, r) (koipSs), a par- taker, partner, companion, absol. 2 Cor. 8. 23 : foil, by gen. of pers. of whom one is the companion, with whom he partakes in any thing, Matt. 23. 30 ; by dat. of pers, to or with whom one is partner, Luke 5. 10; by gen. of thing, 1 Cor, 10. 18 KOLPOOPol TOV dv0~LQL0-T7]pi0V \. 6. { of the victims sacrificed,' 1 Pet. 5. 1. tcoLTT), 7]s, 7] (k6?julcu), a lying down for rest or sleep ; hence genr. and in N. T. a) place of repose, bed, Luke 11. 7: spoken of the marriage-bed, me- ton. for marriage itself, Heb. 13. 4. b) a lying with a woman, or cohabi- tation, whether lawful or unlawful, Rom. 13. 13 Trepi7raT7]crco/j.€P . . . p.7j Kolrais i. e. * not in lewdness :' hence, from the Heb., meton. for seed, se- men, as necessary for conception, 9. 10 e{ epbs kolttjp exovcra i. e. * having conceived by one.' koltovp, capos, 6 (kolttj), a bed-cham- ber, Acts 12. 20 6 €7rl TOV KOLTCCPOS tov JBao-L\4cos, the king's chamber- attendant, chamberlain. kokklpos, 7], op, adj. (kokkos, a small insect used by the ancients for dying a crimson or deep scarlet colour), coccus-dyed, crimson, Matt. 27. 28 XXctfjivSa KOKKLPTjp, for which iropcpv- pap Mark 15. 17. KOKKOQ 245 KO/jL\p6repov k6kkos, ov, 6, a kernel, grain, seed, Matt. 13. 31, 17. 20, John 12. 24. Ko\d£u), f. dcrofiai (koXos), pr. to mu- tilate, prune, as trees, fig. fo correct, moderate ; hence in N. T. and genr. to discipline, punish, with ace. Acts 4. 21 Iras Ko\daa)urai avrovs, 2 Pet. 2. 9 KoXa^o/xevovs rr]pe7u i. e. * to re- serve as subject to punishment.' tcoXaKeia, as, fj (/eoAa£), flattery, adulation, 1 Thess. 2. 5. tcdXacris, ecos, i) (/coAa^co), pr. muti- lation, pruning ; in N. ^.punishment, Matt. 25. 46 K6Xacnp cu&viov. KoXacpi^oo, f tcrw (nSXaepos, KoXair- too), £o strike with the fist, buffet, with ace. Mark 14.65 eKoXarpicrav avr6v\ hence genr. to buffet, maltreat, 1 Cor. 4. 11. tcoXXdoo, Co, fut. 7}o~oo (koXXo.), pr. to glue together, make cohere ; in N. T. mid. KoWdojxai, Sofxai, aor. 1 pass. eKoXXrjOrjv with mid. signif., to ad- here, cleave to, pr. of things, foil, by dat. Luke 10. 11 tov KoviopTov rbv KoXXrjOevTa vfxiv. Fig. of persons, to join one's self unto, with dat. of thing, tw ap/j.ari, to follow, accom- pany, Acts 8. 29 ; tcc ayadqj, to cleave to, Rom. 12. 9 ; — of pers., to become a servant to any one, Luke 15. 15 ; to follow, cleave to, rfj ir6pvrj 1 Cor. 6. 16, t<£ Kvpia) v. 17; to follow the side or party of any one, to associate with, Acts 5. 13. KoXXovpiov, ov, r6 (tcoXXvpa), pr. a small cake, a cracknel; in N. T. col- lyrium, eye-salve, as resembling the dough of the noXXvpa, Rev. 3. 18. Ko\\vpio~Tr\s, ov, o (koXXvlSos), a money-changer, broker ( = rt:e/? / uaTX(r- •Hfa), Matt. 21.12. KOXofioQ), CO, fut. OOCTCC (koXol36s, fr. kSXos), to mutilate; in N. T. fig. of time, to cut off, shorten, pass. Matt. 24. 22. KoXoccrai orKoXacrcrai, Gov, at, Co- lossce, a city of Phrygia Major, situ- ated near the junction of the Lycus with the Meander, destroyed by an earthquake about a.d. 65 ; Col. 1. 2. KoXocrcraevs, eoos, 6, pi. KoXoacrae'is, Colossians, only in the spurious sub- scription to the epistle. k6Xttos, ov, 6, the bosom, i.e. a) pr. the front of the body between the arms; hence John 13. 23 avaKelue- vos ev rep k6Xttoj tov 'l-ncrov reclining on Jesus' bosom, i. e. next to him on the triclinium at supper, so that his head was opposite to Jesus' bosom. Fig. to be in or on the bosom of any one, = to be in his embrace, be che- rished by him as the object of inti- mate care and warm affection (comp. in Engl. bosom-friend), John 1. 18 6 ecu els tov koXttov tov irarpos, =6 fxovoyevrjs vlos: so Luke 16. 22 els rov koXttov tov 'AjSoaa/x, and v. 23 Aafcpov ev tols koXttols [comp. Engl. embraces] avrov, i. e. in near and intimate communion with Abraham, as being one of his beloved children, b) the bosom of an oriental garment, which falls down over the girdle, and is often used as a sort of pocket, Luke 6. 38 ddbcrovcri els rov koXttov vfxoov. c) put for a bay, gulf, inlet of the sea, Acts 27. 39. KoXvfxfidoo, Co, f. 7]o~oj, to swim, Acts 27. 43. Ko\vfjL^7}d qa, as, 7} (Ko\vim.fidic), pr. swimming-place, hence a pool, pond, any reservoir of water for bathing in, for fish, &c, genr. John 9. 7; a healing bath or pool, 5. 2. KoXoovia, as, t), Lat. colonia, i. e. a Roman colony, Acts 16. 12, where Philippi is so called, because Au- gustus had colonised thither many of the partisans of Antony. Koodoo, oo, f. Tierce (ko/j.7]), to have, wear the hair long, 1 Cor. 11. 14. ko/ult], rjs, 7], hair, head of hair, 1 Cor. 11. 15. KO/j.i£oo, f. icroo and loo (Ko/jLeoo), to take care of, provide for, take up and bear away ; in N. T. genr. a) to bear, bring, trans. Luke 7. 37 KOjJ.iao.o-a aXd^acTTpov fJLvpov. b) mid. kojull^o- fiai, Att. fut. KO/uLLOv/maL, to take for one's self, to bear or bring to one's self, i. e. to acquire, obtain, receive, trans. Matt. 25. 27 eK0/j.icrd/u.r]v av to i/uSv, 2 Cor. 5. 10, Col. 3. 25 KOfxie7rai % yoiK-ncre, Heb. 10. 36 ; foil, by irapd with gen. Eph. 6. 8. In the sense of to receive again, recover, trans., Heb. 11. 19. koijl^ot epoi>, adv. (compar. of ko/j.- vJ/ojs), better; in the phrase K0fx\p6re- gov ex* lv t° be better, to mend, John 4,52, KOVICHO 246 KOcrjjLeoj xovidu, co, fut. dcrco (kovIo), to white- wash with lime, trans. Matt. 23. 27 Tacpois K€Koviafi€vois white-washed sepulchres, in accordance with an annual custom of the Jews on the 25th day of the month Adar ; Acts 23. 3 toT%6 K€Kovia/jL, fut. do~<0 (kSttos), pr. ' to be beat out, weary,' = KOTrida>, hence genr. to relax, remit, cease ; in N. T. of the wind, to lull, intrans. Matt. 14.32, Mark 4. 39, 6.51. kottctos, ov, 6 {Koirrofxai), lamenta- tion, wailing, as accompanied with beating the breast, &c, Acts 8. 2. KOirr), rjs, 7] (kStttcd), slaughter, car- nage, Heb. 7. 1. Koiridta, co, f. dcrco (K0ir(a== kottos), pr. to be weary, faint, intrans. a) pr. Matt. 11. 28 devre irpos /ne irdv- res ol Koiriwvres : with 6« John 4. 6. b) in N. T. to weary one's self with labour, i. e. to labour, toil, absol.Luke 5. 5, 12. 27. Fig. of a teacher who labours in the gospel, John 4. 38, 1 Cor. 15. 10 : foil, by ev, to labour in, ev Xoycx) 1 Tim. 5. 17; ev itvpiep i in the work of the Lord,' Rom. 16. 12 ; ev vfjAv among you, 1 Thess. 5. 12: by els with ace. of pers. upon or for whom, els fjfias Rom. 16. 6 ; els final, els rodro '6ti 1 Tim. 4. 10, els '6 Col. 1. 29, els Kev6v in vain Phil. 2. 16. k6ttos, ov, 6 (kSttto)), pr. a beating, hence wailing, grief, sc. with beating the breast, &c. = K07rer6s, also the being beat out, weariness ; hence in N. T. toil, labour, i. e. wearisome effort, genr. John 4. 38, 1 Cor. 3. 8, 15. 58 ; 1 Thess. 1. 3 6 kSttos tt)s a- ydiTTjs labour of love, i.e. work of be- neficence. In the sense of trouble, vexation, in the phrase kottovs irape- Xeiv rivi, =to trouble, vex any one, Matt. 26. 10, Gal. 6. 17, Luke 11. 7, kottov 18. 5. Koirpta, as, 7] (KSirpos), pr. dunghill ; in 1ST. T. dung, manure, Luke 14. 35. Koirpiov, ov, t6 (ftSirpios), dung, ma- nure, pi. K6irpia Luke 13. 8 later eds. K0 7rT&>, fut. \|/o>, to beat, cut, i. e. by a blow, trans, a) pr. branches of trees, to cut off or down, Matt 21. 8. b) mid. kottto/acu, to beat or cut one's self, i. e. the breast, &c. in the loud expression of grief; hence put for to lament, wail, bewail, absol. Luke 23. 27; with ace. 8. 52; foil, by em riva Rev. 1. 7, ivl rivi 18. 9. /cdpa|, aKos, 6, a raven, Luke 12. 24. Kopdo"Lou,ov,r6 (K6p7j),agirl, maiden, damsel, Matt. 9. 24. Kopfiau, 6, indec, also KopfBavas, a, 6, Heb., a gift, offering, oblation to God ; in N. T. a) pr. fcogfiav, some- thing devoted to God, Mark 7. 11 tcopfiav, '6 eo'Ti fiwpov. b) Kopfiavas, spoken of money offered in the temple, the sacred treasure, and by meton. the treasury (= , ya£avAcl» klov), Matt. 27. 6. Kooe, 6, indec. Core, Heb. Korah, ' ice,' pr. name of a Levite who re- belled against Moses, Jude 11. Kopevvvfxi, f. Kogeaoi}, perf. pass, kc- K^Qecrp.oLi, aor. 1 pass. eftopecOrju, to sate, satisfy with food and drink, pass, or mid. to be sated, full, i. e. to have eaten and drunk enough, foil, by gen. of thing, pass. Acts 27. 38 KopeoSevres rpo, f. rjaco (k6(T/xos), to order, i. e. put in order; in N. T. a) to adjust; lamps, to trim, Matt. 25. 7 eKoo'p.'no'ap ras AafAirdlias. b) to de- KOfTfltKOQ 247 Kpa'C o> cor ate, adorn ; rbv oIkop, as if for a new dweller, Matt. 12. 44 ; a bride, Rev. 21. 2; genr. v. 19: so Matt. 23. 29 KoafJLeTre ra fjLurjfJLcTa ye deco- rate the sepulchres, i. e. with garlands and flowers, or by adding columns or other ornaments. Fig. to honour, i. e. to make honourable, to dignify, Tit. 2. 10 tV SiSao-KaAiai', 1 Pet. 3. 5 at ayiai yvvcuKzs £k6o~/hovv kavrds. koct/jllkSs, 4\, 6v (kSct/jlos), worldly, terrestrial, Heb. 9. 1 'dyiov koc/hlkop: figur. worldly, as conformed to this world, belonging to the men of this world, Tit. 2. 12 eTndvixiai noo-punai. kSct/jllos, ov, b, 7], adj. (k6o~iaos), well- ordered, decorous, modest, in a moral respect, 1 Tim. 2. 9, 3. 2. Kocr/jLOKparoop, opos, 6 {k6(Tixos, Kpa- recc), pr. lord of the world ; in N. T. of Satan, as the prince of this world, i. e. of worldly men, pi. Eph. 6. 12 irpos robs Koa/jLOKpdropas rov ckStovs rod al&vos rovrov, i. e. Satan and his angels. K6crfjLos, ov, 6, pr. order, i. e. regular disposition and arrangement; hence in N. T. 1. decoration, ornament, 1 Pet. 3. 3 ovx o ei^ooQev koot/jlos. 2. the order of the universe, the world. a) genr. the world, the universe, heaven and earth, &c. Matt. 13. 35 ct7rb Kara&o\r)s k6o"[j.ov, 24. 21 a7r' apXVS k6o~iaov: meton. for the inha- bitants of the universe, 1 Cor. 4. 9 Bearpou iyeu^jOrj/uLev t<£ k6o~iaco kol\ ky- ye\ois Kal avQpcoirois : fig. and sym- bol., as in English, a world of any thing, for an aggregate, congeries, James 3. 6 rj yXwo'o'a 6 kSc/llos rrjs adiitias. b) by synecd. the earth, this lower world as the abode of man. (a) pr. Mark 16. 15 iropevOej/res els rov k6g\xqv airavra, John 16. 21, 28, 2 Pet. 3.6 o t6t€ Kofffxos : so ep%€r/v alcc- viov), 18. 36, 1 Cor. 5. 10; without ovros, 1 John 2. 15-17: spec, the wealth and enjoyments of this world, this life's goods, Matt. 16. 26 ri ax^e- AetTai cLudpcciros iau rbv Kocr/JLOV e 6\ov KepSrjo-y ; Gal. 6. 14. (j3) meton. for the men of this world, worldlings, as opp. to those who seek the kingdom of God; with ovros, John 12. 31 rj Kpicris rov k. rovrov, 1 Cor. 1. 20, 3. 19 ; as subject to Satan, John 12. 31 6 hgyuv tov k. rovrov, 14. 30 : with- out ovros, 7. 7 ov Svvarcu b k6o~/j.os /juaup v/j.as, 14. 17, saep. al. Kovapros, ov, b, Lat. Quartus, pr. name of a man, Rom. 16. 23. kov/jll, cumi, i. e. Heb. imperat. fern., arise, Mark 5. 41. Kowruciia, as, r\, Lat. custodia, i. e. custody; in N. T. meton. abstr. for concr. watch, guard, i. e. of Roman soldiers, Matt. 27. 65. Kov 7. 1 ; pass. Luke 24. 16 oi 6 Col. 1. 11: meton. might, collect, for mighty deeds, Luke 1. 51 iiroirjcre Kpdros ip fipaxwpi. b) power, i. e. dominion, 1 Tim. 6. 16 op rifi^i koX Kpdros aloopiop, Heb. 2. 14, 1 Pet. 4. 11, 5. 11, Rev. 1.6. Kpavyd^oo, f. do~oo(Kpavyr)),to cry out, clamour, intrans. ( = Kpd(co), Matt. 12. 19 ovk ipierei, ou5e Kpavydcrei, 15. 22, John 11, 43, 18. 40. Kpavyi], rjs, r) (Kpd^co), cry, outcry; for public information, Matt. 25. 6 ; of tumult or controversy, clamour, Acts 23. 9 ; of sorrow, wailing, Rev. 21. 4; of supplication, Heb. 5. 7. Kpeas, aros, aos, ro, plur. ra Kpiara contr. Kpka, meat, flesh, not living, Rom. 14. 21, ICor. 8. 13. Kpeiacroop or rrwp, opos, 6, rj, com- KpS/jLClVVVfJU 249 KOt VU) parat. of tcparvs, used also as com- parat. of ayad6s. a) better, i. e. more useful, more profitable, only neut. to Kpelo-ffov, 1 Cor, 7. 9, 38. b) better in value or dignity, nobler, more ex- cellent, Heb. 1. 4 togovtg) KgeirTow yev6/ui.€i/os, 6. 9. Kpe/jidyvv/uLi, f. /cpeyuacrco, aor. 1 pass. eKpe/uLoicrOTjy, to hang, suspend, trans. ; mid. Kpe/jLa/uai (after the form '(o~tol- jxai), to hang, be suspended, intrans. a) act, with ace. impl., and foil, by eVi with gen. Acts 5. 30 Kpep.a'cravTes \_avTov~) eVl ^vhov: pass., foil, by els Matt. 18. 6; absol. Luke 23. 39. b) mid., Acts 28. 4 Kpefid/Jievov rb de- ploy e/c T7js x eL P os uvtov hanging from his hand; foil, by iirl £v\ov Gal. 3. 13 : fig. with ev Matt. 22. 40, see ev 3. c. a. KprjfMPos, ov, 6 (KQ€i±avvv}xi), a steep place, precipice, Matt. 8. 32. Kpi)s, 7)tos, 6, a Cretan, Acts 2. 11; Tit. 1.12 Kpr/res ael \pevo~Tai, quoted from Callim. Hymn, in Jov. 8. K p 77 ctk r]s, tjptos, 6, Crescens, proper name of a man, 2 Tim. 4. 10. KprjTTj, 779, 7), Crete, a celebrated island of the Mediterranean, oppo- site the Egean Sea: here Titus was left by Paul in charge of a Chris- tian church, Tit. 1. 5. KptOrj, t)s, t], barley, Rev. 6. 6. KpiOivos, 7), ov (KpiQi))) of barley ; ixpToi Kp(6ii/oi barley-loaves, John 6. 9. Kgifia, aros, to (Kpivoo), judgment, i. e. a) the act of judging, giving judgment, = Kpio~is, spoken only in reference to future reward and pu- nishment, John 9. 39 els Kgifia eyh els rbv k6(Tixov t)\Qov, i. e. * in order that the righteous may be approved, and the wicked condemned,' as is figuratively said in the next clause ; 1 Pet. 4. 17: so of the judgment of the last day, Acts 24. 25 : meton. for the power of judgment, Rev. 20. 4. b) the judgment given, decision, award, sentence, (a) genr. Matt. 7. 2 ev g> Kplfj.a.TL Kpivere KpiOrjcrecrOe, Rom. 5. 16 : piur. 11. 33 ra Kpifxara avrov the judgments of God, his de- crees. (/3) oftener, sentence i. e. of punishment, condemnation, implying also the punishment itself as a cer- tain consequence, Matt. 23. 13 dia tovto XtyeaOe rrepiacr6T€pov Kpifia, Mark 12.40, Rom. 2. 3 to Kpifxa tov Qeov, 3. 8, saep. c) from the Heb., a lawsuit, cause, something to be judged; Kpt/tiara ex eil/ to have law- suits, go to law, 1 Cor. 6. 7. Kpivov, ov, t6, a lily, Matt. 6. 28. Kpivca, fut. ivoi, aor. 1 eKpiva, perf. KtKpiKa, aor. 1 pass. eKpiOriv, pr. to separate, distinguish, discriminate be- tween good and evil, select, choose out the good ; hence genr. and in N. T. to judge, i. e. to form or give an opinion, after separating and considering the particulars of a case, a) to judge in one's own mind as to what is right, proper, expedient, i. e. to deem, decide, determine, foil, by inf. Acts 15. 19 dib eyoo kolvco firj irapevox^tiv to7s my decision is, &c, 3. 1 3 KqivavTOS eKeivov airoXveiv, 20. 16, 25. 25: by rod with infin., ws eKpidr] rod airoTrKeTv rjfias 27. 1 ; by accus. and infin., Kgivavres firi$ev tolovtov TrjpeTv avTOvs 21. 25 ; with infin. elvai impl., 13. 46 ovk a^iovs Kpivere eavTovs tt)s at. £a>?]s ye deem yourselves unworthy of eternal life, 16. 15; Rom. 14: 5 'bs fiev Kpivei rjfiepav [elvaf] irag i)fiepav, ts de Kpivei iracrav rj/mepav one man deems one day to be above another, another deems every day i. e. to be alike, as we must supply from the force of the antithesis. Foil, by accus. of thing, to determine on, decree, Rev. 16. 5 '6tl ravra eKpivas, Acts 16. 4; by accus. tovto as introducing the infin. with art., Rom. 14. 13 tovto Kgivare juaWov, to /lit) TiQevai kt\, 1 Cor. 7. 37 TOVTO KeKpiKeV, TOV T7]pe?V ktA : so tovto Htl, 2 Cor. 5. 14. b) to judge, i. e. to form and ex- press a judgment or opinion as to any person or thing, more com- monly unfavourable ; foil, by accus. of person, John 8. 15 eyk ov Kpivco ovdeva, Rom. 2. 1, — of thing, 1 Cor. 10.15; absol. Matt. 7. 1,2: foil, by interrog. with el, Acts 4. 19: genr. 1 Cor. 11. 13; so with an adjunct of manner, Kpiveiv Kgiaiv John 7. 24, to diKaiov Luke 12. 57, opd&s 7. 43, kolt oxpiv John 7. 24, Kara crdpKa 8. 15. By impl. to condemn, foil, by ace. Rom. 2. 27, 14. 22. c) to judge in a judicial sense, viz. KptCTLQ 250 KpVWTOQ (a) to sit hi judgment on any person, to try, with accus. John 18. 31 Kara TOP fSjULOP VfJLOOP KplPOLTe CLVt6v, ActS 23. 3, 24. 6; pass. Kpipofxai, to be judged, tried, be on trial, 25. 10 ov fxe 8e? KpipeaOcu, Rom. 3. 4 : foil, by ireoi twos for any thing, Acts 23. 6 ; iirl twl for, 26. 6, e7ri tii>os before any one, 25. 9. Spoken in reference to the gospel-dispensation, the judg- ment of the great day ; of God as judging the world through Christ, John 5. 22, Acts 17. 31 Kpwew ttjp olKov/j.evrji', Rom. 3. 6, 2. 16 ; of Je- sus as the Messiah and Judge, John 5. 30, 16. 11, 2 Tim. 4.1; fig. of the apostles, Matt. 19. 28, 1 Cor. 6. 2 ip vfuv Kplverai 6 kSct/ulos. (j6) in the sense of to pass judgment upon, con- demn, with accus. John 7. 51 p.)] 6 vS/ulos TjfjLoov Kp'wei top &pQp., Luke 19. 22, Acts 13. 27: as implying also punishment, 1 Pet. 4. 6. So of the condemnation of the wicked, and in- cluding the idea of punishment as a certain consequence, == to punish, take vengeance on; of God as Judge, Acts 7. 7 to eQpos Kpivw, Rom. 2. 12, Heb. 13. 4; of Jesus, John 3. 17 %va Kpivrj top kocjulop, v. 1 8. (7) once, from the Heb., = to vindicate, avenge, Heb. 10. 30 Kvpios Kpwet tov Kabv avTov the Lord will avenge his people, i. e. by punishing their enemies. d) mid. KQivofxai, pr. to let one's self be judged, i. e. to have a lawsuit, go to law, foil, by dat. with any one, Matt. 5. 40 ; by fxeTa twos, 1 Cor. 6. 6 ; by eiri twos before any one, ib. Kpto'is, ecos, 7} (Kp'wca), pr. separation, fig. division, dissension, decision i. e. decisive moment, crisis, turn of af- fairs ; in N. T. judgment, i. e. a) genr. opinion formed and expressed, John 7. 24 ttjp SiKaiav Kp'iaw Kp'waTt, 8. 16. b) judgment in a judicial sense, i.e. (a) the act of judging, in reference to the final judgment; r)/jLega Kpiaews Matt. 10. 15, &pa Kglaecos Rev. 14. 7, Kpiais fxeydXrjs r)fxepas Jude 6 ; and simply Kpio~is for kq'ktis /uey. r)fi. Matt. 12. 41, 42: so John 12. 31 vvv Kgio'is eCTl tov kSctjjlov now is this world judged ; 5. 27 Kpiaw iroiew, = Kpwew \ meton. for the power of judgment, v. 22. (/3) the judgment given or sentence pronounced, genr. John 5. 30, 2 Pet. 2. 11 ^Kao-^^ov Kpiaw, Jude 9 Kp'icns fi\a KpviTTcp in secret, where we cannot be seen of others, 6. 4; KpVTTTlx) 251 KvpAnvqcnc 4v KpvTTT$ in secret, privately, John 7. 4 ; 1 Cor. 4. 5 ra Kpuirra tov ffno- tovs secret works of darkness. Fig. Ta Kpvirrd twos the secrets of one's heart, secret thoughts, Rom. 2. 16; 1 Pet. 3. 4 6 kqvtttos tt}s Kaodias oV- dgoowos, the internal man; Rom. 2. 29 6 eV tgS KpviTT&'lovbcuos, a Jew at heart. KpvTrT(t)> f. ^/co, £o /zide, conceal, pass. or mid. ta hide one's self, be hid, aor. 2 pass. eKpvfi-nv with pass, and mid. signif. ; Matt. 5. 14 ou ovvcltcu tt6\ls Kpv&rivcu, 13. 35, 44 ov svquiv etcgvtye, Rev. 2. 17 rod fidvua rov KeKQVfxix4vov of the hidden manna, as symbolical of the enjoyments of the kingdom of heaven : foil, by iv rivi Matt. 13. 44, fig. Col. 3. 3 ; by eft ri Rev. 6. 15 ; by air6 twos to hide from, John 12. 36 'Irjcrovs eKpvj3rj air 3 avTcav Jesus hid himself from them ; 8. 59 '\rfo~ovs iKpvfir] /cat i^TiKdev 4k tov Upov Jesus hid himself, and [afterwards] went out of the temple, — or we may render iupvfir) adverbially, he secretly ivent out. Perf. part. KeKpvfxfjievos hidden, as adv. secretly, John 19. 38. KpvffTaWi^oo, f. iff oo (KpvffTaWos), to be as crystal, clear and sparkling, Rev. 21. 11. Kpv KXos),from around, round about, Rev. 4. 3: with gen. 5. 11. kvkXoco, co, f. coerce (kvkXos), to encir- cle, surround, trans. John 10. 24 e- kvkXccgciv avrbv oi 'IouScuoj, Acts 14. 20 ; of besiegers, Luke 21. 20, Heb. 11. SO. kvkXos, ov, 6, a circle; in N. T. only dat. kvkXco as adv. around, round about, Mark 3. 34, 6. 6, 36 ; foil, by gen. Rev. 4. 6 kvkXco tov Qpovov. KvXico, f. iaco, to roll, trans. ; in N. T. mid. to roll one 's self, intrans. to wal- low, Mark 9. 20 invXiero acpplfav. kvXlct [xa, aros, to (kvXlco), pr. some- thing rolled, a wheel ; in N. T. wal- lowing-place, 2 Pet. 2. 22. kvXxSs, 7j, 6v (kindred with kolXos), pr. bent, crooked; hence genr. and in N. T. crippled, lame, espec. in the hands, Matt. 15. 30, 31. Kvp.a, aros, r6 (kvco), a wave, billow, Matt. 8. 24, 14. 24, Acts 27. 41. KVfx^aXov, ov, t6 (kv/jlISos), a cymbal, 1 Cor. 13. 1. kvixlvov, ov, t6, cumin, cuminum sa- tivum of modern botany, an umbel • liferous plant with aromatic seeds of a warm and bitterish taste, used by the ancients as a condiment, Matt. 23. 23. kvvclqlov, ov, t6 {kvcov), a little dog, puppy, Matt. 15. 26, Mark 7. 27. Kvirpios, ov, 6, a Cyprian, Cypriot, from Cyprus, Acts 4. 36. Kvirpos, ov, r), Cyprus, a large and celebrated island of the Mediter- ranean, not far from the coasts of Syria and Asia Minor, Acts 11. 19. kvtttco, f. ipeo, to stoop, bow one's self, intrans. Mark 1. 7, John 8. 6. Kvpr)va?os, ov, b, a Cyrenian, from Cyrene ; in N. T. spoken of Jews born or residing there, Matt. 27. 32, al. Kvpi)vn, 7]s, 7], Cyrene, a large and powerful city of Libya Cyrenaica in northern Africa, situated in a plain a few miles from the Mediterranean coast, Acts 2. 10. Kvp7]Uios, ov, 6, Cyrenins,\j2it. Qui- rinus, i. e. Publius Sulpitius Quiri- nus, a Roman senator sent as go- vernor, or proconsul, to Syria, in order to take a census of the whole province with a view to taxation, Luke 2. 2. Kvpia, as, r) (Kvpios), mistress, lady, used as an honorary title of address to a woman, 2 John 1. 5. — others regard it as a proper name fern., Cyria, a not uncommon one among the Greeks. KvpiakSs, f), ov (Kvpios), pertaining to the Lord, to the Lord Jesus Christ ; KvpLaKbv SzLirvov the Lord's supper, 1 Cor, 11. 20 ; KvpioLK.7] r)fxepa the Lord?s day, Rev. 1.10. Kvpievco, f. €vcrco (kvqlos), to be lord over any person or thing, to have do- minion over, with gen. Luke 22. 25 ol fiacri.X€?s rcou idvoov Kvpisvovcnv 28. 6, saep. : with adjuncts, 6 kvqios kcu 6 8i8do~- Ka\os John 13. 13, 14, 6 Kvpios 'Irj- o~ovs Luke 24. 3. (/3) as the supreme Lord of the gospel - dispensation, Head over all things to the church, Eph. 1. 22; Lord of all, 6 avrbs Kv- pios irdvroov Rom. 10. 12, comp. 9. 5. With the art. Mark 16. 19, 20, saep. ; so with gen. of pers. 6 kvqiSs /ulov, &c. Matt. 22. 44, Eph. 6. 9 : with- out the art. 2 Cor. 3. 17, 2 Pet. 3. 10. With adjuncts, with art. 6 Kvpios 'Irj- aovs or 'Iriaovs 6 k. 1 Cor. 5. 5, Rom. 4. 24 ; 6 k. 7)jjicav 'Irjo'ovs Heb. 13. 20 ; ok. rjfxoou XpiarSs, once, Rom. 16. 18; ok. 3 lrjaovs Xqicttos or 'I. Xp. 6 k. 13. 14, 1. 4 ; 6 k. tj/jlco^'I. Xp. 1 Cor. 1. 2, saep. ; 'I. Xp. 6 k. ri^Hov Eph. 3. 11: so without the art., Kv- pios 'Irjo-ovs Rom. 10. 9; Xpiffrbs k. i. e. the Messiah, Luke 2. 11 ; k. '177- o~ovs Xp. or Xg. 'I. k. 2 Cor. 1. 2, 4. 5; k. Tjfi&v 3 !. Xp. Gal. 1. 3. Further in the phrase iu Kvpicp : (1) in the Lord, after verbs of rejoicing, trust- ing, &c. Phil. 3. 1, 2. 19. (2) in or by the Lord, by his authority, Eph. 4. 17. (3) in or through the Lord, through his aid and influence, by his help, 1 Cor. 15. 58, Gal. 5. 10. (4) in the work of the Lord, in the gospel-work, Rom. 16. 8, 13. (5j as marking condition, one in the Lord, i. e. united to him, a Chris- tian, Rom. 16. 11. (6) as denoting manner, in the Lord, i. e. * as be- comes those who are in the Lord,' Christians, R,om. 16. 2, 22. Kvpi6rr)s, Tiros, r\ (Kvpios), lordship, dominion, for concr. lords, princes, rulers, Eph. 1. 21. KvpSca, 60, fut. wvo) (Kvpos), to give authority, establish as valid, confirm, trans. ; $iadr)K7]i' Gal. 3. 15, 2 Cor. 2. 8 Kvpwcrai els avrbv aydirnv. KVOiV, Kw6s, 6, 7], a dog, pi. 01 KVU€S. a) pr. Luke 16. 21, 2 Pet. 2. 22. b) fig. for an impudent, shameless person, Phil. 3. 2, where it is spo- ken of Judaizingr teachers ; Matt. 7. 6 fir) Score to ayiov toIs kvgi lit. give not consecrated meat to dogs, i. e. genr. * proffer not good and holy things to those who will spurn and pervert them:' plur. for catamites, Rev. 22. 15. kooXov, ov, t6, a limb, member of the body ; in N. T. pi. Ta Kcc\a for car- cass, corpse, Heb. 3. 17. kqjXvco, f. vo~a> (koKos), pr. to cut off, weaken, and hence genr. to hinder, prevent, restrain ; with ace. of pers. and gen. of thing, Acts 27. 43 e/ccc- \vo~zv civtovs tov fiovAr)fMaTOS. Foil, by accus. of pers. and infin. Acts 8. 36 ti KO)\v€i fxz ficnrTio~6rjvai, 16. 6 ; ace. impl. Luke 23. 2; inf. impl. 9. 49 ; absol. v. 50 ; — by ace. of thing, 1 Cor. 14. 39 t5 AaAeiV yXdoaaais i*ri KooAveTt, 2 Pet. 2. 16 ; with tov and inf. Acts 10. 47. By Hebr. with ace. of thing and air6 with gen. of pers. Luke 6. 29 airb tov aXpovTos crov to [jxaTiov, Kal tov ^iroj^a fxr) Koj\var)s. kcojjlt}, tjs, 7] (Passow says from Ke7- fxai, Koifidcc, koIttj, a common sleep- ing-place, in which, at bedtime, the inhabitants assembled from the fields), a village, hamlet, in the coun- try and without walls, a) pr., tcls ir6\€is Kal tcls Kco/nas Matt. 9. 35 ; ay pol Kal K&fxai Mark 6. 36 ; Koopai 7) ivoKeis r) ay poi 6. 56 ; 7] koojultj, at Koofxai, simply, Matt. 21. 2, 14. 15. Meton. villages for the inhabitants of villages, Acts 8. 25 ; Mark 8. 27 at Kw/Jiai Kaicrapeias the villages of Ccesarea, i. e. lying around and de- pendent upon it. b) apparently of a large town or city, perhaps with- z Klt)fJl67ro\lQ 254 \a\io) out walls or partly in ruins ; Beth- saida, prob. of Galilee, Mark 8. 23. KcofiSTToXis, ecos, 7) {k&iat), tt6Xis), lit. a village-city, i. e. a large village or town like a city, but without walls, Mark 1. 38. K&fios, ov, 6, a feasting, revel, Lat. comissatio, a carousing after supper, Rom. 13.13, Gal. 5. 21. Kt&isctrf/, (ottos, o, r), a gnat, as found in acid wine and vinegar, Matt. 23. 24. Kcos, KcD, i), Cos or Co, a small and fertile island of the Egean sea, near the coast of Caira in Asia Minor, Acts 21. 1. Kccad/JL, 6, indec. Cosam, pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 28. Ks vf)7rios iXaXovv 1 Cor. 13. 11, bpOCos Mark 7. 35, ovrcos Acts 7. 6 ; crr6(xa irpbs o~r6fia mouth to mouth, i. e. face to face, 2 John 12: with other ad- juncts of manner, dat. John 7. 26 irapprjo'ia boldly, openly, Acts 2. 6 IdiadtaXeKTw, 6. 10; genr. yXdocraais XaXelv (see yXcoo'ca b. 7.); with prep., els a€pa (see ar)p), John 8. 44 e/c roov i$(eov XaXei, 1 Cor. 12. 3 iv TTveviiaTi ©. XaXCov : foil, by part, of manner, Luke 1. 64 iXaXei evXoycov. In various constructions designat- ing the person or thing to or of whom one speaks; e. g. (a) foil, by dat. of pers. to speak to or with any one, Matt. 12. 47 (jqrovvres o~oi XaXr} vfxas eAafiov. (/3) metaph. of any strong affection or emotion, to seize, come or fall upon any one, e/c- o~Tao~is ehafiev airavTas Luke 5. 26, (j>6fios 7. 16, iretpaafiSs 1 Cor. 10. 13 : so of an evil spirit, Luke 9. 39. Xaju/3 avis) 256 XarQavu) d) to take away from any one by force, Matt. 5. 40 tov x lt ^ v ^ , Mark 10. 30; by e/c twos partitively, Rev. 18. 4 e/c twv irXrjywu avTrjs Xva /lltj Xd- JS77T6. With an adjunct of the source, &c, and from, 1 John 2. 27 ; irapd with gen. from any one, Acts 2. 33 ; spoken de conatu, John 5. 41 d6£av iraga, avBgooirov ov Xafi^dvca, v. 44 ; vtt6 with gen. 2 Cor. 11. 24. b) of those who receive an office, station, or dignity, either as committed or transmitted; iiria-Koir'fjv Acts 1. 20, KXripov v. 25, Upaisiav Heb. 7. 5, j8a- (riXeiav Luke 19. 12 ; with irapd twos Acts 20. 24: also of a successor in office, Xafieiv hidSoxov 24. 27. c) of persons appointed to receive tribute, rent, &c. to collect, exact, Matt. 17. 24 ol tcl 8idpaxfJ>a XaixfidvovTss, i. e. the receivers, collectors ; with air6 twos v. 25. d) fig. to receive in- struction, = to be instructed, to learn, Rev. 3. 3. e) fig. in phrases ; Xa/JL- fidvew ivTok'fjv to receive command- ment, irapd twos John 10. 18, irepi twos Col. 4. 10, irpSs Twa Acts 17. 1 5 ; KaTaWayfy = to be reconciled, Rom. 5. 11 ; Kpifxa to receive con- demnation, = to be condemned, Matt. 23. 13, with dat. reflex. Rom. 13. 2; olfcodo/j.'fiv = to be edified, 1 Cor. 14. 5 ; irapayyeXiav to receive a charge, Acts 16. 24; irepiTop^jv = to be cir- cumcised, John 7. 23. Aajuex, o, indec. Lamech, pr. name of the father of Noah, Luke 3. 36. Aa/jLir ds, db*os, rj (xdp.irca), a light, e.g. a torch, lamp, lantern, &c. ; genr. Acts 20. 8 : prob. a torch, John 18. 3 : also a lamp fed with oil, Matt. 25. 1. Xafxirgos, d, 6v (Xdfxiroo), shining, bright, radiant, viz. a) pr. of a star, Rev. 22. 16: of raiment, radiant, and hence white, spoken of angels, Acts 10. 30; of the robe put on Christ in mockery, Luke 23. 1 1 : hence, by implic, splendid, sumptuous, of rai- ment, Jam. 2. 2; genr. Rev. 18. 14r ra Xa/uLirpd costly things, b) clear, limpid, Rev. 22. 1. XajuLTTpSTrfs r)Tos, f) (XafxirpSs), bright- ness, splendour, Acts 26. 13. Xa/uLirpcos, adv. (XajuLirp6s), splendidly, i. e. sumptuously, Luke 16. 19. Xdp.iT Co, f. \j/(o, to shine, give light, in- trans. with dat. Matt. 5. 15 Xd/nirei ira.cn to?s 4v tt} oIkIo. : absol. 17. 2 eXajuxpG to irpoaooirov avTov, 2 Cor. 4. 6 e/c o~k6tovs ws Xdju\pcu : metaph. ib. XavQdvw, aor. 2 eXadov, to lie hid, concealed, be unknown, absol. Mark Xa^evroc 257 Xeyo) 7. 24 ouk ridw-fjOy XaOetv: foil, by ace. of pers. to be hid as to any one, i. e.from him, to escape his know- ledge or notice, Acts 26. 26 XavBd- veiv avrou ri tovtojv ov TreiBofxai ov- 8ev. Joined with the participle of another verb, it has the force of an adverb, i.e. secretly, unawares, Heb. 13. 2 eXaddv rives ^eviaavres ayye- \ovs. Xa^evr 6s, r), 6v (Xai-evoj) , stone-hewn, rock-hewn, i. e. hewn in a rock, Luke 23. 53. A a o5 Ik e la, as, f), Laodicea, the chief city of Phrygia Pacatiana, in Asia Minor, on the river Lycus ; Col. 2. 1. Aaoducevs, ews, 6, a Laodicean, Col. 4. 16, Rev. 3. 14. A. a os, ov, 6, people, viz. a) a people, nation, tribe, i. e. the mass of any people, Luke 2. 10 ^tls eo~rai iravrl t§> Xay, Acts 4. 25. Spec, of the Jews, as the people of God's choice, absol. or with rod &eov, &c. Matt. 1. 21, 2. 4, Heb. 7. 5, saep. Figur. of Christians, as God's spiritual Is- rael, Tit. 2. 14. b) genr. the people, i. e. the many, the multitude, the pub- lic, either indefinitely, or of a mul- titude collected in one place, Luke 7. 29 iras 6 \abs aKovcras, 9. 13 els irdvra rbv Xabv rovrov for all this multitude, 23. 27 irXyjdos rod Xaov Kal ywa.iK.oov : espec. the common people, the populace, the inhabitants of any city or territory, e. g. Jerusalem, Acts 2. 47; Galilee, Matt. 4. 23. As distinguished from magistrates, &c. Matt. 26. 5 'iva fx)} Oopvfios yevnrai ev t£ Xay, Acts 6. 12, al. Xapvy}-, vyy os, 6, larynx, the throat, as the organ of voice, Rom. 3. 13. Aaaaia, as, r}, Lascea, a maritime city of Crete, Acts 27. 8. A a c /ceo, f. XaKTjcroj, to crack, snap; in N. T. and later Greek to crack open, to burst asunder, Acts 1. 18 eXd/cnae fjiecros. XarofJLeco, a>, f. tJcco (\ar6fios), to cut stone, hew in stone, wnixelov % e\ar6- fjL-no'ev ev rfj irerpa, Matt. 27. 60. Xarpeia, as, f) (Xarpevoj), service, pr. for hire, or as a slave ; in N. T. only in respect to God, service, worship, John 16. 2, Rom. 9. 4. Xarpevco, fut. evo'tv (Xarpis), to serve, pr. for hire, or as a slave ; in N. T. spoken in respect to God, to serve, worship, a) genr., foil, by dat. Matt. 4. 10 avrcp [066l>] fxovop Aar pevo~eis, Luke 1. 74 ; absol. Acts 26. 7 : once of idol- worship, Rom. 1. 25 ixd, primarily to lay, e.g. to lay or let lie down for sleep, and mid. to lie down for sleep, to lay to- gether i. e. to collect, also to lay before i. e. to relate, recount, and hence the prevailing Attic and later signif. to say, speak, i.e. to utter definite words, connected and significant discourse, = to discourse; thus differing from XaXeTv, and also from elirelv in so far as this latter refers only to words spoken, and not to their connected sense. In N. T. 1. to lay before, i. e. to RELATE ; TragafioXyv, to put forth, propound, with dat. of pers. Luke 18 1 eXeye TrapafioXrjv avro?s, 13.6; with 7rgos nva, 12. 41 : so of events, &c. to narrate, tell, tovto, ravra, with dat. 9.21, irp6s nva 24. 10. 2. to say, speak, discourse, a) genr., and construed (a) with an adjunct of the object, i. e. the words spoken, the thing or person spoken of, &c. (1) followed by the words uttered, Matt. 1. 20 dyyeXos eow}l \eyovo~a Matt. 3. 17; with dat. Acts 9. 4 ; dat. of manner, 26. 14. (/3) a writing, Scripture, 7] ypa Kvpicy Acts 13. 2. b) by impl., in a more pri- vate sense, to minister to any one, to supply pecuniary aid, with dat. Rom. 15. 27. Xeirovgyia, as, rj (kenovpySs), pub- lic service, public office, i. e. such duties as in Athens and elsewhere were administered by the citizens in turn and at their own expense, as a part of the system of finance ; in N. T. genr. service, ministry, a) of the public ministrations of the Jewish priesthood, Luke 1. 23 at 7]fjLepat rr\s Xsirovpyias avrov : fig. of the ministry of a Christian teacher in bringing men to the faith, Phil. 2. 17. b) by impl. friendly service, kind office, genr. Phil. 2. 30 : spoken of alms, i. e. public collections in the churches, 2 Cor. 9. 12. A€LrovpyiK6s,rj, 6v, pertaining to the public service ; in N. T. act. minis- tering, rendering service to others, Heb. 1. 14 KeirovgytKa 7rv€v/j.ara. Aeirovpy 6s, ov, 6 (\€?ros, igyov), a public servant, minister, com p. Aetr- ovpyia; in N. T. a minister, ser- vant, viz. a) genr., rod Qeov Rom. 13. 6, Heb. 1. 7. b) spoken of a priest in the Jewish sense, Heb. 8. 2 ; of Paul as a minister of the gos- pel, Rom. 15. 16. c) by impl., Phil. 2. 25 Xeirovpybv rrjs xP*' Las l jLOV a minister for my wants, i. e. one who ministers to my wants. Aevnov, ov, r6, Lat. linteum, a linen cloth, e. g. a towel, apron, worn by servants and persons in waiting, John 13. 4, 5. A e iris, idos, rj (Agttos), a scale, crust, e. g. from the eyes, Acts 9. 18. Xiirpa, as, tj (Aeirpos), leprosy, in which the skin becomes scaly, Matt. 8. 3, Mark 1. 42. Ae7rpos, ov, 6 (AeVos), pr. scaly, scab- Xetttov 260 Aifivrj by, hence a leper, one diseased with leprosy, Matt. 8. 2 ; ^i/llcou 6 Xeirpos Simon the leper, i. e. who had been a leper, 26. 6. Xeirrov, ov, t6 (\6ttt6s), the name of the smallest Jewish coin, like En- glish mite ; its value was half a Ko$pdvT7}s, or the eighth part of an acradpiop, Mark 12. 42. Aetu or Aeu'/'s, ace. AeinV, Levi, pr. name of four persons in N. T. 1. the third son of Jacob and Leah, the head of the tribe of Levi, Heb. 7. 5. — 2. two of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke 3. 24, 29. — 3. one of the apostles, the son of Alpheus, called also Matthew, Mark 2. 14. Aev'i'TTjs, ov, 6, a Levite, one of the posterity of Levi ; spoken in N. T. of the descendants of the three great families into which this tribe was divided, and whose duty it was to perform the menial offices of the temple and its services, Luke 10. 32. AeviriKos, f), 6v, Levitical, pertain- ing to the Levites, Heb. 7. 11. XevKalvco, f. ava> (X€vk6s), to whiten, make white, ras croXas Rev. 7. 14; absol. Mark 9. 3. Aeu/cos, r), op (Xeva-crco), pr. light, i. e. emitting light, shining, glittering, ra- diant, and hence radiant white, a) prop, of raiment, espec. that of an- gels, &c. John 20. 12, Luke 9. 29 6 IfxarLO'fxos avrov Xevitbs i^aorrgaTrroop, Matt. 17. 2 Aeu/ca ws rb v : °f a throne, Rev. 20. 11. b) genr. white; hair, Rev. 1. 14; a stone, 2. 1 7 ; a cloud, 14. 14 ; a horse, 6. 2; a field ripe for the harvest, John 4. 35. \£(tiv, ovtos, 6, a lion, Heb. 11. 33: fig. for a cruel adversary, persecutor, 2 Tim. 4. 17 eppvo~6t)P e/c (Trocar os Xsoptos, where some understand Nero, and others Satan : also for a hero, powerful deliverer, Rev. 5. 5. Xr}6rj, 7}s, rj (XavOdpco), forgetfulness, oblivion, 2 Pet. 1.9, comp. Xafifidpoo. \7)v6s, ov, 6 and rj, a trough, e. g. for drinking or watering; in N. T. a wine-trough, wine-vat, viz. a) the upper vat, or press, into which the grapes were cast, and trodden by men, Rev. 14. 19 : it was sometimes hewn in a rock, and had a grated opening near the bottom, through which the liquor flowed off into a lower vat. b) the lower vat, dug in the rock or earth as above (== viroX-fjpiop), Matt. 21. 33, compare Mark 12. 1. Xrjgos, ov, 6, idle talk, Luke 24. 11. XrjcrTfis, ov, 6 (XTfi^ojuai), a plunderer, robber, Matt. 21. 13 : fig. John 10. 8. Xrjipis, ecus, i) {Xa^dpoo), a receiving, receipt, only Phil. 4. 15, see 8 off is. Xiap, adv. much, very, exceedingly ; with a verb, Matt. 2. 16 iOvjudoOr] Xiav, 27. 1 4 ; with an adject. 4. 8 opos v\py]- Xbp xiav, 8. 28 ; with other adverbs, Mark 1. 35 irpoot ivvv%ov Xiav, 6. 51 ; for ol {meg Xiav, 2 Cor. 11. 5, see VTTGpXlaV. Xiftavos, ov, 6, pr. arbor thurifera, the tree producing frankincense ; later and in N. T. frankincense, = XijBapcorSs, a transparent and fra- grant gum which distils from the Xi&apos, and was used by the an- cients as incense : in modern times it is classed among drugs, and is sometimes called olibanum ; Matt. 2. 11. XiftavcoTos, ov, 6 (Xifiav os), pr. frank- incense ; in N. T. meton. a censer for burning incense, thuribulum, Rev. 8. 3. Xifieprlpos, ov, 6, Lat. libertinus, a libertine, i.e. a f reed-man of Rome, either personally made free, or born of freed parents; in N. T. Acts 6. 9 nv\s twp 4k rrjs cvpayooyrjs rrjs- Ae- yojxiv7]s Xifiepripwp certain of those belonging to the synagogue of the li- bertines so called,— these were pro- bably Jews who, having been carried as captives to Rome and there been freed by their masters, had settled as residents in that city, i.e. as Ro- man freed-men. AifSvy), tjs, rj, Libya, sl region of Africa, west of Egypt, along the coast of the Mediterranean, and ex- tending back indefinitely into the desert. The tract along the coast was divided under the Romans into two parts ; on the east Libya Mar- marica, and towards the west Libya Cyrenaica, so named from its chief city Cyrene, and called also Libya Pentapolis from its five cities, Apol- XtOa^it) 261 Xoyt^o/jLUt Ionia, Arsinoe, Berenice, Cyrene, and Ptolemais, in all of which there dwelt many Jews; Acts 2. 10. Xidd^v, f. daw (xidos), to stone, pelt with stones in order to wound or kill, foil, by ace. John 10. 31. Aid iv os, 7], ov (Xidos), stone, of stone, i. e. made of stone, John 2. 6. XidofioXeoo, &, f. rjaco (Xidos, /3aAAGu), to throw stones at any one, to stone, i. e. in order to wound or kill, = Xiddfa ; with accus. Matt. 21. 35; as a Mosaic punishment, John 8. 5. Xidos, ov, 6, a stone, a) pr., of small stones, Matt. 4. 3 Xva ol Xidoi ovtol apToi yevwvTou, v. 6 ; of stones for building, 24. 2 ; of a mill - stone, Mark 9. 42 ; of a stone for covering the door or mouth of a sepulchre. Matt. 27. 60, 66 ; of stone tablets, 2 Cor. 3. 7; of idols carved in stone, Acts 17. 29 ; of precious stones, Rev. 17. 4, fig. 1 Cor. 3. 12, Xidos foams Rev. 4. 3, 21. 11. b) fig., spoken of Christ, Eph. 2. 20, 1 Pet. 2. 4, 7, Rom. 9. 32, 33 ; of Christians, 1 Pet. 2. 5. Comp. (doe. Xi doarpooros, ov, 6, 7), adj. (xidos, arpcovvvfAi), pr. stone-paved ; in N. T. neut. to XidSarpcorov the pavement, i. e. a tesselated pavement of mo- saic work, John 19. 13 fjyayev e£co rbv 'Irjcrovi/, mat iKd.6i.crev iirl rod (3r)- fxaros els rdirov XeyS/mevov XidSarpoo- rov, i. e. * he led Jesus out of the praetorium, whither the Jews might not enter, and took his seat upon ''the public tribunal (^rjfia), which stood upon a tesselated pavement :' others suppose the similar pavement in the temple to be meant ; but a Roman magistrate could hold no such proceedings in the temple. XiKfidw, So, f. r)acc (Xik/ulos), to winnow grain, which in the East is done by throwing it with a fork against the wind, which scatters the straw and chaff; hence, by impl., to scatter, disperse; in N. T. fig. Matt. 21. 44 4), pr. any stand- ing water, pool, lake; the lake of Gennesareth, Luke 5. 1 ; absol. 5. 2; of a lake of burning sulphur, yeevva, Rev. 19. 20. Xifi6s, ov, 6 (Aenra>), pr. failure, want of food, hence hunger, famine, a) of single persons, hunger, 2 Cor. 1 1. 27, Luke 15. 17. b; of cities or coun- tries, famine, scarcity of grain, Matt. 24. 7, Luke 4. 25. Xivov, ov, r6, flax, e.g. the plant; in N. T. and genr. what is made of flax, linen, e.g. raiment, Rev. 15. 6 ivdedv/jLevoi Xivov Ka.da.p6v : put also for the wick of a candle or lamp, i. e. a strip of linen, Matt. 12. 20 Xivov rv(p6fjL€vov ov afieaei the smoking wick lie will not quench, i. e. ' the faint and almost expiring light he will not extinguish,' — sense, ' the Messiah will speak peace and comfort to the oppressed, and will not add to their sorrows.' A 2V os, ov, 6, Linus, pr. name of a man, 2 Tim. 4. 21. Xnragds, d, 6v (Xiiros), fat, full, fresh, ruddy ; in N. T. of things, espec. as belonging to ornament and luxury, shining, precious, sumptuous, Rev. 18. 14. Xirpa, as, r), Lat. libra, a pound in weight, John 12. 3 Xafiovcra Xirpav fivpov, 19. 39: the Xirpa varied in different countries ; the Roman libra was divided into 12 ounces, and was equivalent to about 12 ounces avoir- dupois. Xi\p, Xifios, 6, the south or south- west wind ; in N. T. meton. for the south, the southern quarter, Acts 27. 12. Xoyia, as, r) (Xeyoo), a collection, i. e. of money, 1 Cor. lb'. 1, 2. Xoyi^o/jLai, fut. io~op.ai, depon. mid- dle (Xoyos), aor. 1 eXoyiadfX'qv ; also aor. 1 pass. iXoyiadrjv and fut. 1 pass. Xoyio-di)o~oiJLai in the passive sense ; even the present is sometimes used passively, — to reason, i. e. to use the reason, to think, consider, a) genr. Mark 11. 31 iXoyi^ovro 7rpbs eavrovs : with otl Heb. 11. 19, tovto or 1 2 Cor. 10. 7 : foil, by ace. of thing, to tlmik upon, consider, Phil. 4. 8 rav- ra Xoyi^crde. In the sense of to reason out, think out, find out by thinking, 2 Cor. 3. 5 oi>x LKavoi ia^ev XoytKog 262 Xoyog a<£>' eavrcov Xoyio~ao~Bai ri. b) of the result of reasoning, to conclude, judge, suppose, foil, by ace. and inf. Rom. 3. 28 Xoyi£6peda ducaiovaBcu iri- arei &vdpwKov, 6. 11, 14. 14 ; foil, by tin instead of ace. and inf. 8. 18 Xo- yi^opai '6ri ovk &£ia ktX, by rovro otl 2. 3 ; absol. 1 Pet. 5. 12. So genr. to reason, judge, absol. 1 Cor. 13. 11 cds vrjmos eXoyi£6p7]V, with eis riva 2 Cor. 12. 6: also in the sense of to purpose, 10. 2 Xoyi^opai roXpTJaai. c) to reckon as or for any thing, to count, regard, hold, with ace. and foil, by cos, 1 Cor. 4. 1 orjrcos i)pas Xoyi- £eo~dco dvOpwiros cos viT7]peras Xpto'rov, Rom. 8. 36 : foil, by els for or as any thing, Acts 19. 27 els ovdev \oyio~6r}- vai, Rom. 2. 26 ; 9. 8 ra reKva Xoyi- feTcu els crxeppa, where Xoyi^erai is either passive, or we may supply 6 &e6s, 7] ypcMp-fj, &c. : foil, by /nerd with gen. to reckon with or to, i. e. to count as, Mark 15. 28 pera avopcov ehoyiaQT). d) to reckon or count to any one, pr. to put to one's account, foil, by dat. Rom. 4. 4 rep epya£ope- vcp 6 picrQbs oh Xoyi^erai Kara %&piv. Hence fig. to impute, attribute, pr. foil, by dat. of pers. and ace. of thing, but often in the pass, construction : (a) genr. Rom. 4. 6 cp 6 (debs Xoyl- ferat diKaioavvrjv xwpls epycov, v. 1 1 : so of evil, to impute, lay to one 's charge, and with a neg. not to impute, i. e. to overlook, forgive, Rom. 4. 8 paKapios av7)p op ov p.)] Aoylcrrjrcu kv- pios apagriav, 2 Tim. 4. 16. (j8) also foil, by eis ri, Rom. 4. 5, 9 eXoyi f. "heov the word of God, his omnipotent voice, de- cree, 2 Pet. 3. 5. b) word, emphat., i. e. a saying, declaration, sentiment uttered, Lat. dictum, effatum. (a) genr. John 6. 60 o~KXrjp6s ear iv ovros 6 Xoyos, Matt. 7. 24 octtls cLKOvei pov robs xSyovs rovrovs. So in reference to words or declarations, which precede, Matt. 15. 12 oi $agio~a7oi aKovcravres rbv x6yov i. e. in v. 3 sq., 19. 22 comp. v. 21; ox follow, John 12. 38, Acts 20. 35. Foil, by gen. of thing, X6- yos ewayyeXias Rom. 9. 9, tt}s opKco- pocrias Heb. 7. 28 ; also 6 x6yos rod Trpo(p7)rov the word, declaration of the prophet, i. e. prediction, prophecy, Luke 3.4. In the sense oi proverb, maxim, John 4. 37. (/3) in reference to religion, religious duties, &c, = doctrine, precept, Acts 18. 15 el (7)- T7)pd ear 1 iregi Xoyov, 15. 24, ol Xoyot ttjs Trier ecos 1 Tim. 4. 6, Xoyos av- Bgcb-ncov 1 Thess. 2. 13 ; of a teacher, John 15. 20. Espec. of God, 6 x6- yos rod ®eov word of God, divine de- claration, oracle, John 10. 35, 5. 38. As announcing good, divine promise, Rom. 9. 6 ; or evil, 3. 4. In relation Xoyog 263 Xoyog to duties, &c. precept, John 8. 55, 5. 24. So of the divine declarations, precepts, oracles, relating to the in- structions of men in religion, the word of God, i. e. the divine doc- trine, the doctrines and precepts of the gospel, the gospel itself, Luke 5. 1 aKoveiv rbv xSyov rov ®eov, John 17. 6 ; with rod ®eov impl. Mark 16. 20, 2 Tim. 4. 2 Kr)gv£ov rbv x6yov. So 6 \6yos rrjs aXrjOeias Eph. 1. 13, rrjs farjs Phil. 2. 16, rrjs o-corrjpias Acts 13. 26, rrjs fiaaiXeias Matt. 13. 19 and with rrjs j8. impl. v. 20, rov evayyeXiov Acts 15. 7, toG aravpov 1 Cor. 1. 18, rrjs x°-P nos avrov Acts 20. 32. In the same sense of Christ, 6 Xoyos rov Xpicrrov John 5. 24, rod Kvpiov Acts 8. 25, T7)s x^S LT0S avrov 14. 3. c) word, words, i. e. faJ/r, discourse, speech, Lat. sermo, the act of dis- coursing, holding forth, harangue, &c. (a) pr. and (1) genr. Matt. 22. 15 Sttcds avrbv 7rayi^evacoo'iv ev Xoycc, Acts 14. 12, 2 Cor. 10. 10; ev \6yy in word, in discourse, Jam. 3. 2 ; ev Xoyu) KoXaneias nattering words, 1 Thess. 2.5; Sia XSyov by word, hy discourse, orally, Acts 15. 27. In antithesis Xoyos and ipyov word and deed, Col. 3. 17; x6yos and dvva/mis 1 Cor. 4. 19. Also rregl ov rroXvs rjfjuv 6 Xoyos of whom ice have much to say, Heb. 5. 11 ; with gen. 1 Tim. 4. 5 5* Kal SidaaKaXia: so in an- tith. Xoyos and ipyov Luke 24. 19: Xoyos aXrjdeias 2 Cor. 6. 7, t^s kcct- aAAcryTJs- 5. 19. (3) of those who relate any thing, =narration, story, John 4. 39, Acts 2. 22 : meton. his- tory, treatise, i. e. a book of narra- tion, rrepi rivos 1. 1. (4) in the sense of conversation, colloquy, Luke 24. 1 7 : hence answer, reply, Matt. 5. 37. (j8) meton. for the power of speech, de- livery, oratory, eloquence, 2 Cor. 11 6 Widorrjs t6l> Xoyai, 1 Cor. 12. 8, Eph. 6. 19. (7) meton. for the subject of discourse, i. e. topic, matter, thing. (1) genr. Matt. 19. 11, Luke 1. 4, Acts 8. 21. (2) spec, matter of dis- pute or discussion, question, e. g. judicial, Acts 19. 38; moral, Matt. 21.24. d) word, i. e. talk, rumour, report, Matt. 28. 15 $i€(pr)iJLia67) 6 Xoyos, Mark 1. 45 ; foil, by Trepi rivos Luke 5. 15 : hence for mere talk, pretence, shew, Col. 2. 23. I I, reason, the reasoningfaculty, as that power of the soul which is the basis of speech, Lat. ratio; in N. T. a) a reason, ground, cause, Matt. 5. 32 TrapeKrbs Xoyov rrogveias, Acts 10. 29: so Kara Xoyov = with reason, reasonably, for good cause, 18. 14: in the sense of argument, 2. 40 according to some, where, however, the sense of words, dis- course, is more appropriate, b) a reason, as demanded or assigned, i. e. a reckoning, account, (a) pr. avvai- peiv Xoyov fxerd rivos to take up an account with any one, i. e. to reckon with, Matt. 18. 23 ; cnro8id6vai Xoyov to render an account, i. e. rrjs oikovo- fxias, Luke 16. 2 : so Phil. 4. 15, see 5 0(7 is. (/3) fig. account, i.e. the relation and reasons of any trans- action, explanation ; arrodihovai or dibovai Xoyov to give account, e g. rrjs avarpo(pr)s Acts 19. 40 ; foil, by irepi rivos Rom. 14. 12; absol. Heb. 13. 17: so x6yov airelv Trepi rivos 1 Pet. 3. 15; also Heb. 4. 13 irpbs hv rj/xiv 6 Xoyos. (y) fig. xSyov rroiov^ai to make account of, i. e. to regard, care for, Acts 20. 24 ovSevbs Xoyov ttoiov- pai, i. e. * I make account of none of these things, am not moved by them.' III. the Word, the Logos, in the writings of John, John 1. 1 bis, 14, 1 John 1. 1, Rev. 19. 13; where it stands for the pre-existent nature of Christ, i.e. that spiritual and di- vine nature spoken of in the Jewish writings before and about the time of Christ under various names : on this Divine Word the Jews of that age appear to have had much sub- tle discussion, and probably for that reason the apostle sets out with af- firming, ev agxV % v ° ^oyos, Kal 6 Xoyos r)v irpbs rbv Qeov, Kal Qebs r)v 6 Xoyos, John 1. 1 ; and then also declares that this Word became flesh and was thus the Messiah, v. 14. Xoyxv 264 Xvrpov X oyxV) ys> "hi point of a weapon, the triangular iron head of a javelin ; in N. T. lance, spear, John 19. 34. XoiSopcco, co, f. 770*0? (Xoidopos), to rail at, reproach, revile, with accus. John 9. 28 4\oid6gr)crai' avr6v, Acts 23. 4 : pass. 1 Cor. 4. 12. XoL^opia, as, rj (XoLfiopeoo), railing, reproach, 1 Tim. 5. 14, 1 Pet. 3. 9. Xoldopos, ov, 6, rj, adj. railing, revil- ing, as subst. a railer, reviler, 1 Cor. 5. 11, 6. 10. XoLfMos, ov, 6, pestilence, plague, Matt. 24. 7 : fig. of a malignant and mis- chievous person, a pest, Acts 24. 5. Ao tiros, rj, ov (Xctiroo), fe/3f, remaining, other, a) pi. Matt. 25. 11 at Xonral irapOevoL, Acts 2. 37 : absol. o/ XolttoI the rest, the others, Matt. 22. 6 : neut. ra AotTra Mark 4. 19. b) adverbi- ally : (a) rod Xolttov i. e. xp^vov in future, henceforth, Gal. 6. 17. (/3) t6 Xolttov for the rest, e. g. of time, henceforth, Matt. 26. 45 /ca0ev5€Te to Xolttov sleep ye even still? 1 Cor. 7. 29 ; also as to the rest, finally, Eph. 6. 10. (7) accus. XolttSv and 8e Xolttov as to the rest, finally, but now, 1 Cor. 1. 16, 4. 2. A u/c as, a, 6, Luke, contr. from Lat. Lucanus, the writer of the Gospel of Luke and of the Acts of the Apos- tles : he is probably the same who is called larpos Col. 4. 14 ; but must not be confounded with Aovklos, ov, 6, Lucius, the Latin name of a teacher in the church at Antioch, a Cyrenian, Acts 13. 1. Xovrpov, ov, t6 (Xovco), a bath; in N. T. the act of bathing, washing, ablu- tion, spoken of baptism, Eph. 5. 26. Xovco, fut. aco, to bathe, wash, trans., spoken only of persons, &c. ; foil. ■ by ace. Acts 9. 37 Xovaavres avT7)v. with ace. impl., and foil, by oltto, 16. 33 eXovosv \_avrovs~\ airb roov 7TX7]ycov. Pass. John 13. 10, Heb. 10. 23 \e- XovfievoL to acofxa. Fig. to cleanse, purify, with ace. and air6, Rev. 1. 5 Xoxxtclvtl rifxas airb tcov afxagrioov. Au55a, rjs, 7), Lydda, a large village not far from Joppa, Acts 9. 32. AuSia, as, i), Lydia, pr. name of a woman of Thyatira residing at Phi- lippi, Acts 16. 14. > AvKaovta, as, i), Lycaonia, a region in the interior of Asia Minor, bound- ed north by Galatia, eas| by Cappa- docia and Cataonia, south by Cilicia and Isauria, and west by Phrygia ; of its cities, Iconium, Derbe, and Lystra, are mentioned in N. T., Acts 14. 6. AvKaovio'ri, adv. Lycaonice, in the Lycaonic dialect, Acts 14. 11. A v k I a, as, 7), Lycia, a province on the south-west coast of Asia Minor ; of its cities, Patara andMyra are men- tioned in N. T., Acts 21. 2, 27. 5. Xvkos, ov, 6, a wolf, Matt. 10. 16: fig. of a rapacious and violent per- son, 7. 15. XvLiaivoLiai, depon. (Xvllt]), pr. to stain, disgrace, by insult, indignity, i. e. to insult, treat with indignity ; in N. T. to injure, make havoc of, de- stroy, with accus. Acts 8. 3 ^avXos iXv/maivero rrjv eKKXycriav. Xvttzco, co, fut. 7)0-00 (Xvtttj), to grieve, afflict with sorrow, trans., pass, or mid. to be grieved, be sad, sorrowful, Matt. 17. 23 iXvir^dTjorav 265 \xdyoc, avrbv airb rcou dea/xcou, Rev. 20. 3, 7 e/c ttjs (pvXaKTjs: fig. Luke 13. 16, 1 Cor. 7. 27 XeXvaai airb yvvainos art thou free from a wife? in antith. with SeSecrcu. c) to loosen, dissolve, i. e. to sever, break, ras ay f 6, indec. Magog, see Y<*> y. Madidv or Ma5ta /ctA, v. 5; with gen. v. 18 irduTccj/ v/jlccu fxaXXov yXtoaaais XaXcov. Matt. 6. 30 iroXXcd /jlolXXou much more ; irSacp fiaX- Xov how much more, 7. 11; toctovtcc fxaXXov so much the more, Heb. 10. 25 ; fxaXXov na\ fxaXXov more and more, Phil. 1. 9. With jj or tfirep, i. e. fxaX- Xov tf more than, rather than, Matt. 18. 13 X aL P* 1 *' n? avTV [xaXXou 5) iirl to?s ktX, John 3. 19 ; LiaXXov tfncp, 12. 43. So ellipt., where tf and its verb are to be supplied in thought, Philem. 9 fxaXXov irapaKaXco i. e. $) imrdcraa), 2 Cor. 2. 7 chare fxaXXov xtjias xapio-ao-Qcu i. e. t) 4inTLiJ.au, 12. 9. Also as intens. the more, the rather, still more, Matt. 27. 24 fiaXXov d6gu- (Sos ywerai = fxaXXou dopvfizlrai, i. e. 'there was still more a tumult;' John 5. 18 ovv fxaXXov i^fjrovy avrbv a-KOKTtivai. So ov /xaXXov, in inter- rogat. 1 Cor. 9. 12, 2 Cor. 3. 8. b) joined with the positive fiaXXov forms a periphrasis tor the compa- rative, like Engl, wore; with ¥j, Acts 20. 35 [xaKapiov icrri /xaXXou StSoVcu 7) Xa/xfidvew i. e. it is more blessed, &c, Gal. 4. 27; with el, Mark 9. 42 KaXov icrrtv avrcc fxaXXov, el ktX. c) joined emphat. with a comparative either in form or sense, Mark 7. 36 fxaXXov TT€gio-(r6r€gou, Phil. 1.23 iroX- Xcd fiaXXou Kpelcrcrov. So with verbs of comparison, Matt. 6. 26 oi>x vfxels fiaXXou SiacpepeTe avToov ; Heb. 1 1. 25 fiaXXov eXofxeuos. d) after a negative clause or prohibition, expr. or impl., rather ; 5e fxaXXov but rather, Matt. 10. 6 ; aAAa fxaXXov id. Rom. 14. 13, 1 Cor. 7. 21, impl. Mark 15. 11 Xva [sc. fx^ top 'irjtrovv, aAAa] /xaXXov ktX. So oi»x* p-aXXov in interrog. 1 Cor. 5. 2. e) intens. fxaXXov 5e be- fore an antithetic clause, or rather, yea more, Rom. 8. 34 Xp. 6 airodaucoy, /xaXXou 5e teal eyepdets, Gal. 4. 9, Eph. 5. 11. MaXxos, ov, 6, Malchus, Heb. Mal- luch, i counsellor,' pr. name of a ser- vant, John 18. 10. IxdfjLfxyi, f]S) y> grandmother, 2 Tim. 1. 5. A word of the later Greek. fiajiLovas or fxafx/xcovas, a, 6, mammon, i. e. wealth, riches, Chald. ' that in which one trusts;' Luke 16. 9 : per- sonified, v. 13. Mavarju, 6, indec. Manaen, pr. name of a Christian teacher, Acts 13. 1. Mauacrcrrjs, rj, 6, Manasses, Heb. Manasseh, ' making to forget.' 1. the son of Joseph, adopted by Jacob, Rev. 7. 6. — 2. a king of Judah, Matt. 1. 10. fxavOdvco, f. p.aBi]crojxciL, aor. 2 e/xa- Bov, to learn, a) pr. intellectually, either from others, or from study, observation, &c, to learn, be taught, absol. Matt. 9. 13 iropevBevTes fxdOere ri iarri, John 6. 45 ; with airo twos Matt. 11. 29; ace. of thing, Rom. 16. 17 V i>fxe?s e/xdBeTe, 1 Cor. 4. 6 IVa ev 7}fjuv fxdBr)Te in us i.e. by our example; — ace. impl. John 7. 15; foil, by air6 twos Col. 1. 7, irapdrwos 2 Tim. 3. 14. Foil, by ace. of pers., to learn any one, i. e. his doctrines, precepts, Eph. 4. 20. In the sense of to learn by information, be in- formed, foil, by Stl Acts 23. 27, air6 twos Gal. 3. 2. Also to understand, compreherid, Rev. 14. 3. b) morally, to learn, i. e. from experience, = to do habitually, be wont, foil, by inf. expr. or impl. Phil. 4. 11 €70? e;xaQov avTapKrjs cluai, 1 Tim. 5. 13; with ace. Heb. 5. 8. fxavia, as, r\ (/xtx'wofxai), mania, mad- ness, insanity, Acts 26. 24. fxdvvcL, to, indec, manna, the mira- culous food of the Israelites in the desert, John 6.31,49,58. fxauTcvofiai, f. evtro/xai, depon. mid. {jxdvTis), to utter responses as from an oracle, to divine, to foretell, Acts 16. 16. /xapaivee, fut. tweo, pr. to put out, ex- tinguish, as a fire, pass, to go out, expire; hence to make pine away, to dry up, cause to wither, pass, to wither, jLiapav aOa 268 /jiaprvpta fade away ; in N. T. fig. 6 ir\ovo~ios Jam. 1. ] 1. jjia.pav a 6 a, maran-atha, Aramaean, = Kvpios epxerat. the Lord will come to judgment, 1 Cor. 16. 22. p.agyapirijs, ov, 6 (fxdpyapos), pr. adj., sc. \iQos, a pearl, Matt. 13. 45 : fig. 7. 6. Map 9 a, rjs, rj, Martha, a sister of La- zarus, Luke 10. 38. Map la, as, rj, or Mapidfi, rj, indec. Maria, Mary, pr. name of several women. 1. Mary, the mother of Jesus, Matt. 1. 16. — 2. Mary Mag- dalene, i. e. of Magdala, Matt. 27. 56. — 3. Mary, the mother of James the Less and Joses, sister to Jesus' mother and wife of Alpheus or Clo- pas, Matt. 27. 56. — 4. Mary, a sister of Lazarus and Martha, John 11. 1. — 5. Mary, the mother of John sur- namedMark, Acts 12. 12. — 6. Mary, a Christian female at Rome, Rom. 16.6. MdpKos, ov, 6, Marcus, Mark, the writer of one of the four Gospels, prob. John surnamed Mark, Acts 12. 12, the nephew of Barnabas, Col. 4. 10. fxapfxapos, ov, 6, rj (fiapixaipca), stone, rock ; later and in N. T. marble, Rev. 18. 12. p.aprvpeco, cD, fut. tier a* (fxdprvs), to witness, i. e. a) to be a witness, to be able or ready to testify, with dat. commodi, John 3. 28 avro\ v/jl€?s /jlol p.aprvpe7re ttri ktX, Acts 22. 5 : ab- sol. 2 Cor. 8. 3. b) to bear witness, testify, i. e. to the truth of what one has seen, heard, knows, &c. (a) pr. and genr., foil, by irepi with gen. to bear witness of or concerning any person or thing, John 1. 7 c iva /uap- rvpr}0"n irepi rod (pooros, v. 15 ; with dat. Hri 7. 7; with irepi impl. 15. 27 comp. 26. Foil, by on as = ace. and inf. John 1. 34 nieuaorvgyjKa on ovros eo~n, 4. 44 ; also with dat. comm. or incommodi, Matt. 23. 31 fxaprvpelre eavrots or i ktX, Gal. 4. 15 ; Kara n- vos 1 Cor. 15. 15. Foil, by the words testified, after \eyow, elire, firi of quotation, &c, John 1. 32 ejnaprv- p-qaev^lojavv^s Aeyoov, tin ktA, 4. 39 ; with dat. comm. Acts 13. 22. Foil, by accus. of a cognate or synonym. noun, John 5. 32 97 jxaprvpla %v \xao- Tvoe? irepi i/nov, 1 Tim. 6. 13 fi.. rrju KaXty bfAoKoyiav. So with ace. of thing genr. to testify any thing, bear witness of or concerning any thing, John 3. 1 1 % €OopdtcafjL€i/ jULagrvoov/jLGV, Rev. 1. 2 ts efxaprvprio'e tov Xoyov tov &eov, 22. 20 6 fxagrvpoov ravra i. e. causative, comp. v. 16 ; foil, by ace. and dat., v. 16 \xapTvpr\crai vfxtv ravra. With an ace. impl. from the context, t& irsp\ ifxov Acts 23. 11, rovro 26. 5 ; with dat, v. 22 (text* rec.) /jiaprvpovfjL€uos fAiKpcp Kr\, i. e. mid. bearing this my testimony before small and great. Foil, by dat. of person or thing to or for whom, in favour of whom, one bears testimony, John 3. 26 & av fxefxaprvpnuas, 5. 33. Pass, with vtt6 Rom. 3. 21. In the sense of to prove by testimony, John 18. 23. (ft) fig. of God as testifying by his Spirit, by signs, miracles, &c, foil, by irepi John 5. 37 ; on of quot. Heb. 7. 17; r

), to chew, to gnaw, Rev. 16. 10. pao~riy6co, co, fut. cocrco (pdart^), to scourge, trans., persons as criminals, Matt. 10. 17 pao-nyuaovcriv i/pus : fig. of God, to chastise, correct, Heb. 12. 6 paariyo? irdvra vlbv bv napa- dex^rai. pao~ri£ou, f. /|o> (pdcrri^), to scourge, trans., a person as criminal, Acts 22. 25. pdari^, lyos, r), a whip, scourge, Acts 22. 24 : fig. a scourge from God, i. e. disease, plague, Luke 7. 21 airb u6awv kcu paariycou. pacros, ov, 6, the breast, pap, Luke 11.27, 23.29, Rev. 1.13. paraioAoyia, as, r) (paraioXoyos), vain talk, empty jangling, 1 Tim. 1.6. paraio \6yos, ov, 6, r) (pdraios, Ae- yoo), given to vain talking, subst. vain talker, empty wrangler, Tit. 1. 10. par a los, a, ov (pdrrju), vain, empty, fruitless, Tit. 3. 9 ; iriaris 1 Cor. 15. 17, 6p7]orKeta Jam. 1. 26. From the Heb. Ta pdraia, vanities, nothings, for idols, idolatry, Acts 14. 15: hence also /xaraia avao~rpo V> a fight, battle; in N. T. genr. strife, contest, controversy, 2 Cor. 7. 5; Tit. 3. 9 fxdx^s vofxinds i. e. controversies respecting the Mosaic law. fxdxofJLai, f. eo-o/uLai (/ndx?)), to fight, pr. in war, battle ; in N. T. genr. to strive, contend, physically in a pri- vate quarrel, Acts 7. 26: also in words, to strive, dispute, irpbs aAA^- Aovs John 6. 52, recipr. 2 Tim. 2. 24. fizya\avx*oi>i &> £ ^°* w (Ai e/ 7 as > av ~ X ea> )> to boast largely, play the brag- gart, James 3. 5. /jL€ja\€?os, a, op (p.4yas), great, glo- rious, wonderful; ra faeyaXeTa won- derful works, Luke 1. 49, Acts 2. 11. fieyaAe l6t7}S, 7]tos, 7) (jj.eya\e?os), greatness, majesty, glory ; tov ©eov Luke 9. 43, tov nvpiov 2 Pet. 1, 16, rrjs 'ApTeptdos Acts 19. 27. fieyaXoTrpenris, eos, ovs, 6, tj, adj. {ix4yas, Trpenoo), pr. ' becoming to a great man,' magnanimous ; of a ban- quet, magnificent; in N. T. most splen- did, 2 Pet. 1. 17. fieyaXvuco, f. vvca (fieyas), to make great, enlarge, with ace. a) genr., ra Kpdo"ir€da roov Ijjl. Matt. 23. 5 ; rb eAeos jmerd rivos to shew one great mercy, do him great kindness, Luke 1. 58. b) — to magnify, praise, Luke I. 46 rov Kvpiov, Acts 5. 13. fieyd A cos, adv. (fxiy as), greatly, much, Phil. 4. 10 ixdg7]v juLeydAtos. fJL€ya\cocrvp7j,T]s,7) (fieyas), majesty, i. e. the divine majesty, meton. for God himself, Heb. 1. 3, 8. 1 ; also in ascriptions, Jude 25. fxiyas, fx^yaXy], fxiya, gen. /neyaAov, 7}s, ov ; compar. /xei^cou; superl. jjLeyi- (ttos, 2 Pet. 1.4; fjL€i£6r€pos, a double compar., 3 John 4, — great, large, pr« of physical magnitude, a) of men or animals, great in size, stature, John 21. 11 l x Bvs, Rev. 12. 3 fya- kcov: of persons, i. q. full-grown, Heb. I I. 24 fisyas ysvofAsvos, and so fiiKpbs Ka\ [x4yas small and great Acts 8. 10 ; hence of age, 6 {xeifav the elder, Lat. major natu, Rom. 9. 12. b) of things, great, (a) in size, ex- tent, Matt. 27. 60 XiBov, Mark 13. 2 oiKias, Luke 16. 26 xacr^ua, 1 Cor. 16. 9 : fig. of guilt, John 19. 11. (0) in measure; tall, large, Luke 13. 19 5ej>- dpop; long, Rev. 6. 4 /xa%cu/>a; broad, large, 9. 14 irorafios, 20. 1 aAvo-is. (y) of number or amount, Mark 5. 1 1 ayeXrj, 1 Tim. 6. 6 : fig. Acts 4. 33 xdpis. (5) in price, cost, great, costly, splendid, Luke 5. 29 Sox^j 14. 16 Seiizvov: of a day, celebration, great, solemn, John 7. 37 ; of the day of judgment, Acts 2.20. (e) fig. great in estimation, weight, importance, Matt. 22. 36 eVroATJ, Eph. 5. 32 five- T'fjpiov, 1 John 5. 9 /mapTvpia : so fiei- ((ov, greater, more important, Matt. 23. 19. c) fig. great in force, intensity, effect, (a) as affecting the external senses, great, vehement, violent, Matt. 8. 24 creio-fxbs fxeyas, Mark 4. 37 Aa?- Aaty, v. 39 "ya\T)vt), John 6. 18 ave/uos, Rev. 11. 19 x«AaC«, Matt. 7. 27 ttto)- o-is, Luke 6. 49 priy^ia, Matt. 24. 31 tpwi), Acts 23. 9 Kpavyfi, Luke 4. 38 fjiiyedoQ k 2 irvgeros, Acts 8. 2 Koireros : Matt. 20. 31 Kpdfciv pe7£ois, adv. more vehe- mently. (/3) as atfecting the mind, causing emotion ; Matt. 2. 10 x a k^ v psy., Mark 5. 42 incrracnv, Luke 2 9 4>o'j3oj/, Rom. 9. 2 A1W77, Rev. 12. 12 6v/jl6s : so of events, &c. Matt. 24. 21 0A?i//is, Luke 4. 25 Ai/xd's. Acts 8. I SteoypSs, Jam. 3. 1 Kpipa, Rev. 16. 21 ir\7)yt). Of things exciting ad- miration, great) mighty, wonderful ; orrjfieTa /jl. great signs, mighty deeds, miracles, Matt. 24. 24, 5iW,ueis Acts 8. 13 ; Svvapis p. 4. 33 ; so fiei&va sc. tpya John 1. 51 : joined with 6av- Hao-rSs Rev. 15. 1 : 2 Cor. 11. 15 ri fi4ya ovu what wonder then ? d) fig. great in power, dignity, au- thority ; ol fi€yd\oL the great, i. e. nobles, princes, Matt. 20. 25 ; rod fji€yd\ov jSatnAecos 5. 35 ; Heb. 4. 14 agx L6 P* a /*•» 10. 21 : of God, Tit. 2. 13; of Diana, Acts 19. 27. So genr. great, distinguished, Matt. 5. 19 ovros peyas K\7]dr}cr€raL, Luke 7. 16irpo(pT]- ttjs : thus ixeifcv with gen. Matt. 11. II ; simply, 18. 1. In a bad sense, great, noted, 77 ir6pvn Rev. 17. 1. e) implying censure, great, — lof- ty, boastful, arrogant, Rev. 13. 5. peyeOos, eos, ows, to* (ii&y as), great- ness, fig. Eph. 1. 19. jueyio-Taves, cuv, ol (f.Uyio~Tos), Lat. magnates, i. e. chiefs, nobles, princes, Mark 6. 21, Rev. 6. 15. ^sOepfirjuevw, f. eucco (fierd, eg/uTj- vevct)), to translate over from one lan- guage into another, to interpret ; in N. T. only pass. Matt. 1. 23 '6 iari /JL€6€p/Ji7]y€v6/jL€lf0U, al. pedr), 7}s, 7) (fxtOv), drunkenness, drun- ken frolic, Luke 21. 34. fiedia-rrj/xi, f. / ueracrT77(n*> (/ueTct, ftr- rrjfii), also /jLeOiar avca, to set or move over from one place to another, to transfer, remove; in N.T. only in the transitive forms, a) pr. with ace. 1 Cor. 13. 2 ware 6pr] fxeQiardveiv, with eis Col. 1. 13: fig. to draw over to another side or party, to seduce, with ace. ox^ov iKavov Acts 19. 26. b) of persons, to remove from office, trans. ; a king, to depose, Acts 13. 22 ; a steward, to dismiss, Luke 16. 4 orav fieraaraOa) rrjs olKovofxias, where for the genit. see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 146. 71 MeXirrj yuefloSe/a, as, rj (fAtOofievoo), method; in the sense of art, wile, only in N. T., Eph. 4. 14, 6.11. fiedopios, ov, 6, f), adj. (perd, opos), bordering upon, frontier; in N. T. neut. pi. to; fjieOoota sc. x° ) P ia borders, confines, Mark 7. 24. pe Over km, fut. vorco (jjlIQv), to make drunk, mid. to become drunk, to be drunken, aor. 1 pass. ipeOvcrdriJ/ in middle signif. ; absol. Luke 12. 45 irivtiv Kal /uL€dvcrK€0~9ai, John 2. 10 ; with dat. olvoi Eph. 5. 18 : fig. Rev. 17. 2. pedvo~os, 6, 77, adj. (fxeOv), drunken, subst. a drunkard, 1 Cor. 5. 11. peOvco (/j.4dv), only in pres. and im- perf., to be drunk, get drunk, and by impl. to carouse, absol. Matt. 24. 49 fj.era toV fieOvSurcov, Acts 2. 15 : fig. Rev. 17. 6. /bLei£wv, p.eL^6r€pos, see p. eyas. piXav, avos, r6 (pe\as), any thing black, e. g. ink, 2 Cor. 3. 3. jLteAas, aiva, av, black, Matt. 5. 36. MeAeas, a, 6, Meleas, pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 31. fie Act, impf. e/xeAe, impers. forms from p4\ca, to be for care and concern to any one ; hence /-teAet it concerns, with dat. of pers., and usually to be rendered personally, i. e. to care for, take care of, pr. foil, by gen. of the object, 1 Cor. 9. 9 py rcou /3ooV /xeAei too 0e<£ d, es not God take care of oxen ? with gen. impl. 7. 21; foil, by 71-epi with gen. Matt. 22. 16 ov peXei aoi 7T€g\ ovSevSs thou carestfor no one, art impartial : once with a nominative, Acts 18. 17 obolv tovtcov TaXAioovi epzXev none of these tilings was matter of concern to Gallio, he cared for none of them : foil, by on, Mark 4. 38 ov jueAe* aoi Stl airoXXvpeda ; jueAeTctco, go, f. 770*0) (/xeAa>), to care for, take care for any thing, hence to meditate; with ace. of thing, Mark 13. 11, 1 Tim. 4. 15 ravra peXira, Acts 4. 25 T4 ipeXerrjaau Kevd ; iueAi, ltos, t6, honey, Rev. 10. 9. peXicrcrios, ov, 6, 77, adj. (p&Xivcra), of bees, made by bees, Luke 24. 42 curb p. KTjpiov of bee-comb. MeXirrj, 77s-, 77, Melita, now Malta, an island of the Mediterranean to the southward of Sicily, Acts 28. 1. fjiiWco 272 JXIV /j.eXXco, f. ^, imperf. efxeXXov and fj/aeXXov, to be about to do or suffer any thing, to be on the point of, foil. by infin. of that which one is about to do or suffer, mostly the inf. future (in N. T. least of all), freq. inf. pre- sent, and rarely inf. aorist. a) pr. and (a) genr., foil, by inf. present, Luke 7. 2 efieXXe TeXevTavwas about to die, i. e. was at the point of death, John 4. 47 ; aorist, Rev. 3.2 a e^ueA- Xov airo9ave?v, 12. 4. (£) also, as implying purpose, = to have in mind, to intend, will, foil, by infin. present, Matt. 2. 13 ^xeXXei 'Hp^drjs (r}Te?v to iraiUov, Luke 10. 1 ; aor. Rev. 2. 10 fxeXXei fiaXeTv, 3. 16. b) = ought, should, must, as implying necessity, accordance with the nature of things or with the divine appointment, and therefore certain, destined to take place; foil, by inf. pres. Matt. 11. 14 'HAtas 6 /meXXccv epx^Oai, 20. 22, Acts 28. 6 ; aor. Rom. 8.18 ttjv A*€A- Xovcrav do£av airoKaXv(pBr)vai., Gal. 3. 23 ; fut. Acts 1 1. 28 Xifxbv /meyav fieX- Xetv ecreadai, 24. 15 : hence particip. fxeXXoov, ovcra, ov, impending, future, with inf. impl.,as eo-e v/ius — ' ye remain in your sin.' 2. trans, to remain for any one, to wait for, await, with ace. Acts 20. 5 ovroi efievov v/mas ev TpoodSi, v. 23 decrfid fie na\ OXtyeis fievovcri. fiepi^ca, f. ice* (fiepis), to part, divide into parts, trans.; in N. T. a) mid. fiegl^ofiai ri /nerd rivos to divide any thing with another, to share with, Luke 1 2. 1 3 fiepiaaa'&ai fier ifiov rrjv KX-npovofiiav. Pass. fig. to be divided i. e. into parties and factions, to be disunited, Matt. 12. 25, 26: also in the sense to be distinct, to differ, 1 Cor. 1. 13 fie/nepiarai 6 XpicrSs is Christ divided? i. e. ' are there dis- tinctions in Christ, or are there dif- ferent Christs?' 7. 34 fiefiepicrrai t) yvvj] Kal 7] iragQevos. b) by impl. to divide out, distribute, robs Ix^vas Mark 6. 41. Hence genr. to distri- bute, for to assign, grant, bestow ; of God, Rom. 12. 3 ; genr. Heb. 7. 2. fiepifiva,7}S, r) (fieplfa), care, anxiety, Mark 4-19 at fiepifivai rod alcovos rovrov i. e. for this world's goods, worldly cares ; 1 Pet. 5. 7. fiepifivda, co, flit. t)o~oi) (fiepifiva), to care, to be anxious, troubled, to take thought, absol. Matt. 6. 27 ris e| u- ficov fiepifivcav dvvarai ktX, v. 31 ; foil, by dat. for which, fir) fiepifivare rfj "ty v XV vfi&v 6. 25 ; by els rb avqiov v. 34 ; by ireQi with gen. v. 28, also with ace. Luke 10. 41 ; by virep with gen. 1 Cor. 12. 25 ; by ttqos Matt. 10. 19 ; by accus. of thing, pr. as to or for which one cares, hence by impl. to care for, take care of, 1 Cor. 7. 32 fie- pifivS. ra rod Kvptov, Matt. 6. 34 ra eavrrjs, Phil. 2. 20 Ta 7rep\ vfioov. fie q is, idos, r) (fiepos), a part, a) of a country, i. e. a division, province, Acts 16. 12. b) a part assigned, portion, share, fig. Acts 8. 21: also portion, lot, destiny, as assigned of God, Luke 10. 42. c) as implying participation, fellowship, 2 Cor. 6. 15, Col. 1. 12 els rrjv fiepifia rod nXi)pov i. e. so as to be partakers of the in- heritance. fiepicrfios, ov, 6 (fieptfa), partition, division, i. e. separation, Heb. 4. 12: also distribution, and so for gift, 2. 4 icvevfiaros aytov fiepiauots. iiepicrr^s, ov, 6 (fiepifa), a divider, distributor, Luke 12. 14. fie q os, eos, ovs, ro (kindred with fiei- pofiai), a part. a) part of a whole. (a) a portion, piece, absol. John 19. 23 reacrapa fiepr) : foil, by gen. of the whole, Luke 15. 12 rb em/BaXXov fiepos rrjs obaias, 24. 42 IxOvos oirrov fiegos: with gen. implied, 11. 36 fiT) jU€, f. (ixrco (/aecos), to be in or at the middle, in the midst, mid-way, intrans. John 7. 14 rrjs eoprrjs jue- aova-ns, i. e. at the middle of the festival. Me a arias, ov, 6, Messiah, Heb. the anointed, = Xqkttos, John 1. 42, 4. 25. }jlso't6s, 7], ov, full, filled, stuffed; foil, by gen. of that of or with which a person or thing is full, John 19. 29 CKevos o^ovs fieo-rSis, 21.11: metaph. Matt. 23. 28 fiecrroi iare viroKpiaeccs, Rom. 1. 29. /X6CTTOO), £>, f. d00~(O (/JL€0~t6s), to fill, pass, to be filled or full, with gen. Acts 2. 13 yAevKovs [xe^eaTooixevoL »_/ fjL€rd, prep, (kindr. with /necros), go- verning the genitive and accusative, in the poets also the dative, with the primary signif. mid, amid, i. e. in the midst, with, among, implying accompaniment; and thus differing from (xvv, which expresses conjunc- tion, union. 1. with the genitive, implying companionship, fellowship. 1. with, i. e. amid, among, in the midst of, as where one is said to be, sit, stand, &c. with or in the midst of others, with gen. pi. of pers. or thing, Matt. 26. 58 €Kd6r)ro /nera tu>p vTrrjpeTQQV, Mark 1. 13, 14. 54, 62 £p X 6ixevov jmera Toov veAo*;s, 25. 3. (5) where the accompaniment implies only near- ness, contiguity, &c. Matt. 21. 2 ttco- Kov fieT avTr\s, Rev. 14. 1, Acts 2. 28 7r\r)pa>o~(Eis fxe €V(ppoo"vvr)s /xeTa tov Trpoffdoirov aov i. e. in thy presence, near thy person, (e) after clkoXov- 6ecc, Luke 9. 49 ovk aKoAovOe? juieO i 7HJL&V, Rev. 6. 8, 14. 13, — instead of the usual dat (Q after verbs com- pounded with avv, instead of the more usual dative, Acts 1. 26 avy- KaTe\p7](f)(o~67] fxeTa t&v airoaToKoov, 2 Cor. 8. 18, Gal. 2. 12, Matt. 17. 3, 20. 2. b) fig. with gen. of thing, (a) as designating the state or emotion of mind which accompanies the doing of any thing, with which one acts, &c. Matt. 28. 8 i&Xdovo-cu Taxv /tte- Ta , f. ^crco, to move from one place to another, to move away, remove, fig. Col. 1. 23 jufy fxeraKivov- fxevoi airo rrjs eX7ridos not moved away from the hope, i. e. * not fallen away, not wavering.' fxeraXafx^dvui, fut. Xrjipo/jLai, to take a part, share of any thing, pr. with others, i. e. to partake of, share in, with gen., 2 Tim. 2. 6 rcou Kapirwv fxeraXa^dveiv, Heb. 6.7 : so rpocpyjs \xeraXa^dveiv to partake of food, i. e. genr, to take food, Acts 2. 46, 27. 33 : hence genr. to take, have, with ace. 24. 25 Kcupov {jl€t aAa ficav. jmeraXrjxf/LS, eons, r] (fxeraXafx^dvcc), a partaking of any thing, 1 Tim. 4. 3 els [lerdXrjxf/iv, ' to be partaken of, enjoyed.' fxeraXXdccco, f. |o> (jmerd, aXXdcado) , to exchange one thing for another, foil, by ev Rom. 1. 25, els v. 26. /^era/ueXo/mai, f. "f)o~oixai, aor. 1 pass. fjL€T€/uLe\'f}67)i' with middle signif., pr. to change one's care, &c, hence to change one's mind or purpose, after having done any thing, a) simpl. Matt. 21. 29 vtfrepov ixerapLeXr]Oeis, v. 32, Heb. 7. 21. b) with the idea of regret, sorrow, to repent, feel sor- row, remorse, Matt. 27. 3, 2 Cor. 7. 8. /j.era/JLop(p6co, 6o, f. ccctoj, £o transform, transfigure ; in N. T. mid. £o change one' s form, be transfigured, Matt. 17. 2 : fig. to be transformed in mind and heart, Rom. 12. 2 jnerajmopcpovcrOe rfj auaKaLUcocet rod poos, 2 Cor. 3. 18. fxeravoeoo, co, f. rjaco, pr. to perceive afterwards, have an after-view, and hence to change one's views, mind, purpose ; in N. T. to change one's mind, repent, implying the feeling of regret, sorrow, intrans. a) genr. Luke 17. 3 eav fxeravoi]0"n, &x e5pe he found no place for a change of mind in his father Isaac. b) in a religious sense, repentance, peni- tence, implying pious sorrow for un- belief and sin, and a turning from them unto God and the gospel of Christ, Matt. 3. 8 icapirbv &£iov rrjs fxeravoias, Luke 5. 32 /caAeVcu afxap- rooXovs els fxerdvoiav, 15. 7, ssep. fxera^v, adv. (fxerd, fxeo~os), also with gen., in the midst, i. e. betwixt, be- tween; in N. T. a) absol., only of time, mean-time, mean-while, e.g.ev r

, to trans- /jLeraTidrjjJn 279 ^XP l form, change the form or appearance of any thing, trans. Phil. 3. 21 ts jxe- Tacrx^/xaTiVei to ffoofxa rrjs raTreivoo- aeoos : mid., foil, by els, to transform one's self into another shape, charac- ter, &c. 2 Cor. 11. 13 fA.€Tao'xvf jLO '- Tt - £6fjL€Voi els aTrocT 6\ovs, v. 14 ; with us v. 15. Fig. to transfer figurative- ly, to apply metaphorically, with efo ru/a, 1 Cor. 4. 6. fxeraridr]fXL, fut. d'fjo'co, to transpose, put in another place, and hence £o transport, transfer, translate, trans., pererednaav [avrov~\ els ^Zvx^P- Acts 7. 16, 'Evcbx /JLerereOn sc. ets- rby ov- £aj/<£i> He b. 11. 5 ; 7. 12 fxeraTiQeixe- vns tt)s lepcacrvyrjs the priesthood being transferred sc. to Christ, or to the tribe of Judah, comp. v. 11, 14, — others, being changed. Mid. to trans- fer one's self, to go over from one side or party to another, foil, by air6 and els, to fall away from one to another, Gal. 1. 6. Metaph. to transfer to another use or purpose, to pervert, abuse, Jude 4. /U6Tt7T6fTa, adv., lit. after then, i. e. thereafter, afterwards, Heb. 12. 17. /xeTe'xco, fut. /nede^oo, aor. 2 pereaxov (p-erd, e%co), pr. £o /zawe w^/z another, i. e. to partake of, share in, be a par- taker, &c, with gen. 1 Cor. 9. 10, 12 €i &AA01 rrjs vfi&v e£ovo~ias p.erex ov ~ (Tlv, Heb. 2. 14; 7. 13 (pvArjs erepas /jLere(rxv Kej/ ae had part in another tribe, i.e. belonged to another tribe : with en 1 Cor. 10. 17, comp. 4 k 3. h. So to partake of food, i. e. to take as food, yahaKTos Heb. 5. 13. [A€Teoopi£ partnership, fellowship, 2 Cor. 6. 14. fxeroxos, ov, 6,7}, adj. (fxerexco), par- taking, subst. a partaker, Heb. 3. 1 KArjcreces ercovoaviov peroxoL, v. 14 : in the sense of partner, companion, felloiv, Luke 5. 7, Heb. 1. 9. perpeoo, w, fut. r/cro? (perpou), to mea- sure, trans. ; of capacity, with an adjunct of manner, in the proverbial phrase eV | or | P^ T QV peroelre pe- Tpy)9't](TeTa.i Matt. 7. 2, Luke 6. 38 ; — of length, &c. as measured by the rule, Rev. 11.1 perpnaov rbu vabv rod Qeov, v. 2: fig. for to estimate, judge of, 2 Cor. 10. 12 ev eavrots eavrovs pergovvres. fjL€Tgr)Tr)s, ov, 6 {perpeoo), pr. mea- surer, then metretes, John 2. 6, i. e. the Attic amphora, a measure for liquids containing 12 x° es > or 144 kotvAcu, and = j of an Attic me- dimnus or Hebrew bath; hence the /LL€Tpnr7]s was = about 33J English quarts, or 8f gallons. per QioiraQ eoo, w, f. tjctoo (peTpiowa- Qr\s), to be moderate in one' s passions, to have one's passions moderated ; hence to be gentle, indulgent, compas- sionate, with dat. towards any one, Heb. 5. 2 perpLoiraQelv ovudpevos ro7s ayvoovcrt,. perpioos, adv. (perpios), measuredly, moderately, pr. with moderation ; in N. T. little, and ov perpioos not a little, i. e. much, greatly, Acts 20. 12. perpov, ov, to, measure. a) pr. as of capacity, in the proverbial ex- pression, Matt. 7. 2 ; measure of sins, 23. 32 ; — of length or surface, a measure, i. e. a measuring - rod, KaAajuos Rev. 21. 15, v. 17 per pop av- OpooTrov man's measure, i.e. common, ordinary. Genr. and adv. e/c perpov by measure, = pergioos, i. e. mode- rately, sparingly, John 3. 34. b) meton. measure, for portion as mea- sured off or allotted, allotment, pro- portion, Rom. 12. 3 cos 6 ®ebs epeoio~e perpou iriareoos, Eph. 4. 7, 13, 16. perooirov, ov, ro (perd, w\p), the fore- head, Rev. 7. 3, 9. 4. pexQh a ^ s0 ^XQ LS sometimes before a vowel, a particle serving to mark a terminus ad quern, both of place and time : it differs from axpj, which fit] 280 flYi fixes the attention upon the ivhole duration up to the limit, leaving the further continuance undeter- mined ; while p.exg l refers solely to the limit, implying that the action there terminates. I. as a preposition, with the ge- nitive, unto, until, usque ad. a) of place, unto, as far as to, Rom. 15. 19 p.zxP l Tov'IAAvpiKov. b) of time, until: (a) with gen. of a subst. Matt. 13. 30 p-^xpi rod Qegioriiov, Acts 10. 30; Rom. 5. 14 fxexpi Mcovaecos, i.e. 'death reigned from Adam un- til Moses' without there being any written law, but not so afterwards. (/3) fMEXpis ov sc. %p6vov, lit. until what time, i. e. until, as a conjunc- tion, with the subjunctive, where the thing is uncertain, Mark 13. 30 fiexpis ov ivdvra ravra yevrjrai. (5) f* € XQ l r V s o"ni UL€ p°J / until this day, Matt. 11. 23, 28. 15, where &XP 1 might properly have been used, c) fig. of degree or extent, 2 Tim. 2. 9 KaKowadco fxexgi decr/xwu, Heb. 12. 4, Phil. 2. 8, 30. II. as a conjunction, until, be- fore a verb in the subjunct, where the thing is either pres. or future, and therefore uncertain, Eph. 4. 13 f^expi KaraPrrjaoDfxep oi navres ... els audpa reXeiov. 1X7], a negative particle, not, imply- ing every where a dependent and conditional negative, i. e. depending on the idea, conception, or thoughts of some subject, and therefore sub- jective ; while ov expresses the di- rect and full negation independently and absolutely, and is therefore ob- jective : — that is, fir) implies that one conceives or supposes a thing not to exist, while ov expresses that it actually does not exist ; and hence jar) refers to the predicate, ov to the copula. The same distinction holds good in all the compounds of jj.r) and ov. I. as a NEGATIVE PARTICLE, not, where the following special uses all flow from the general principles above stated : e. g. jutj, and not ov, is used a) in all negative conditions and suppositions in N. T. after edv and el ; Matt. 5. 20 eav /xrj Tregicr- oevari rj hiKaiocvvy) vfxoou, Mark 3. 27, Lukel3.3,see edv II. £.; Matt. 24. 22 el fir] €Ko\ofid)dr)5e Matt. 24. 21 ; in emphatic in- terrog. John 11. 06, 18. 11. Fur- ther, foil, by aor. 1 act., Matt. 10. 23 ov fir} reXeo~r)re ras ir6Xets, Mark 9. 41, John 4. 14, 48 ; with obiteri Rev. 18. 14 ; mid. Matt. 16. 28, Rom. 4. 8. II. as a conjunction, that not, lest; in N. T. only after verbs ex- pressing/ear, anxiety ', foresight, with which both the Greeks and Latins connect a negative implying a wish that the thing feared may not be or happen. Construed a) with the suhjunct., where the preceding or governing verb is in the present ; after verbs of fearing, &c. Acts 27. 17 (pofiovfiepoi fir) els rr)v Hivgrip e/c- ireorwai, 2 Cor. 12. 21, with ado- paTi, Mark 13. 11, pr]8eis . . . pr]de 1 Tim. 5. 22 ; aor. 1 pass. , 1 Pet. 3. 14 ; — by subjunct. pres. 1st pers. pi., in exhortations, 1 Cor. 10. 8, 9 ; aor. 2d and 3d pers., Matt. 7. 6 ph dare, p-nde jSaA^re, Mark 13. 15, prfBe . . . p7]Se 8. 26, prjfieis . . • pr]$e Luke 3. 14; — by infin. depending on a verb of prohibition, Acts 4. 18, 1 Tim. 1. 4. Once in antithetic apodosis, foil, by imper. 2 Thess. 3. 10 eX ris ov deket epyd£ea6cu, prjbe eo~6ieTco. b) in the middle of a clause, not even, Mark 2. 2 wcrTe /jL7}k4tl x^P^ v py$£ ra Trpbs tt)v Ovpav, 1 Cor. 5. 11, Eph. 5. 3. prjdeis, pr]hepia, py]§ev (pr]de, els), not even one, no one, i. e. ' no one, whoever he may be ;' since from the indefinite and hypothetic power of pi], pr]deis differs from ovbeis as pi] from ov, see pi] init. a) genr. Matt. 16. 20 iva p-qfievl eXncco-iu, Mark 6. 8 'iva. pr]b*ev aXpwcriv els odov, Acts 4. 21 : with pi], /jLrjKeTL, or prfe'is re- peated, in a strengthened negation, 1 Pet. 3. 6 (XT), Mark 11. 14 p-nKeTi, 2 Cor. 6. 3 p-qdepiav. b) in prohi- bitions ; foil, by imper. pres. Luke 3.13 prjSev irkeov . . . irpdaaere, 1 Cor. 3. 18, 21 ; imper. impl. Matt. 27. 19 ; with double neg. Rom. 13. 8; — by subjunct. aor. Matt. 17. 9 priSevl eX- TTTjre to ttpapa, 8. 4 opa prjdevl eXirns, with double neg. Mark 1. 44. c) neut. p7]$ev, nothing, (a) as adv. not at all, in no respect; pr]^ev 5ia/cpi- vopevos Acts 10. 20: after verbs of profit or loss, deficiency, &c. Mark 5. 26 prj^ev w(pe\r]9e7(Ta, Luke 4. 35, 2 Cor. 11.5. So ev pr^evi in nothing, in no respect, Phil. 1. 28. (£) me- taph. pr]8ev ecu being nothing, i. e. of no account, no weight of character, Gal. 6. 3. p7]§eiroTe, adv. (pyjSe, tvore), not even ever, never, 2 Tim. 3. 7. /jLTj^eTTco, adv. (pr]8e, ttco), even not yet, not yet, Heb. 11. 7. Mt)5os, ov, 6, a Mede, Acts 2. 9 : the country of Media lay between the Caspian sea on the north, and Per- sia on the south, extending on the north and west to Armenia. fji-nKeri, adv. (pi], en), no more, no further, no longer, in the general sense of pi], and construed in the same manner, see pi] init. After Xva (comp. pi] I. b.), Eph. 4. 14 'iva prjKeTi &pev vijirioi. With the infin. (comp. pi] I. d.), Acts 4. 17, 25. 24 eiri&toVTes p)] $e?v £rjv avTov prjKeTi : with inf. after ware, Mark 1. 45 ; inf. and rod, Rom. 6. 6 ; els to pi] with inf. 1 Pet. 4. 2. With participles, as f,n]KOQ 284 H>w*ip expressing a cause (comp. /xi) I. e. y.), Rom. 15. 23 ywi /xt]K€ti joirov sX°° v Kr ^i 1 Thess. 3. 1, 5 ; — a result, Acts 13. 34 (comp. ^17 I. e. 5.). In negative expressions of wish, en- treaty, command (see jjli] I. f.) ; foil, by optat. implying a negative wish, firjKerL etc o~ov /X7]$e\s Kapwbv cf)dyoi Mark 11. 14; by imper. pres. John 5. 14 /x7]K€tl a/xdprave, Eph. 4. 28 ; by subjunct. pres. lstpers. pi. Rom. 14. 13, aor. 2d and 3d pers. Mark 9. 25, Matt. 21. 19 (comp. /xi) I. f. 7.). 1*7} k os, gos, ovs, t6, length, Rev. 21. 16: metaph. Eph. 3. 18. /xt/kvvo), f. vvoo(/xt)kos), to make long; in N. T. mid, /xT/Kvvo/xai, to lengthen one's self, spoken of plants, i. e. to grow up, Mark 4. 27. /xtjKcott), t)s, 7) (/xt)\ov), a sheep- skin, as used for clothing, Heb. 11. 37. /xi)v, a particle of strong affirmation, yea, assuredly, &c. ; in N. T. only in the connexion 7) /xt)v, see 7). /xi) u, fJL7]vos, 6, a month, a) pr. Luke 1. 24, ssep. b) meton. for new-moon, which was the first day of the month and a festival, Gal. 4. 10. p.7\vvo3, f. vera, to make known, shew, disclose, i. e. something before un- known, trans. Luke 20.37, John 11. 57 idu ris yvo) irov %(Ttl fXT/uvcn, 1 Cor. 10. 28 ; with dat. Acts 23. 30. fj.7]iroT€, neg.partic. (/xt), 7rore),in the same general sense and uses as /xtj. I. as a NEGATIVE PARTICLE, not even, never, in no supposable case, Heb. 9. 17 e7rel /xtjttotg lax v€L [Sicc- 6y)kt}~\ ot€ £rj o SiaQe/xsvos. II. as a conjunction, that not ever, that ever, lest ever, i. e. ' lest at some time or other,' indefinite, = lest perhaps (comp. /xt) II.). After verbs implying purpose, foil, by sub- junct., and preceded by a future, a present or aorist, or a pret. indie. ; e. g. fut ., apovori o~€, /xt)ttot6 irpoo'- Kotyys Luke 4. 11 ; present or aor., Matt. 5. 25 'lctBl evvoeov . . . /xTjirore ere iragado), 7. 6, 27. 64, %va /x-qirore Luke 14. 29'; pret., Matt. 13. 15: foil, by indie, fut. Mark 14. 2 /x^Trore 6opvj3os earai rod Kaov (comp. /xi) 11. c). After verbs implying/ear or caution, foil, by subjunct. Matt. 15. 32, Trgocr- 6%ere eavroh, /x-fjirort fiag7)6wo~iv ktX Luke 21. 34; with preceding verb impl. Matt. 25. 9 : foil, by indie, fut. Heb. 3. 12 (comp. \xt\ II. c). III. as an interrogative par- ticle ; in a direct inquiry imply- ing a negative answer, John 7. 26 /h7}7tot€ bXr/Qws eypcocrau oi &gx 01/T€S do the rulers then certainly know, do they perhaps know ? Indirect, whe- ther perhaps, if perhaps, with optat., Luke 3. 15 ^laXoyi^o/xivoov irdvToov . . . /uiTjirore avrbs gXt) 6 Xpiaros : with subjunct., 2 Tim. 2. 25. fjL7}7ro0, adv. {{xi), 7rw), not yet, Rom. 9. 11, Heb. 9.8. fjLTjircos, conjunct, (fit), ttcos), that in no way, that by no means, i. e. lest in any way, lest perhaps. After verbs implying purpose, foil, by subjunct., and preceded by the pres. (comp. /xi) II. a.), 1 Cor. 9. 27 virooTridfa rb aw/xa, /x^ttcos adoxL/xos yivw/xai, 2 Cor. 2. 7 ; by aor., Gal. 2. 2. After verbs implying fear or caution, foil, by in- die, (comp. p.7] II.), Gal. 4. 11 (po- fiov/xcu v/xas, /X7)ir(tis gIktj KeKoiriaKa ds v/xas: by subjunctive aor. Acts 27. 29, Rom. 11. 21 [jSAeWe] /xfjTrws oudh (Tov (psio-7)Tcu. Once construed with both indicat. and subjunct., 1 Thess. 3. 5 jx^ttccs iTrdpacrei' v/xas 6 7T€ipd,fav, KOL €£S KZVOV yiv7]Tv enreg- fxaToov, Jam. 3. 5 : of stature, Luke 19. 3 tji rjXiKia piupbs f)v: hence also of age, small, young, not grown up, Acts 8. 10 airb fxiKpov kcos fxeyaXov, 26. 22. In a compar. sense for less, younger, Lat. minor natu, Mark 15. 40 tov 'landofiov tov pucpov of James the less, b) of quantity, a little, 1 Cor. 5. 6 jxiKQa £o/U?7 : fig. liev. 3. 8. Adv. p.iKg6v ti, 2Cor. 11. 1. So of space, neut. fxiKpbu as adv. a little, rrpozX- Bcou [xiKp6v Matt. 26. 39. c) of num- ber, little, few, Luke 12. 32 to puKpbv -KotpLVLov. d) of time, John 7. 33 piKpbv xpo^oy: hence absol. piKpov, i. e. XP^ V0V ^ a little while, pr. ace. of time how long, 13. 33, 14. 19. So ptTa puKpov after a while, a little af- ter, Matt. 26. 73. e) fig. of dignity or authority, low, humble, Matt. 10. 42 %va toov piKpoiv tovtojv, spoken of the disciples, 18. 6; 11. 116 pinp6- Tepos eV t?7 fiao~LXeia. MiXrjTos, ov, r), Miletus, a maritime city in the southern part of Ionia, on the confines of Caria, a few miles south of the Meander; Acts 20. 15. fxiXiov, ov, t6, a mile, Matt. 5. 41, i. e. the Roman milliare or mile of 1000 paces, whence its name: it is usually estimated at 1611 yards; the English mile contains 1760. fxifi4opaL, ovfiai, fut. rjo'opai, depon. mid. {fjL7/j.os), pr. to mimic ; in a good sense, to imitate, follow, as an ex- ample, with ace. 2 Tim. 3. 7 irus 5e? /jLipuadai r)pas, v. 9, Heb. 13. 7. /JLLprjTTjs, ov, 6 (pipeopai), an imita- tor, follower ; only in the phrase pi~ pr}T7)s yivecrdai to become an imitator, 1. e. to imitate, 1 Cor. 4. 16, saep. p.ipLV-i]o~K(ti, f. ixvr)o~to, to recall to one's mind, to remind ; in N. T. only as a partial depon. mid. /jLipurjo-Kopai, f. ppr}cropai, aor. 1 pass. epi/f)adr]u as both mid. and pass., perf. part, pe- fjLvnfx^uos (2 Tim. 1. 4) as pres., — to call to mind, to recollect, remember, usually with gen. a) pr., pres. Heb. 2. 6 otl p.ip.vi)o-KT) avTov, 13. 3 ; aor. 1 as middle, Matt. 26. 75 ijjLi/r)o-6r] 6 HeTpos tov pr/paTos, Luke 1. 54 ix4- ovs, v. 72, Heb. 8. 12 twj/ avofxioov avToou ov firj /jLvnadto Iti = ' 1 will pardon them :' foil, by otl, Matt. 5. 23, Luke 16. 25 ; by oos 24. 6. b) aor. 1 ifi^adrjv as pass., to be re- membered, be had in remembrunce, ivoomov tov 0eoo, for good, as pray- ers, Acts 10. 31 ; or for punishment, Rev. 16. 19. fiio~4cc, u>, f. rjaco, to hate, trans., pass. to be hated, odious, a) foil, by ace. of pers., usually implying active ill- JILff dcLTTod ocria 286 fUVrjfTTEViO will in words and conduct, a perse- cuting spirit; Matt. 5. 43 ixiffr\o~eis top ix0p6u (tov, v. 44, 10. 22 ecreaOe jLLKroviuevoL, saepiss. : by impl. = to persecute, Rev. 17. 16 ovroi ixio-r\ to have remembrance of= to recollect, remember, 1 Thess. 3. 6 ; fxveiav iroi- eiffdai to make remembrance of, i. e. to bear in mind, to make mention of, Rom. 1.9. (JLvrifxa, aros, to (jULifivr)o~KQo), pr. a memorial, monument, intended to pre- serve the memory of any person or thing, hence a sepulchral monument, cenotaph; in N. T. meton. a tomb, sepulchre, Luke 23. 53. p.vf)p.e1ov, ov, t6 (/iiLfjLvr)ffKoo), pr. a memorial, monument, hence a sepul- chral monument, cenotaph ; in N. T. meton. a tomb, sepulchre, Matt. 8. 28. fjivrjjULT], 7}s, 7] (fjLLjuLvrjffKco), remembrance, recollection ; pvr)pr)u TroieTcrOaL to call to mind, bear in recollection, 2 Pet. 1. 15. }j.V7)iaovgv(jo, int. evffoo (fjLvr)fx l ^ os > V (/ XOi X^ s )* an adul- teress, Rom. 7. 3; 2 Pet. 2. 14 b^p- BaXfxol /j.€crro\ /jloix&Xl$os eyes full of an adulteress, i. e. gazing with desire after such persons. Fig., from the Heb., one faithless towards God, as an adulteress towards her husband; in O. T. spoken chiefly of those who forsook God for idols, in N. T. genr. of those who neglect God and their duty towards him, and yield themselves up to their lusts and passions, James 4. 4: so ysvea iro- VTjpa KaX /moixaXis, where /llolxuXis, in apposit., expresses an attribute, adulterous, i. e. faithless, idolatrous, Matt. 12. 39. fio ix&Wf &>> f« ^) (T0} (/^X^ 5 )' t° defile a married woman, commit adultery with her ; in N. T. only mid. /jloix^ ^^ wfxoLL, genr. to commit adultery, used both of man and woman, intrans. Matt. 5. 32 7roie? avr^v p.oLxao~6ai, kcu ts . . . /uLOixarat. /uotxe/a, ay, 7] (jUOixeuco), adultery, Matt. 15. 19. fioixtvM) f- svcroi), also mid. /xor^eu- ojxcu (fiOLXos), to commit adultery, genr. and absol. ; active, Matt. 5. 27 ov /jLoixevcreis (for the future as im- perative see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 195), Mark 10. 19 p.)) p.oLX*vo~r)s : mid. once, John 8. 4. Foil, by ac- cus. to commit adultery with any one, Matt. 5. 28 fjdrj efxoixsvorev avr'fju. Symbol, once, foil, by perd tlvos, Rev. 2. 22. fioix6s, ov, 6, an adulterer, Luke 18. 1 1 : fig., from the Heb., one faithless towards God f &c. (see /uoLX a ^' iS )> Jam. 4. 4. (moXls, adv. (p.6Xos), = fxoyis, but less Attic, with difficulty, hardly, scarcely, Acts 14. 18, 27. 7.' Mo\6x, <5,indec. Moloch, Heb. 'king,' pr. name of an idol of the Ammon- ites, to which the Hebrews also of- fered human victims, Levit. 18. 21, 20. 2 sq., 1 Kings 11. 7. The rabbins describe the statue of Moloch as of brass, in the form of the human body, but with the head of an ox; it was hollow within, and being heated from below, the children to be im- molated were placed in its arms : similar to this was the statue of Saturn among the Carthaginians ; hence both probably represented the planet Saturn, to which the Semitic nations sacrificed human victims. In N. T. only Acts 7. 43. /ULoKvyco, f. wo), to soil, stain, defile; in N. T. symbol. Rev. 3. 4 ovk ipo- Kvvav ra ipdria, 14. 4: metapb. 1 Cor. 8. 7 7) aweidnais avra>u fxoXvue- rai their conscience is defiled, i. e. is blunted, weakened. p.oXvo~ /j.6s, ov, 6 (jjloXvvo)), a soiling, hence defilement, pollution,in a moral sense, 2 Cor. 7. 1. juo/ncpri, t)s, 7] (pe/jupopai.), fault found, blame, censure, i.e. ' occasion of com- plaint,' Col. 3. 13. /j.ovr),r)s,r) (jjlzvo)), pr. stay in a place ; in NT. an abode, dwelling, mansion, John 14. 2: so ttoleTu povy\v irapd rivi to make one 's abode with any one, i. e. to abide or dwell with him, fig., 14. 23. p.ovoysvi]s, 4os, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (/xo- vos, yevos), only-born, only-begotten, i. e. only child, Luke 7. 12 pouoyeu^s rfj pnrpi, 8. 42, 9. 38, Heb. 11. 17: in John's writings spoken only of 6 Xoyos, the only- begotten Son of God in the highest sense, as alone know- ing and revealing the essence of the Father, John 1. 14, 18, 3. 16, 18, 1 John 4. 9, — where others, by impl., most dear, only -beloved. fi6uos,r), ov, only, alone, a) pr. with- out others, without companions; of persons, Matt. 14. 23 povos i\v e/ce?, Mark 6. 47 avrbs fiovos iirl rrjs yrjs, 9. 2 Kar ldi irapa rod fxovov ®eov ov farelre, Jude 4, Rev. 15. 4 : so after el /mi), Matt. 12. 4 el fj.1) ro7s hpevcri jjlovols, 17. 8. b) alone of many, o?ze out of many, Luke 24. 18 o~v fxovos rcapoiKets 'lepovcraArj/UL ; 1 Cor. 9. 6, 2 Tim. 4. 11. c) neut. fxovov as adv. ow/?/, a/owe ; simply, Matt. 5. 47 Toi>s adeAcpobs vju.gov fi6- vov, 9. 21 ea^ fiSvov aipwficu, Acts 18. 25. After e* fir), Matt. 21. 19 et ^ cpvAAa fx6vov, Mark 6. 8. With ne- gatives ; p.7] fiovov not only, simply, Gal. 4. 18; in antith. or gradation, foil, by aAAa Phil. 2. 12, by aAAa koX but also, fir) robs iro^as fiov fiovov, aAAa Kcd ras X € ?P as John 13. 9 : ov fiovov not only, simply, Jam. 2. 24 ; in antith. or gradation, foil, by aAAa Acts 19. 26, by aAAa /cat but also Matt. 21. 21, John 5. 18. fiovocpOaAfios, ov, 6, r), adj. (fxSvos, btyQaAfios), one-eyed, having lost an eye, Matt. 18. 9, Mark 9. 47. fiov 6 go, 6o, fut. dxrco (f*6vos), to leave alone, pass, to be left alone, e. g. as a widow, to be solitary, probably child- less, 1 Tim. 5. 5. fiopcpf), rjs, r), form, shape, Mark 16. 12 iv erepa fiopcpfj : Phil. 2. 7 fioptyrjV dovAov Aafidbv, i. e. ' appearing in a humble and despised condition;' hence also ver. 6 c os iv fiopcpfj &eov vTrdpxw who being in the form of God, i. e. ' as God, like God,' where the force of the antithesis would seem most naturally to refer to the divine majesty and glory, — or fiopcpr) may here have the sense of nature (cfyvo'is), when iv fiopcpfj &eov vrrdpx^^ would be = being of that nature, of the same nature with God. fiopcpooo, Go, f. coaco (fiogcpr)), to form, fashion, trans.; in N. T. pass.^ to be formed, fig. Gal. 4. 19 &XP LS °v H-°P~ (pooQfj Xp. iv vfuv, i. e. ' until the very image of Christ be impressed upon your hearts.' fiop (poo a is, eoos, r) (fiogcpooo), pr. a forming, hence form, appearance, e. g. merely external form, 2 Tim. 3. 5 exovres fi6p, 1 Thess. 2. 9. fiveAos, ov, 6, marrow, Heb. 4. 12. fivioo, go, f. r)aoo (fivoo), to initiate, in- struct, i. e. in things before unknown, pass. Phil. 4. 12. fjLvOos, ov, 6, speech, discourse ; in N. T. fable, fiction, a mythic tale, mythic discourse, 1 Tim. 1.4, 4. 7 fiefirjAovs Kal ypaoofieis fivOovs rrapaiTov. fivKaofiai, cofiai, fut. r)crofiai (fxv), to moo, to low, pr. as the cow or ox ; in N. T. of a lion, to roar, Rev. 10. 3 fibcnrep Aeoov fivKarai. fivKTr\pi^Go, f. tcroo (fivKrr)p), to turn up one's nose in scorn, and hence to mock, deride, pass. Gal. 6. 7 ®ebs ov jnvKT7]pL(erai, i. e. 'God will not let himself be mocked.' jxvAikos, r), ov (fjivAr)), belonging to a mill, Mark 9. 42. [jlvAos, ov, 6 (fivArj, fr. fivAAoo), pr. a grinder, hence a mill, a mill- stone : the mills of the Hebrews (such as are still common in the East) con- sisted of two stones; the lower one was fixed, and the upper, which had a hole in the middle for receiving the grain, was turned round upon it : the grinding was mostly done by female slaves ; though larger mills were turned by an ass, whence the upper mill-stone was called ovlkSs: hence in N. T. a) a mill, Rev. 18. 22 , f. dcroo (/xvcoxp), pr. to shut the eyes, i, e. to contract the eyelids, to blink, twinkle, like one who cannot see clearly; hence, by impl., to be near-sighted, fig. 2 Pet. 1. 9. fidoXwip, Qoiros, 6, a stripe, weal, i.e. the mark of a stripe or blow, fig. 1 Pet. 2. 24 ov v(p /jlcoKcotti Iddrjre, i. e. collect, stripes. fjLO)fj.dofJLai, oofjLai, f. rjo'op.ai, depon. mid. (fJiw/jLos), to find fault with, carp at, blame, with ace. 2 Cor. 8. 20 ; aor. 1 ifjLoo/j.Tidrii' as pass., 6. 3 'iva /jlt) jxoo- }j.7)6fj rj hiaKovia r)/jLa>i/. fiCofjios, ov, 6, fault, i.e. fault-finding, censure ; in N. T. fault as found, ble- mish, fig. stain, disgrace, 2 Pet. 2. 13 vmXoi Kal fjioo/JLOi. fxoopaivo), f. avoo (/xcopSs), pr. to make dull, not acute; hence a) of im- pressions on the taste, pass, to become insipid, tasteless, to lose its savour, as salt, Matt. 5. 13 iav rb aXas /.tco- pavdrj. b) of the mind, to make fool- ish, i. e. to shew to be foolish, with ace. 1 Cor. 1. 20 4/j.dbpavev 6 Qebs rr\v crotyiav too k6o~/jlov: pass. Rom. 1.22 (pdcrKOures elvai crocpol ificopdvO^aau they became foolish, i. e. acted like fools. jxoopia, as, 7) (p.wg6s), folly, foolish- ness, absurdity , spoken of what seems foolish and absurd, 1 Cor. 1.18 6 Xo- 70s ro?s a,TroXXvp.euois ficcpia iari, v. 21, 23, 2. 14, 3. 19. /LLcapoXoyia, as, rj (/xcopoXoyos), fool- ish talk, empty discourse, Eph. 5. 4. ficcpos, a, ov, pr. dull, not acute, e. g. of impressions on the taste, insipid, tasteless; in N. T. of the mind, stu- pid, foolish, and 6 /xccpos subst. a fool ; of persons, Matt. 7. 26 djaoLcoBrjacraL avftpl /xccga\ 23. 17 p.o)po\ Kal rvcpXoi, 25. 2 al 7reVre /jicopai sc. irap64voi, v. 3, 8 ; so prob. Matt. 5. 22, where others render it wicked, impious. O f things, 1 Cor. 1. 25 rb /xcopby rod Qeov i. e. what men count foolish in the ordinances and proceedings of God ; v. 27 Ta ficoga rov koo~/llov, Tit. 3. 9 papas ^rjrrjcreLS. Muvcrj .9, ov, fj, r\v, and eW, e?, ea, Moses, Heb. ' drawn out,' pr. name of the great Jewish prophet and le- gislator, Matt. 8. 4. The two sets of declension-endings are used almost promiscuously. The form Mcocrris also occurs in earlier eds., chiefly in c c "NaCMTGLJV 290 va ipdoc the Gospels ; but most of the later editors give uniformly Mwvor. In the Sept. Mouvo-rjs, rj, eT, rjv are the usual forms ; but sometimes it is in- declinable, like other Heb. proper names, i. e. Mcovarj for all cases. Me- ton. for the books of Moses, the Pen- tateuch, Luke 16. 29, N. Naacrcrco*/, 6, indec. Naasson, Heb. ' diviner,' pr. name of a chief of Judah, Matt. 1. 4. Nayyai, 6, indec. Naggce, pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 25. Na(ape6, Nafager, and Na(apaQ, t), indec. Nazareth, prob. Heb. ' a twig,' pr. name of a small city in lower Galilee, just north of the great plain of Esdraelon, and about mid-way between the lake of Tiberias and the Mediterranean ; Matt. 2. 23. ~Na£apr]v6s, ov, 6, a Nazarene, i.e. an inhabitant of Nazareth ; spoken of Jesus, Mark 1. 24, 14. 67. Na£wpa?os and Nafagcuos, ov, 6, a Nazarean, i. q. a Nazarene, an inha- bitant of Nazareth ; spoken of Je- sus, Matt. 10. 47, saep.; 2. 23 or i~Na- fapcuos K\rj6'f)0'€Tai he shall be called a Nazarean, i. e., adverting to the ety- mology of the name (see Na(ape6), lie shall be called a shoot, branch, in allusion to such passages as Is. 11. 1, 53. 2, Zech. 3. 8, &c, but here also implying reproach, from the contempt in which Nazareth was held : so once of Christians, as the followers of Jesus of Nazareth, Acts 24.5. Nadav, 6, ind. Nathan, Heb. 'given,' pr. name of a son of David, Luke 3. 31. NaOavaijX, 6, indec. Nathanael, Heb. ' given of God,' pr. = (deodoopos, pr. name of a disciple of Christ, sup- posed to be the same with the apos- tle Bap9o\ofia?os, John 1. 46. vai, adv. of affirmation, yea, yes, cer- tainly, a) pr., in answer to a ques- tion, Matt. 9. 28 iriarevcre e 6ri dvva- fiai rovro iroiriaaL ; Xeyovcriv avrcp, vai, Kvpie, 13. 51, al. b) as express- ins assent to the words or deeds of another, Matt. 11. 26 vai, 6 irarrip, [sc. bpQoos Troizis,~\ on ovrws ktX, Luke 10. 21, Rev. 16. 7 : foil, by /ecu introducing a subsequent limitation or modification, Matt. 15. 27 vai, kv- pi€' Ka\ yap ra Kvvdgia kt\. c) in- tens. in strong affirmation or asse- veration, Luke 11.51 vai, Xiyw vpuv, eK^r}T7]6rjcr€TaL, 12. 5, Rev. 1. 7 vai, afiTjv, 22. 20 vai, epxo/J-ai raxv : also with Kai, yea and more also, Matt. 11. 9 vai, \syoo vfjuv, Kal 7repiaa6repov TrpotyrjTov. With the art. rb vai, yea, i. e. ' the word yea,' 2 Cor. 1. 17 'Iva rj Trap* ifxol rb va\ vai, Ka\ rb ov ov, v. 20; with art. implied, 1. 18, 19, Matt. 5. 37. NcuV, 7], indec. Nain, a town of Gali- lee, about two miles south of Mount Tabor, near Endor, Luke 7. 11. va6s, ov, 6 (vaioo), pr. dwelling, hence temple, fane, as the dwelling of a god ; in N. T. a) genr., of any temple, iv xetgoTroirjTOis vaoTs Acts 17. 24; 19. 24 ttoiccv vaovs apyvpovs 'Apre- intdos silver shrines of Diana, i. e. miniature copies of the temple of Diana at Ephesus, having a small image of the goddess. b) of the temple at Jerusalem, or in allusion to it, but spoken only of the fane or edifice itself, in distinction from Ug6v, which see. (a) pr. Matt. 23. 1 6 "bs av 6jj.6o"p iv rep vacp . . . iv rc$ XpvGq rod vaov, v. 17; v. 35 fitra^v rod vaov ttal rod Ovcriao'rrjpiov i. e. the altar of burnt-offerings, which stood in the court of the priests before the entrance of the vaos (see iepSv); 27. 5 pixpas ra apyvpia iv rep vacp, prob. in the entrance of the vaos, since Judas could not enter within it ; John 2. 20, 2 Thess. 2. 4. (£) sym- bol., of the temple of God in heaven, to which that of Jerusalem was to correspond (comp. Heb. 8. 5, 9. 11), Rev. 3. 12, 11. 19 rjvoiyr) 6 vabs rod &eov iv r<£ ovpavco, al. (7) metaph. of persons in whom God or his Spirit is said to dwell or act; the body of Jesus, John 2. 19, 21 ; of Christians, ICor. 3.16, al. Naouft, 6, indec. Nahum, Heb. ' com- fort,' proper name of an ancestor of Jesus, not the prophet, Luke 3. 25. vdgfios, ov, rj, nard, i. e. the oriental or Indian spikenard : the ancients extracted from it an oil or ointment which was highly prized; hence in NapKMTfTOQ 291 VEKp OOJ N. T. fivgov vdohov ttkttiktjs ointment of pure spikenard, i. e. the most pre- cious, Mark 14. 3, John 12. 3. NdpKi&oros, ov, 6, Narcissus, proper name of a man, Rom. 16. 11. vavayeoo, 6b, f. f)croj (vavay6s, fr. vavs, a'yvvjj.i), to make shipwreck, i. e. to be shipwrecked, intrans. 2 Cor. 11. 25 rpls evavdyrjcra: tig. 1 Tim. 1. 19 rrepl tyjv iriariv. vavKXrjpos, ov, 6 (vavs, K\r)pos), ship- owner, nauclerus, i. e. the master or owner of a trading-vessel, who took passengers and freight for hire, Acts 27.11. vavs, gen. veoos, accus. vavv, rj (vdw, vavoo), a ship, vessel, Acts 27. 41. vavrrjS,ov,6 (pads), a ship-man, sailor, seaman, Acts 22. 27, 30. Na%wp, 6, indec. Nahor, Heb. ' snort- ing,' pr. name of the grandfather of Abraham, Luke 3. 34. veavias, ov, 6 (vedv, veos), a youth, a young man, Acts 20. 9 : spoken of Saul, i. e. Paul, 7. 58, where, however, it determines nothing de- finitely as to his age, since veavias, like veavio'Kos, was applied to men in the vigour of manhood, up to the age of 40 years ; see veavio'Kos. veavio'Kos, ov, 6 (vedv, veos), ayouth, a young man, Mark 14. 51 els ris veav- io'Kos: so of young men in the prime and vigour of manhood up to the age of 40 years or more, Matt. 19. 20, 22, compare Luke 18. 18 where apx^v-, Acts 5. 10 veavio~Koi, i. e. the younger members of the community, same as V€(i>T€pOl V. 6 ; Opp. tO TTg€O-fivT6()0l, 2. 17; of soldiers, Mark 14.51. Nea7roAis, etas, r) (veos, tt6\ls), Nea- polis, a city and port of Macedonia, on the Sinus Strymonicus, a few miles east-south-east of Philippi, on the confines of Thrace, Acts 16. 11. Neefidv, o, indec. Naaman, Heb. ' pleasantness,' pr. name of a Syrian warrior and captain, Luke 4. 27. veKgSs, ov, 6 (veKvs), dead, as subst. and adj. ; pr. only of persons, or fig. in allusion to them. I. subst., one dead, a dead person. a) dead body, corpse, Matt. 23. 27 yefjLovo~iv oareoov veKpccv, Rev. 20. 13. b) genr. a dead person, pi. the dead. (a) as yet unburied, Matt, 8. 22 robs veKpovs Qd\f/ai, Luke 7. 15 : so for one slain, Rev. 16. 3. (/3) as buried, laid in a sepulchre, and therefore as be- ing in adrjs, Luke 16. 30 edv us anb veKoobv iropevOfj irpbs avrovs, John 5. 25, Acts 10. 42: so ol venpol ev Xpi- o~tq), i. e. ' those who have died in the Christian faith.' In reference to being raised again from the dead, resurrection, (oovres £k veKpoov fig. Rom. 6. 13, (ojtj iK v. fig. 11.15: so ^oootroieiv robs veKpovs 4. 17, eyeipeiv robs v. Matt. 10. 8 ; eyeigeiv riva airb or Ik veKpobv, 14. 2, Acts 3. 15 ; ava- crjr\vo.L etc veKpobv Matt. 17. 9, fig. Eph. 5. 14; avdcTTacris veKpoov Acts 17. 32, eK veKpoov 4. 2 ; 7) e^avdcrra(Tis robv v. Phil. 3. 11. (7) emphat. ol veKpoi, the dead, i. e. utterly dead, extinct, Matt. 22. 32 ovk ecrriv 6 ®ebs veKpoov, ahXa (ojvtcov. (5) fig. in pi. those dead to Christ and his gospel, spi- ritually dead, Matt. 8. 22 d(f>es robs veKpovs kt\ let the spiritually dead bury their dead, i. e. ' let no lesser duty keep you from the one great duty of following me :' so Rom. 6. 13, 11.15. II. adj. veKgSs, a, 6v, dead, in At- tic and later usage. a) pr. Matt. 28. 4 eyevovro oocel veKpoi, Acts 20. 9 fjpOr) veKp6s was taken up dead i. e. for dead, 28. 6 : fig. for lost, perished, given up as dead, e. g. the prodigal son, Luke 15. 24. b) metaph., in opposition to the life of the gospel, (a) of persons, dead to Christ and his gospel, and so exposed to pu- nishment, spiritually dead, Rev. 3. 1 ; with dative of cause or manner, veKpovs ro7s irapairToofJiacn Eph. 2. 1 ; with ev Col. 2. 13; did tl, Rom. 8. 10 rb crat/ma veKpbv di ap-apriav, i. e. * as to the body, ye still remain subject to sinful passions,' — others, mortal. Vice versa, veKobs elvai rf} afxapria to be dead to sin, no longer willingly subject to it, Rom. 6. 11, = aTrodave7v rfj cl/ll. ver. 2. (/3) of things, dead, i. e. inactive, inopera- tive, afxapria Rom. 7. 8, iricrris Jam. 2. 17: so epya veKpd dead works, i. e. external righteousness, notproceed- ing from a living faith, and there- fore fruitless, sinful, Heb. 6. 1. veKpooo, 6b, f. ojcroo (veKpos), to put to death, pass, to be put to death, to die ; in N. T. fig. to deaden, deprive of yeKpioiTiQ 292 V1]7TL0Q force and vigour, ra p.cX7\, i. e. to mortify, Col. 3. 5 : pass. part, veve- tcpcofjL€vos deadened, i. e. dead, power- less, impotent, Rom. 4. 19, Heb. 11. 12. veKpooffis, cots, rj (veKpoco), pr. a put- ting to death; hence a) death, i. e. violent death, 2 Cor. 4. 10 ttjv vc- Kpcaffiv roo'Irjcrod ivrcp ffdofxari tj/ugov TrepKpegovres, i. e. ' ever exposed to suffer for the cause of Christ the same violent death which he suf- fered.' b) fig. deadness, impotency, Rom. 4. 19. vcos, a, ov, young, new; compar. vcco- repos, younger, a) pr. of persons, young, youthful, Tit. 2. 4 'iva ffaKppo- vifaai ras yeas. Compar. vccarepos, younger, i. e. of two or more, Luke 15. 12 5 vedorepos avroov. Genr. for a young person, pi. the younger, the young, in opp. to, those older, John 21. 18 ore r)s vecvrepos, Acts 5. 6 ol i/€doT€poL = oi veaviffKoi v. 10, 1 Tim. 5. 1. As implying inferior dignity, Luke 22. 26. b) of things, new, recent, olvos Matt. 9. 17: fig. of the heart, disposition, nature, as re- newed and therefore better, 1 Cor. 5. 7 iVa r)re veov (pvpafia, Col. 3. 10, Heb. 12. 24 Biad^Kri via.. v coffer 6s, ov, 6 (veos), youngling, the young of animals, espec. of birds, Luke 2. 24, where some mss. have the later form vofforovs. veSrrjs, tjtos, t) (veos), youth, youth- ful age, Matt. 19. 20 e/c vc6tt\t6s fiov: 1 Tim. 4. 12 /nrjdeis ffov rrjs v. tcara- (ppoveircc let no one despise thy youth, i. e. conduct thyself with the wisdom of riper age, as is said immediately after. veotyvros, ov, 6, 7), adj. (vios, cpvco), newly planted; in N. T. as subst., fig. a neophyte, new convert, 1 Tim. 3. 6. vevoo, f. evffcc, to nod, beckon, as a sign to any one, foil, by dat. John 13. 24 vevei airy ^Ijulcov, Acts 24. 10. j/€ooT€ivr) Matt. 17. 5 ; as re- ceiving him up at his ascension, Acts 1. 9; as surrounding him at his second coming, Matt. 24.30 : as surrounding ascending saints or an- gels, 1 Thess. 4. 17. ~Ne(p6a\eifjL, 6, indec. Nephthalim, Heb. Naphtali, ' my wrestling,' pr. name of the sixth son of Jacob ; in N. T. only meton. for the tribe of Naphtali, Matt. 4. 13. vecpos, cos, ovs, to, a cloud; in N. T. fig. for crowd, throng, Heb. 12. 1 vecpos fJLaprvpccv. vccppSs, ov, 6, kidneys, usually pi. ol veeppoi, the kidneys, reins, loins ; in N. T. fig. for the inmost mind, the seat of the desires and passions, Rev. 2. 23. V£G0k6qOS, OV, 6 (vOLOS, Att.VcdiS, KO- pe'o>), pr. temple-sweeper, hence tem- ple-keeper, prefect of a temple, also for worshipper, pr. one who frequents the temple ; in N. T. as an honorary title assumed by cities distinguished for the worship of a particular deity, e. g. of Ephesus, as a worshipper, de- votee of Diana, Acts 19. 35. vcootcqikos, i), 6v (vedorcpos), youth- ful, pertaining to youth, 2 Tim. 2. 22. vr), a particle of swearing, always affirmative, and taking the accus. of that by which one swears, 1 Cor. 15. 31 vr) tt]v vpLcrcgav KCLvxnffiv by all my ground of glorying in you, i. e. I protest, &c. vf)da), f. vf)ff(a (=veco), to spin, absol. Matt. 6. 28 ox/Sh vfjBei sc. ra Kpivd. vr)itid^(a, f. dffci) (ur)irios), to be as a child, childlike, intrans. 1 Cor. 14. 20 rfj /ca/c/a vrjirid^ere, i. e. be ignorant of it, comp. Matt. 18. 3. v^ttios, a, ov, also of two endings (vrj- insep. un, eiros), pr. not speak- ing, infans ; hence an infant, child, babe, without any definite limitation of age. a) pr., Matt. 21. 16 e/c arr6- fxaros vrjirioDV KaX drjKafyvroov, 1 Cor. 13. 11 ore rj/jLTjv vt)ttlos : by impl. a minor, one not yet of age, Gal. 4. 1. b) metaph. babe, for one unlearned, unenlightened, simple, in a good sense, Matt. 1 1. 25 aireKaXv^as avra vniriois, Rom. 2. 20 : implying censure, 1 Cor. 3. 1 &s vrjiriois iv Xpiffrcp, Gal. 4. 3. NrjpevQ 293 VOZU) Nrjgevs, ea>s, 6, Nereus, pr. name of a Christian at Rome, Rom. 16. 15. N77pi, 6, indec. Neri, pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 27. vt\giov, ov, t6 (vrjcros), a small island , islet, KAavdr] Acts 27. 16. prjffos, ov, 7} (prob. veto), an island, Acts 13. 6, 27. 26. vq), sober, temperate, abstinent, es- pec. in respect to wine ; in N. T. fig. sober-minded, watchful, circumspect, ITim. 3. 2, 11, Tit. 2. 2. vT), f. 'fjcrco (vikti), to be victori- ous, aj intrans. to come off victor, to prevail, Rom. 3. 4 'Cva vinr\iaQr)Kri] irrl KpeiTTOffip iirayyeXias vevopode- T7)Tai. vofxoQerr)s, ov, 6 (vopos, riOrjpi), a lawgiver, legislator, James 4. 12. vSpos, ov, o (vepoo), pr. * any thing divided out, allotted,' what one has in use and possession, hence usage, custom ; in N. T. only law, as pre- scribed by custom or statute, a) genr., and without reference to a particular people or state, Rom. 4. 15 ov ovk earn v6pos ouSe irapafiacris, 5. 13. b) spec, of particular laws, statutes, ordinances, spoken in N. T. mostly of the Mosaic statutes, viz. (a) of laws relating to civil rights and duties, John 7. 51 pr) 6 vopos r)pccv kqIvgi rbv olvQqootvov, 8. 5, 19. 7 : so of the law of marriage, Rom. 7. 2 ; of the Levitical priesthood, Heb. 7. 16 ; also 9. 19 Kara v6pov, accord- ing to the ordinance or command, i. e. respecting the promulgation of the law. (£) of laws relating to VOVEb) 295 rovg external religious rites ; purification, Luke 2. 22; circumcision, John 7. 23; sacrifices, Heb. 10. 8. (7) of laws relating to the hearts and con- duct of men, Rom. 7. 7 6 v6jxos i\eyev, ovk €Tri6vfir)o~€is, Jam. 2. 8, Heb. 8. 10. (5) by impl. for a ivritten law, a law expressly given, = 6 vofxos ey- ypa-n-TOS, Rom. 2. 14 edvr) ra ^77 v6p.ov %Xovra . . . eavrols elcrl v6fxos. c) the law, i. e. a code or body of laws, in N. T. only of the Mosaic code, (a) pr. Matt. 5. 18 loora ev oh p.7) irape\6r) cnrb rov vojjlov, 22. 36 iroia \ ivroXr} /xeyaXr) ev rep vo/ncp ; John 1. 17 6 i/6fjLos 5ta Mcoixrecus €$607], saep. : | oi e/c rov v6p.ov, 01 ev rep v6/n understanding^ , discreetly, Mark 12. 34 vovvex&s aTreKpiO-n. vovs, vov, ace. vovv, 6, Att. contr. for voos, voov, but in N. T. and the Fa- thers only gen. voos, dat. vol; pr. the seer or perceiver, i. e. the intelligent or intellectual principle, the mind. a) as the seat of the emotions and affections, mode of thinking and feeling, disposition, moral inclina- tion, == heart ; Rom. 1. 28 TraoecjooKev avrovs 6 0. els oB6kl}xov vovv, 12. 2, 1 Tim. 6. 5 dtecpdap/ievoov rbv vovv : so for firmness or presence of mind, 2 Thess. 2. 2 : as implying heart, reason, conscience, in opp. to fleshly appetites, Rom. 7. 23, 25. b) un- derstanding, intellect, Luke 24. 45 BiTjvoi^ev avrcov rbv vovv, 1 Cor. 14. 14, 15. 19, Phil. 4. 7, Rev. 13. 18 6 excov rbv vovv i. e. the wise, c) me- ton. mind, for what is in the mind, i. e. thought, counsel, purpose, opin- ion ; of God or Christ, Rom. 11. 34, NvjKpag 296 vv ft 1 Cor. 2. 16; of men, Rom. 14. 5. d\ fig. of things, sense, meaning, Rev. 17. 9 a>5e 6 vovs 6 %x odV o~o(piav, i. e. the deep or hidden sense. NvjLKpas, a, 6, Nymphas, pr. name of a Christian, Col. 4. 15. i>vju.ios icrri, Rev. 18. 23. b) as opp. to 7} irevOepd it is put for daughter- in-law, Matt. 10. 35. vvfxcpios, ov, 6 (pvfKprj), a bridegroom, spouse, newly married, Matt. 9. 15. vv/mcpccv, a>vos, 6 {vv{X(p7]), a bridal- chamber, where the nuptial bed was prepared, usually in the house of the bridegroom, whither the bride was brought in procession ; in N.T. in the phrase ol viol tov wp. 4pxofjL€vq). With the art, d, t), to vvv, as adj. the now existing, present, Acts 22. 1 tt)s irpbs vpxis vvvl airoXoylas, Rom. 3. 26 iv rep vvv kcu- p§, 8. 18, Gal. 4. 25 rfj vvv 'lepova. i so anb rod vvv, sc. XP°' V0V ) f rom now, henceforth, Luke 1.48 ; &xpi tov vvv until now, Rom. 8. 22 ; ecus rod vvv id., Matt. 24. 21; ra vvv or tovvv, adv., now, at present, Acts 4. 29, 5. 38 ; rb vvv tx ov as ** now ^ s > *• e * ^ or the present, 24. 25. b) in reference to time just past, now, i. e. just now, even now ; with perf. John 14. 29 vvv elorjKa i)/jav irplv yevecrOai, Acts 7. 52 ; aor. John 13. 31, 21. 10, andimperf. II. 8 vvv i£r)rovv ere AiOdaai. c) in reference to future time just at hand, even now, presently, immediately ; foil, by fut. John 12. 31 vvv 6 apx^v iKfi\7]6r)o-eTai e|a>, Acts 13. 11; by pres. for fut., as implying what is immediately to take place, John 4. 23 epx^Tcu &ga, Kal vvv io'riv, 16. 32. 2. as a particle of transition or con- tinuation, now. a) genr. now, as marking a present condition, i. e. in the present state of things, as things are, Luke 2. 29 vvv cWoAuejs tov. BovAov (j/eua>), pr. £o nod, hence to slumber, intrans. Matt. 25. 5 tuvara^av Traaai kqll inddevdov : fig. 2 Pet. 2. 3. uvx^Vixepou, ou, t6 (uv£, 7]fi€pa), a day and night, twenty -four hours, 2 Cor. 11. 25. Ncoe, 6, indec. Noah, Heb. ' rest,' pr. name of the patriarch preserved from the deluge, Matt. 24. 37. ucadpSs, d, 6u ( = uoj67js), slow, dull, stupid, pr. physically ; in N. T. fig. of the mind, Heb. 5. 11 uoodgoi yey6- uare reus clkogus, 6. 12. u Sot os, ov, 6, the back, Rom. 11. 10. |ej/ia, as, t) (leVos), pr. guest-right, alliance of hospitality, hospitium ; in N. T. a place for a guest, a lodging, Acts 28. 3, Philem. 22. |ez/i£o>, f. i(T(jo (|ei>os), 1. to receive as a guest, to entertain, trans., pass, to be entertained, to lodge with any one, Acts 10. 6 ^uiferai irapd tiul %'ip.ooui, 28. 7 rjfias (piKotypSuois ££4uLcreu. 2. to appear strange to any one, to surprise, trans. ; in N. T. part. pi. ra &ui£oura strange things, i. e. novel, surprising, Acts 17. 20. Also mid. Zevi&iuLcu, to be surprised, to think strange of, foil, by dat. of cause or object, 1 Pet. 4. 12 fiT} ^uigeade rfj iu vjjuv irvpaxrei, v. 4 with iu w. £€J>o8oxea>, a), f. tjctoj (^euodSxos, fr. ^iuos, b^xop-ai), to entertain strangers, practise hospitality, absol. 1 Tim. 5. 10. £4uos, 7], ou, pr. adject, not of one's family, stranger; hence 1. subst. & £suos, a guest, stranger. a) pr. a friend allied in hospitality, hospes, such an alliance being usual among friends who lived in different cities or countries, who then were enter- tained at each other's houses ; Rom. 16. 23 Td'Cos 6 £eVos fxov Kal T7?s 4k- K\y\ffias oArjs, i. e. here by impl. en- tertainer, host, b) genr. a stranger, foreigner, as coming from another place or country, Matt. 25. 35 £eW t)/j.t)u, 27. 7 els ra(p7]u to7s i-euois, Acts 17. 21 ol iTrt8T]{iovi>TGS feVoi resident strangers, foreigners : figur. as not belonging to the Christian commu- nity, an alien, with gen. Eph. 2. 12 £eVcu rcou diaOTjKwu aliens from the covenants; so absol. a stranger, not a Christian, v. 19, 3 John 5. 2. adject, strange, i. e. foreign, unknown, as coming from another country, Acts 17. 18 haifxouia \iua. Fig. Heb. 13. 9 dibaxal £*uai strange doctrines, i. e. foreign to the Chris- tian faith ; also strange, i. e. novel, unheard of, causing wonder, 1 Pet. 4. 12 us \iuov v/mu o~v/j.fiaiuouTOS. J-eo-T7)s, ov, 6, Lat. sextarius, pr. a Roman measure, the 16th part of a modius, containing about 1| pint ■English; in N. T. genr. for any small measure or vessel, as a cup, pitclier; &c. Mark 7. 4, 8. £rigaiv(i), f. aua> (^r)p6s), aor. 1 e|4j- ptiva, perf. pass. i^pafifiaL and 3d pers. sing, i^paurai, — to dry, make dry, trans., pass, to be dried up, to become dry ; of plants, act. to dry up, 'wither, Jam. 1. 11 6 tj\ios i^ripave rbu x^P T0V '• pass, to wither away, Matt. 13. 6 Sict rb /jlt] *x* lv P l C av ifypdvOr) : in the sense of to be dry, ripe, as 6 Bspicr^s Rev. 14. 15. Of fluids, pass, to be dried up, Rev. 16. 12 to ffioop, Mark 5. 29 r; Tnjyfj. Of the body or its members, pass, to wither, pine away, Mark 3. 1 ij-Tipa/A- fx4u7]u %x (JiV t t\ v X e ?P a > 9. 18 Kal fypai- usrai and he pineth away. %t]q6s, d, 6u, dry. a) of a tree, dry, withered, Luke 23. 31 et 4u tu> vypep t^vKop ravra ttoiovctiu, iu rep ^rjpop rl yeurjTaL, i. e. a green and a dry tree as emblematic of the righteous and the wicked : of the body or its mem- bers, John 5. 3, rj x et P Matt. 12. 10. b) t) i;7)od, sc. yrj, the dry land, as opp. to t) OdAao-aa, Matt. 23. 15. £v\ivos, 7], ou (£v\ou), wooden, 2Tim. 2. 20 o-KevTi %v\iua, Rev. 9. 20. %v\ou, ov, t6 (£uco), wood, a) genr. for fuel, timber, &c. 1 Cor. 3. 12 At- 6ovs tl/jlIovs, |vAa, x^9 T0V i R- ev « 18. 12. b) any thing made of wood. (a) a staff, club, /uera fxaxatgcou Kal IvAwu Matt. 26. 47. (/3) stocks, Lat. nervus, a wooden block or frame with holes, in which the feet, and sometimes the hands and neck, of prisoners were confined, Acts 16. 24 I VOCLU) 298 O, 7], TO rovs ir6es . . . ol de Acts 17. 18: so Matt. 28. 17 ol 5e efiicrracrav but some doubted, i. e. in antith. to all as impl. in irpocre- Kvvr\crav. c) in the narrative style 6 5e is used by way of transition to another person or party already mentioned, without a preceding 6 p.ev, but this one, i. e. but he, and he, &c. Matt. 2. 5 ot be e?7roz/, Mark 8. 28 ol de a7r€KpiOr}crav, Luke 7. 40 6 5e ^rfffi: so with a participle inter- vening, Matt. 2. 9 ot Se aKovo'avres e7ropev6r)crav,v. 14 o 8e eyelets irap- eXafie to Traifiiov, 4. 4 6 5e airoKpiQels elite, ssep. II. as the PREPOSITIVE ARTICLE, originally a demonstrative, but hav- ing its demonstrative power gradu- ally softened down, so as simply to mark an object as definite or specific. It corresponds in many respects to our English the, though it is some- times used where we say this, often where we employ no article, and sometimes even where we put the indefinite a, an: it is usually omit- ted where the is omitted in English. A) with substantives, or words standing for substantives. 1. simply, i. e. without adjectives or other adjuncts, where the subst. is to be expressed as definite or specific, a) genr. where the subst. refers to a person or thing as well known, i. e. either as already men- tioned, or as of common notoriety. (a) as already mentioned, Matt. 1. 24 6 dyyeXos comp. ver. 20 ; 2. 7 rovs fxdyovs comp. v. 1 ; 5. 1 rovs o%^ovs comp. 4. 25 ; 13. 25, 26 rod crtrov, 5 X^gToS) Tct £i£dvia, there spoken of, but v. 27 (i(dvia indef. ; Acts 9. 17 els ttjv oliclav comp. ver. 11: so by impl. Matt. 2. 11 comp. v. 9. (0) as of common notoriety, Matt. 1. 22 dia too irgocprjrov, Isaiah ; 2. 15 Sia t. irpocp. Hosea ; v. 4 rod Xaod, the Jewish people ; v. 7 rod ira&iov, for which the Magi were inquiring ; 5. 1 els rb opos, hard by ; v. 25 ev ry odcp, to the judge ; 9. 28 els rrjv ol- Kiav, where he was to lodge ; 12. 41 ev ry Kplffei, the day of judgment; 21. 8 airb ra>v Sevfipcav, which grew there; 26. 27 rb iroTr)pLov, usually served at table ; Mark 2. 24 ev rots o-dfifiacriv, on a certain sabbath, but Matt. 12. 2 ev o~afi$dro? indef. ; Luke 5. 14 ro} lepe?, to the proper priest ; v. 16 ev reus ep-fj/uois, near the city; 1 2. 54 ri\v vecpeXyv, the harbinger of rain; 16. 21 ol tevves, of that city; 13. 5 els rbv vnrrrjpa, which belonged to the chamber; 21. 20 ev rep deiirvop comp. 13. 23 sq. ; Acts 11. 13 6 &y- yeXos comp. 10. 3 ; 21. 38 o Alyvir- rios, = in Engl, that Egyptian; Rom. 4. 3 77 ypacpr), the Scriptures ; Rev. 5. 13 rco apvice 7) evXoyla Kal t) ri/nrj Kal 7} S(S|a, the glory, &c. which be- longs to God and none other. Here, however, it often depends on the feeling of the writer, whether the object shall be expressed as definite, or not ; Matt. 12. 1 riXXeiv rovs o^rd- %oas some ears, indef., but Mark 2. 23 of the grain just before men- tioned ; Mark 6. 8 %va fx^ev ct'igoocriv els 6d6v for journeying, for this or any other journey, but Luke 9. 3 els rrjv 6B6v for this journey. O, lh TO b) with proper names of persons, places, &c. : here the usage is va- rious, and seems to depend mostly on the will of the writer, or on some special idiom. (a) of persons ; 6 'lr)(Tovs, Matt. 3. 13, and so almost universally in Matthew, and gene- rally in the other Gospels, but less frequently elsewhere ; also avrbs 6 'irjaovs Luke 24. 15; anarthrous 2. 52, 4. 1, saep. : o'lwduuvs, Matt. 3. 13; anar. 9. 14: 6 UiXdros, 27. 13, and so more usually ; but anar. Luke 13. 1: 6 TlavXos, Acts 14. 11; anar. 13. 16 : 6 II. kol\ 6 Baovdfias, v. 43 ; 6 II. Ka\ Bapvdfias, 15. 22; anar. B. Kal II., v. 25 : 6 ^.recpauos, 6. 9; anar. v. 5, 8. Where the proper name has an adjunct of title, office, family, &c. the article is omitted ; *\oiavv7)s 6 ficnrTiaTrjs Matt. 3. 1, Ili- XCLTto TW TiytfAOVl 27. 2, 1,ijjLO)V 6 Ka- j/a//iT77sMatt. 10. 4, Gal. 1. 19. Where the pr. name is indeclinable, the ar- ticle would seem to be more neces- sary, in order to mark the case, but usage is here equally variable ; 6 "looo-Ticf) Matt. 1.18, anar. Luke 2. 33 ; rbv Aa/Bid Acts 13. 22, anar. Mark 2. 25 : compare the genealogies in Matt. 1. 1 sq., Luke 3. 23 sq. (0) with geographical names, where names of countries take the article more frequently than those of cities ; generally also where two or more names follow each other, only the first takes the article ; Matt. 4. 25 airb ttjs TaXiXaias feed Aenair. ical f Ie- pocr. KaVlovSaias, Luke 3. 1, Acts 2. 9; 1 Pet. 1. 1 all without art. Spec. (1) names of countries; fj'Aaia, Acts 19. 10, so always, except 6. 9 (where Lachmann omits Kal 3 Ao~ias) and in 1 Pet. 1. 1, by the above rule: t) 'Axaia, Acts 18. 12, and usually; anar. 2 Cor. 9. 2 : 77 TaXaria, 1 Cor. 11. 1; anar. 2 Tim. 4. 10: t) YaXi- Xaia, Matt. 2. 22, and so always ex- cept in enumerations : t) 'IouSam, 2. 1, and so always except in enumer. : 7) 3 lraXia, Acts .18. 2 : t) Kvirpos, 13. 4; anar. 15. 39: r) MaKedovia, 16. 10; anar. v. 9: rj^vpia, 18. 18; anar. 21. 3 : Afyvirros always anar. (2) names of cities have the article least fre- quently, espec. after ev, els, 4k: e.g. r) 'AvTioxeia only Acts 15. 23 ; r) Aa- /j.a7T€K6s Matt. 8. 20, ol aeroi 24. 28 ; so ol V€Kpol the dead, 14. 2, 22. 31, but more frequently also without the article, espec. in connexion with words referring to a rising from the dead, as iydpetv, avaGrr\vat, avdcr- Taorts, &c. Matt. 17.9, Luke 24. 46, Acts 26. 23, Rom. 10. 7, al. Here belong also the plural names of nations, which take the article as generic ; ol 'lovficuoi the Jews, i. e. the whole nation, John 5. 1 ; some- times also spoken of certain indi- viduals, or a particular class, as representing the whole, Mark 7. 3 ; but 'lovdcuoi Jews, indef. Acts 2. 5, 10: so oi"E\\Y)ves John 7.35, ol 'Pcofta?oi 11. 48. (/3) in the sing., where the noun expresses a generic idea, or stands as the representative of a class, where in English also we commonly put the; Matt. 12 35 6 ayadhs &vQqo)ttos kcu. irovrjpSs, Mark 3. 27, Luke 10. 7 6 ipydrrjs, John 10. 11 6 ttoijx)iv 6 kuXos, Rom. 1. 17 6 Si/caios. Here too we may refer 6 aireipccu the sower, Matt. 13. 3 ; also 67ri T7?j/ irirpav 7. 24, iirl t^v ^\x\xov v. 26. e) with nouns in themselves in- definite, which yet become definite as standing in some certain relation to the definite person or thing there spoken of ; Luke 1 8. 1 5 Ta fipecpT] i. e. their own children, John 5. 36, e?7re /jLtydAy rfj (pwvfj Acts 14. 10 ; 1 Cor. 11.5 anaraKaAvTrTC}) rrj K€(pa\f}, so in Engl., with the head uncovered, i. e, her head; Heb. 7. 24, Rev. 4. 7. The definiteness of such nouns is often strengthened by the genit. of a pro- noun, Matt. 3. 4 6 'Iwdpurjs 3%* to evdv/ua avrov, Mark 8. 17, John 19.2: so to ovofxa avrov Matt. 1. 21. The article may also be omitted before such nouns when otherwise definite, 1 Tim. 2. 8 iiralpovras ocrlovs x*ip as > 2 Pet. 2. 14. f) where two or more nouns in the same case are connected by Kai 9 &c, if the first have the article, the second either takes or omits it in certain circumstances, (a) if the nouns are of different genders or numbers, the article is repeated; Matt. 15. 4 ri/uLa tov iraripa nai r)]V Mripa, v. 5, 8. 26, Luke 14. 26, Eph. 2. 3, Col. 2. 13 ; as connected by ov- T€, 1 Cor. 3. 7. But sometimes the article is here omitted, espec. where the nouns express kindred ideas, Col. 2. 22 Ta iprdKfjLaTa na\ difiacr- KaXias roov avQp., Luke 1. 6, 14. 23. (/3) if the nouns are of the same gender, but express different and independent objects, the article is repeated; Mark 2. 16 ol ypafi/jLareTs kou ol fyapio-aioi, v. 18, 12. 13, Luke 1.58,12.11: so with re. .. nai, Acts 17. 10, 14 : also where the article is necessary for distinctness, 1 Cor. 1. 28. (7) but if the nouns be of the same gender, and stand in near re- lation to each other, the article is more commonly not repeated; e.g. when they all are parts of one ge- neral idea, of a whole, &c. Mark 15. 1 ol apxizp^s /uLtra twv Trg€0~$vT4po)v teal ypafjifiarecoj/, where the elders and scribes stand as one division over against the priests ; Luke 14. 3, 21, Col. 2. 8, 19, 1 Tim. 4. 7, 1 Pet. 2. 25; — or where a noun is added for clearer explanation, Col. 3, 17 €vx> Tty ©e^ kcu Trarpi, Eph. 1. 3, 2 Pet. 1. 11 ; — or where with the first noun and its article there is connected a genit. or other adjunct which refers also to the second, Phil. 1. 25 els T7)P VjJLOQV 7rpOK07T7]V Kol X a ~ pav rris irio-recos, 1 Thess. 2. 12, 3. 7, Acts 1. 25 rrjs SiaKovias ravTTjs teal airoo-roXris, Eph. 3. 5 ; — or where the nouns thus connected are adjectives or other predicates referring to one e, ?/, to subject, Acts 3. 14 vp.e?s rbu ayiov zeal oinaiov rjpurjaaade, 2. 20, John 21. 24, Phil. 3. 3, 1 Thess. 2. 15 ; so with d\\d John 10. 1 ; also in pr. names, when they all stand in like relation, Acts 1. 13, 15. 23. g) with the subject or predicate of a sentence : here a common rule is, that the subject takes the article, and the predicate omits it; but this is true only in so far as the former is more frequently definite than the latter ; and the case may be invert- ed ; or both may be definite or in- definite ; so that, strictly speaking, the subject and predicate, as such, neither take nor reject the article, but are governed in respect to it by the same principles as other nouns, (a) the subject takes the article, but not the predicate, John 1. 1 (debs r)v b Xoyos, 4. 24 irvevfia 6 &e6s, 6. 63 ra pr\\xara rruevfid icrri kol far) eariv, Rom. 6. 21, 1 John 3. 15, 4.8(5 0eos dydirr) eariu : so Luke 1. 35. (/3) both subject and predicate have the article, Matt. 6. 22 6 Kvx^os rov o~a>- jj-aros iariu 6 b/, t6 Matt. 20. 16 ttoXKol eicri tc\r]roi, b\i- yoi oe €K\eKToi. h) with a noun in the nominative, where it stands for the vocative, Matt. 1 1. 26 vai, 6 rrarrjp, (in, 27. 29 yaj.pe, 6 pcunXevs, Mark 9. 25, 10. 47 6 vihs A., eKeinaov \xe, Luke 8. 54 77 7rcus, eyeipov, 12. 32, John 8. 10, Acts 13. 41, Rom. 8. 15. 2. with nouns as accompanied by adjuncts. Here the use of the ar- ticle depends on the definiteness of the noun, either in itself, or as af- fected by the adjunct: the adjunct may stand either before the noun (i. e. between it and the article, if it have one), or after the noun ; and then, if the noun have an article, this may be repeated or not before the adjunct, according to circum- stances. a) with a substantive as adjunct, either in the gen. or in apposition, (a) in genitive ; and here each noun, both the leading and the governed, takes or omits the art. according to the general rules in 1. above: e.g. between the art. and noun, 1 Pet. 3. 20 77 toD Qeov /xaKoodvfxia, 2 Pet. 3. 2. More freq. the gen. is put last, Matt. 3. 2 r) fiao~i\eia roov oupaucou, 3. 1 eV rrj eo^fMcc rrjs'Iovd., 6 22 : here the art. is sometimes repeated for the sake of emphasis, 26. 28 rb cup.d /uiov rb rrjs kcuv?is oiadr)Kr]s, 1 Cor. 1. 18 6 \6yos 6 rov arctvQov. Where the leading noun is readily under- stood from the connexion, it is very commonly omitted, and then its ar- ticle stands alone before the geni- tive of the adjunct; so espec. yvvr,, jarjrrjp, ttcus, vlos, dd€\/, TO 302 O, 1], TO the art., Matt. 2. 1, 3 'Hpcod-ns 6 £a- czAei/s, 3. 1 *\oodvv7)s 6 ^airnar^s, 4. 21 'loodvvTjv rbv adeXcpbv avrov, 21. 1 1 'I^o-ous 6 TTpocp-nrrjs, 27. 2, Mark 10. 47. Here too the article often stands without its substantive, Matt. 10. 2 'laKoofios 6 rov Ze/3e§cuoi> sc. vtos, v. 3, Mark 2. 14, 16. 1 Magia rj rov 'laKtofiov sc. yA\Tt\p comp. 15. 40 (Mapia 3 laKa>j3ov Luke 24. 10), John 19. 25 M. 7] rod KXooira sc. yvvi). But where the noun in apposit. is not thus meant for definite distinction, it omits the article, Luke 2. 36"Avva TrpocpYJTLs, Ovydrrjp $avovr)X, 3, 1 Tt- firjgiov Kalaapos, Acts 6. 5, 7. 10 <£a- gacb ficLoriAeoos, Matt. 12. 24, Rom. 1. 1 TlavXos dovXos'l. Xp., Jude 1 ; so Luke 4. 31 Kairepvaov/j, ttoXiv rrjs TaX., 23.51. Sometimes a pr. name is thus added in apposition, espec. names of rivers, either with or with- out the art, Rev. 16. 12 M rbv iro- rafxbv rbv fxeyav rbv EvcpgdrTjV, but 9. 14 eirl ra> re. rep fjeyaXcp Evcppdrr] : or the name is put between the art. and 7roTajULQs, Mark 1. 5 iv rep 'log- ddvy irorafAca. b) with an adjective as adjunct. (a) pr. as expressing an essential or intrinsic quality of the substant., and forming with it one idea : here if the subst. have no art., the adject, takes none, and is put either before or after the noun ; Matt. 14. 14 elde iro- Xvv 'oxXov, 26. 47 o%Aos iroXvs, Luke .11.13 ayaBa Sdjuara, Matt. 7. 1 1 8o- /uara ayaOd. But if the noun have the article, the adjective may stand either between the noun and its ar- ticle ; or after the noun, in which case the article is repeated before the adjective; Matt. 7. 13 b*ia rr)s arevTJs ttvXtjs, 12. 35 6 ayaObs &v6p., 28. 19 rov aytov Trvev/jaros, John 4. 23: more commonly after the noun, Acts 12. 10 eVl rTjv ttvXtjv rTjv o~iBt]- pav, Mark 1 3. 1 1 rb irvsv/ja rb ayiov, Luke 21. 3 t) xhp a V 7rrca X'0f John 10. 11 ; so where the noun has also a genit, Matt. 1. 25 rbv vlbv avrrjs rbv irpecr6roKov, 3. 17, 6. 6. (j8) where the adjective is the predicate of a clause or sentence, it naturally stands without the article, as being indefinite; its place is then usually before the subject, Matt. 7. 13 irXa- T€?« 7] TTl'Xr)) KOi €VPV^(COpOS 7] 6B6s, Heb. 5. 11 iT€p\ ov ttoXvs fj jj.lv 6 Xo- yos: but also after the subject, Matt. 9. 37 6 fxlv Qepicrfxbs iroXvs, ol Be ip- ydrcu oXlyoi, Jam. 2. 26. (7) where an adjective connected with a noun having the article expresses not an intrinsic quality belonging to the noun, but a circumstance or condition predicated of it, the adjective then stands without the art., either after the noun, or before the noun and its article, and constitutes a species of indirect predicate, John 5. 36 e%w rTjv fxaprvplav fJtifa rov 'leodvvov. S where an adj. has an adverbial sense, Luke 23.45 iffx^Qr] rb tear air eracr/xa rov vaov /jscrov. Also the adjectives of quantity oXos and was, Matt. 4. 23 oXtjv rrjv YaXiXaiav, Luke 5. 5 di oXt)s rrjs vvicros, Mark 1. 33 7) iroXis 8X7} : so iras, Matt. 6. 29 iv irdar) ry Soi-r), Acts 1. 18 irdvra ra o"KXdyxva, Matt. 9. 35 ras iroXeis irdcras : adj. airas follows the same rule, Matt. 28. 11, Mark 16. 15, Luke 19. 48: less frequently iras stands between the art. and subst., and is then em- phatic, Acts 20. 18 rbv ivavra x 00 "' vov, Gal. 5. 14, 1 Tim. 1.16. To the above rule belong apparently the following, 1 John 5. 20 7) (cor] alccvios and Luke 12. 12 rb irvedfja ayiov text, rec, 1 Cor. 1 0. 3 rb fipa/ja irvev- juariKov, Gal. 1.4 rod aloovos TrovTjpov: but in all these the adj. expresses an intrinsic quality; and the con- struction is rather to be referred to the later Greek usage, which began in such cases to omit the article. (5) numerals follow the general rule in a. above; cardinals, Matt. 10. 1 robs SdbSeKa airocrr6Xovs, 20. 21 ol 5uo viol fxov: ordinals, v. 6 r)]V kvdeKa- r7\v &pav, Mark 14. 12, 15. 34 rfj &pa rrj ivvdrrj, Luke 1. 59, John 2. 1. c) with a pronoun as adjunct, (a) personal pronouns in the gen., used instead of possessives, follow the same general rule as the gen. of nouns, see above, a. a. ; Matt. 5. 30 7] 5e|ia (rov x €l P> Bom. 6. 12 iv rep Ovtjtu) v/jgov a&iLari : oftener after the noun, Matt. 3. 17 v\6s \xov 6 aya» 7T7)r6s, Acts 2. 39 6 &ebs tj/jcov. (/3) possessive pronouns follow the rule of adjectives, see above, b. a. ; Matt. 18. 20 ds rb ifjbv ovofxa, John 4. 42; and so where the subst. is implied, ► t I O, >/, TO 303 TO Luke 5. 33 ol 5e oroi i. e. pad-qrai, 22. 42, 1 John 2. 2 ; also with art. after the noun, John 5. 30 r) icpiaris r\ epi), 14. 27. (7) demonstrative pronouns are put between the art. and noun, 2 Cor. 12. 3 rbv roiovrov a'vBpicirov, Mark 9. 37; or, more commonly, either before the article and noun, or after the noun, as avrbs, ovros, £k€?vos, &c, which, being definite, usually require the article along with the subst. which they qualify, Matt. 3. 4 avrbs 6 i l(jodvvr]s, John 5. 36 aura ra epya, Acts 16. 18 avrfj rfj ooga, also ol TrepirepvSpevoi avroi Gal. 6. 13;— Matt. 20. 21 ovroi ol Bvo viol pov, Luke 7. 44, 9.48, John 6. 51, 58, also Matt. 3. 9 £k rccv XiQcov rovrwv, 26. 8, 31, John 2. 19 ; — Matt. 27. 63 eKe?vos 6 irXavos, 18. 1 eKeivrj rfj Ihpa, also 7. 25 rfj oIklo, eKeivr), Mark 3. 24 : but the genit. avrov instead of a possessive pron. stands like the genitives in a. above and in a. a., except that it is put before both the noun and article, Matt. 2. 2 dhopev avrov rbv aarepa. d) with a participle as adjunct, where the construction is nearly the same as with adjectives. The par- ticip. sometimes stands between the noun and article, Matt. 2. 2 6 rex^h fiaaiXevs, ver. 7, 3. 7, 4. 18. More commonly it stands after the noun ; and then if the noun be definite, the participle also takes the article, when a definite, well-known, or spe- cial relation is to be expressed,M att. 7. 13 7) odbs 7j airdyovcra, 20. 12, 26. 28, Luke 22. 19, Acts 9. 7, Rom. 1. 3, 2 Tim. 3. 15, 1 Pet. 1. 21. Else- where the article is not repeated, and there arises the participial con- struction, in which the participle merely expresses a predicate, like a finite verb ; John 4. 6 6 'irjaovs KeKomaKws Kr\, v. 39, Acts 3. 26, 23. 27 rbu frvSpa rovrov crvXXr^Qevra virb rcov i lovb*al(tiv. e) with a preposition and its case as adjunct, i. e. as a periphrasis for an adj. or the like : here if the lead- ing noun be indefinite, the adjunct in general is so likewise, and is put after the noun, 1 Tim. 4. 3 els perd- XtjxJ/lv per a. evxapiarias, 1. 5 aydirrj £k KaOapas Kapdias, Rom. 14. 17. But if the leading noun have the article, or be in itself definite, then the ad- junct sometimes stands between it and the article ; but more commonly after it, with the article repeated, or not, according to circumstances ; Matt. 15. 1 ol a-nb 'leoocr. ypap.pare?s, Rom. 9. 11 r) Kar eKXoyrjv irpoOeais rov Qeov, 11. 27 r) irap epov dLadrjKrj, Luke 1. 70, Acts 27. 2; — alter the noun, with art. repeated, Matt. 6. 6 rep irarpi o~ov rep ev rep Kpvirrcv, 7. 3, Mark 4. 31, John 12. 21, Acts 4. 2, 27. 5 ; so, for the sake of definite- ness or distinction, where the lead- ing noun has not the article, Acts 26. 18 iriarei rfj els ep.e, 2 Tim. 1.13 ev irlcrreL heal aydirrj rfj ev X. 'I., Tit. 3. 5 : but, vice versa, the adjunct sometimes omits the article when it stands before the leading noun, Rom. 9. 3 rcov crvyyev&v pov Kara adpKa, 2 Cor. 7. 7 rbv vpoov £r)Xov v- irep epov, Eph. 2. 1 1 ra. eOvrj ev aaoKi, also Col. 1. 4 rrjv iricrrLV vpoov ev Xoio-rcp 3 l., Eph. 1. 15. f) with an adverb as adjunct, i. e. as placed between the article and subst., and thus forming a peri- phrasis for an adjective, Acts 13. 42 rb perai;v adfifiarov, Rom. 7. 22 Kara rbv eaca dvOpwrrov, 2 Pet. 1. 9. B) with adjectives, a) as con- nected with nouns, see above, A. 2. b. b) used as nouns, and then the article is employed or not, precisely as with nouns, (a)genr., 6 aya66s the good man, generic, Rom. 5. 7 ; ol rvcpKoi Matt. 9. 28 ; ol aocpoi, ol avv- eroi, 1 Cor. 1. 19, 27; ol reXeiot. 2. 6 ; John 8. 7 6 avap.dprr)ros vpoov, de- finite ; so 2 Cor. 8. 15 6 rb iroXv . . . Kal 6 rb bxiyov sc. avXXe^as. In some adjectives a difference of sig- nification is thus produced, see aX- Xos, erepos. TrXeicov, ttoXvs, iras, &c. (/3) neut. adjectives with the art. are often put as abstract nouns; sing., Rom. 1. 19 rb yvcoarbv rov Qeov, 2. 4 rb xP y ) ' T0V T « ©•> $• 3, 1 Cor. 1. 25, 2 Cor. 4. 17; as collect. Heb. 7. 7 rb eXarrov, rb Kgelrrov, the less, the greater. PL with gen., ra KpvTrra rcov avBp. or rrjs KapdiasTlom. 2. 16, 1 Cor. 14. 25 ; ra aopara avrov Rom. 1. 20 ; so Luke 18. 27 ra adv- vara wagd avBpcoirois : fig. for per- sons, 1 Cor. 1. 27, 28. So neut. ace. as adverb, rovvavriov for rb evavriov, O, ?/, TO 304 2 Cor. 2. 7, Gal. 2. 7. (7) numerals used as nouns follow the same rule; card. ol SV/ca Matt. 20. 24, ot 5co5e/ca Luke 8. 1 ; ord. oi rcpobroi Matt. 20. 10, 6 devrepos teal 6 rpiros 22. 26. Neut. as adv. with or without the article, rb irpwrovJohn 10. 40, more comm. irpcoTov Matt. 6. 23 ; to 8ev- repov 2 Cor. 13. 2, devrepov John 3. 4 ; to rpirou Mark 14. 41, ipirov Luke 20. 12. C) with pronouns. (a) pron. possessive, as connected with nouns, see above, A. 2. c. As standing for nouns, these take or omit the arti- cle, like nouns ; rb ifiov lit. the mine, what is mine, Matt. 25. 27; ra ifid id. 20. 15 ; rb a6v v. 14, ol aoi thy family Mark 5. 19; ol Tjfi^repoi our fellow- Christians, &c. Tit. 3. 14. (/3) with demonstratives ; 6 tolovtos, ei- ther as a generic idea, every or all such, as a class, Matt. 19. 14, Acts 22. 22, Rom. 16. 18 ol toiovtoi, Acts 19. 25 ret, roiavra; or as a definite person already mentioned, 2 Cor. 12. 2. With auTos the art. affects the signification, see avros III. For nouns with ovtos, e/cetVos, see above, A. 2. c. 7. D) with participles, a) as con- nected with nouns, see above, A. 2. d. b) absol., in the place of nouns, and then the use of the article cor- responds to the usage with nouns, (a) genr. Matt. 4. 3 6 ireipdfav the tempter; 13.3 6 airelpoov, generic; Mark 5. 14 oi $6o~kovt€s avrovs for the herdsmen, Luke 7. 14: so neut. as abstr. John 3. 6 rb yeyevvrifievov e/c rrjs crapuSs, with gen. Phil. 3. 8. (/3) where the idea of verbal action still remains in the participle, cor- responding in Engl, to he who, those who, &c. : here the participle in it- self is indefinite and general, but the action which it expresses is thus made definite, and becomes limited to certain specified individuals, or a class, which themselves thus become definite and specific ; ol iorQiovTes, lit. those eating, those who ate, not the same as ' the eaters,' Matt. 14. 21 ; so Mark 4. 9 6 %x wv & ra ^ov- tiv aKoveroo, 10. 42, John 5. 29, v. 32 aWos icrrlv 6 fxapTvpoov 7repi ijj.4, 1 Cor. 9. 13 ol ra Uga 4pya£6jj.evoi, 2 Cor. 10. 17 : foil, by ovtos emphat., j Matt. 26. 23, Mark 12. 40, John 6. 46 : as limiting a more general word, iras 6 alrcov Luke 11. id, irp6s rivas tovs TreiroLddras i(p y eavroTs 18. 9. Gal. 1. 7: in apposition with a personal pron. impl. Matt. 7. 23, Rom. 2. 1. (7) with neut. accus. as adv., to vvv %X 0V ' f or the present, Acts 24. 25. E) before prepositions with their cases, which then form a periphrasis for a subst. or adjective, (a) genr., of person, ol airb rr\s 3 lra\ias those from Italy, the Italians, Heb. 13. 24 ; Phil. 4. 22 ol e/c rrjs Kalaagos olnias, Rom. 4. 14 ol e/c v6,uov they of the laiv, 2. 8 ol e£ egideias the contentious, Mark 3. 21 ol reap avrov. Spec, be- fore irepi with ace. of pers., either as ol irepl rbv TlavXov i. e. Paul and his companions, Acts 13. 13; or al 7rep\ MdpQav /cat Maplav i. e. simply Martha and Mary, John 11. 19: or also ol TTEpl auToV those around him, his companions only, Mark 4. 10, Luke 22. 49. (0) neut. to, rd, Eph. 1. 10 to. eV to?s ovpavols na\ to. eVl ttjs yrjs the things celestial and ter- restrial, Luke 24. 35 raiu rfj ddc? the events in the way : Rom. 12. 18 rb e{ v/uLoov as far as depends on you, 1 Cor, 13. 10 to e/c fxepovs comp. v. 9 : rb or ra hri, Rom. 16. 19, Eph. 1. 10: to KCLTa, adverbially, Rom. 9. 5, Luke 11.3: Ta irepi tivos the things con- cerning any one, Luke 24. 19, Phil. 1. 27 ; Ta irepl Tbv ifie my affairs, state 2. 23, ra iregl rbv t6ttov the environs Acts 28. 7: Ta irp6s riva Luke 14. 28, 32, Ta Trpbs Tbv ®eoV divine things Heb. 2. 17: rb irn-ep tivos Phil. 1. 29, 4. 10. F) before adverbs, which then usually stand in place of a subst. or adjective, (a) as subst. Phil. 3. 14 to. OTciaroo imAavOavofievos, Matt. 11. 23 fJL£XP L T ^ s o~r)/jL€gov, Mark 5. 1 ets to irepav, 15. 1 iirl to 7rpcc'i, Luke 10. 35 €7ri tt]v avpiov, John 1. 29, Eph. 2. 17. (/3) with the adverbial sense retained ; ra, vvv or tolvvv now, at present, Acts 4. 29. G) the neuter of the article is prefixed: a) absol. to the genitive of a noun, and thus expresses the ab- stract idea of something having re- lation or reference to that noun, as pertaining, to it or derived from it, as done by or to it, &c. ; sing, to, O, >/> TO 305 oytcoc Matt. 21. 21 rb ttjs o~vKrjs the thing of the Jig-tree, i. e. done to it ; 1 Cor. 10. 24 rb kavrod, rb rod erepov, Jam. 4. 14, 2 Pet. 2. 22. More freq. in pi. ra, Matt. 22. 21 airoSore t« Kcu- aapos Kaio~api, kclI ra rod &eod t£ 0e£, 16. 23, Luke 2. 49, Rom. 8. 5, 14. 19, Phil. 2. 4 ra kavroov, ra kre- gcov : so 2 Cor. 11. SO Ta tt]s acr0e- veias (jLov things pertaining to my in- firmity, or perhaps as a mere peri- phrasis for my infirmity. b) the sing, to is prefixed both to single words and to whole clauses, when they are to be taken as inde- pendent, or as themselves consti- tuting an object; with single words, Gal. 4. 2-5 rb "Kyap, i. e. the name Agar, as here used, signifies, &c. ; 2 Cor. 1. 17 rb vol vai, kcu rb ov ov, Jam. 5. 12. So with a phrase or clause, Luke 22. 2 i£r)rovv rb ttcos aveAwo-iv avrov, Mark 9. 23, Luke 1. 62, 19.48, 22. 24, 37. c) the singular r6 is prefixed to the infinitive when taken as a noun, which is then employed in all the constructions that occur with sub- stantives, (a) nominative with to, Phil. 1. 21 4/j.ol rb ($v Xpivros, kol\ rb airoQaveiv Kepdos, v. 29, 1 Cor. 7. 26, 2 Cor. 8. 11, Gal. 4. 18. (0) genitive with rod, and this is the most frequent construction: (1) as depending on nouns and verbs that elsewhere govern the genitive ; on a noun, Acts 20. 3 iyevero yvccp.7} rod inroarpecpeiv, Rom. 15. 23 €Ttltto- 6lav e;\w rov i\6e?v, 1 Cor. 9. 6, 10, 2 Cor. 8. 11 7\ Trpodv/uda rod OeAeiv, Heb. 5. 12 ; so in a laxer use of the genit. Luke 1. 57, 2. 21 7]juL€pai oKrco rod 7r€gLr€f.Le?u avr., Rom. 11.8, Phil. 3. 21 ; — on an adj., &£tos 1 Cor. 16. 4, figadvs Luke 24. 25, eroL/utos Acts 23. 15, also Luke 17. 1 ; — on a verb, eXax* rov OvfMacrai 1.9; so after verbs of restraining, hindering, 4. 42, 24. 16 ol b'5e, ?;5e, roSe, demonstr. pron. (fr. 6, 7], to as pron., and enclitic 8e), this, that, genr. = ovros, but stronger, a) as referring to the person or thing last mentioned, Luke 10. 39 rrjSe r)i/ adeXcpT), 16. 25. b) as in- troducing what follows, = the follow- ing, Acts 15. 23 ypdipavres raSe, ol air. kt\, 21. 11, Rev. 2. 1. c) instead of an adv., for here, there, i. e. deuc- tikcos, Jam. 4. 13 iropevaco/jLeda sis TTjvde tt)v ttSXlv. SBevco, fut. el/ceo (odds), ^o &e o?2 £/*e way, to journey, travel, intrans. Luke 10.33. dd7]y4a), co, f. tjctcc (odyyos), pr. to lead the way, i. e. to lead, guide, trans. Matt. 15. 14 rv(f>\bs rv 6$7]yr), Rev. 7. 17. Fig. of teach- ing, John 16. 13 odyytjo'ei u/xas €*s 7ra(raj/ r7\v aArjdeiav, Acts 8. 31. 6S?77os, ov, 6 (odos, 7)y4ofjLcu), pr. way-leader, i. e. a leader, guide, Acts 1. 16 : fig. of a teacher, Matt. 15. 14, 23.16, Rom. 2. 19. ohoiTTOpio), 00, f. f)cTCC (SdoLTTOpOS, fY. o5os, iropos), to he on the way, to jour- ney, travel, intrans. Acts 10. 9. o5 o lit opt a, as, t) (SdoLiropeoj), a jour- neying, travel, John 4. 6. 6Sos, ou, ^, a way. a) in respect to place, a way, highway, road, street, (a) genr. Matt. 2. 12 V &\\t)s 6$ov avextopyffav, 7. 13, 14 : of a street in a city, &c. 22. 9 eVt ras 8ie£6dovs roov odoov, v. 10, Luke 14. 23: also Kara tt\v 6D6v along or on the way, 10. 4, Acts 8. 36. (j3) foil, by gen. of place ta which a way leads, Heb. 9. 8 7} roov ayioov 686s the way, en- trance into the sanctuary. Meton. for the whole region to or through which a way leads, Matt. 10. 5 els 6Bbv iOvcovinto the way, i.e. country, of the gentiles; 4. 15 68bv 6a\dcrcr7)s way of the sea, i. e. the region around the sea of Galilee. (7) in the phrases troifjidfeiv or Karao~K€vd£eiv rrjv 6?)6v to prepare the way for a king (see iroL/uidCoj a.), pr. Rev. 16. 12; rig. Matt. 3. 3, 11. 10: so evOvveLv rf)v bUv John 1. 23. (8) meton. of Je- sus as the way, i. e. the author and medium of access to God and eternal life, John 14. 6. b) in respect to action, way, a being on the way, a going, journey, progress, course, (a) genr. sis rrjv 6d6v for the way, journey, Luke 9. 3 ; e| odov 11.6; iv rfj 6do3 in or by the ivay, on the journey, Acts 9. 17; Kara Ti]v odov by or on the way, 25. 3 : also 1 Thess. 3. 11 KartvQvvai tt\v oSbv rifxcov, Acts 8. 39 irogeveo-Qai rrjv ooov to go on one's ivay, continue one's journey. So Mark 2. 23 tfp£avro ol jaadrjral ahrov o$bv ttolslv riKkovrss robs ardxvas his disciples began to go plucking the ears of grain, i. e. they went along plucking the ears, &c, where b§bv ttolslv is a Hebraism, and corresponds to the Lat. iterfacere, — for the sense comp. Matt. 12. 1. ($) foil, by gen. of time, Luke 2. 44 7)- fiepas b$6v a day' s journey, Acts 1. 12 tfafiftdrov e%oy bdov a sabbath- day's journey, i. e., according to the rab- binic limitation, 1000 larger paces, equal to about 7 J furlongs. c) fig. way, manner, means. (a) way or method of proceeding, of do- ing or effecting any thing, 1 Cor. 4. 17 ras bfiovs fiov ras iv Xp., 12. 31 ; at bdol rod &eov the ways of God, his mode of proceeding, administration, counsels, Acts 13. 10. (/3) way or means of arriving at or obtaining any thing, Luke 1. 79 bfibs elpTjvrjs i. e. the way to salvation, Acts 2. 28 bfiovs farjs, 16. 17, 2 Pet. 2. 21. (7) way of thinking, feeling, acting, manner of life and conduct, Matt. 21. 32 7)\6ev 'loodvvrjs iv bDcp SiKaiocrvvTjs i. e. living a just and holy life ; Rom. 3. 17 bdbv eiprjisrjs peaceful life. Foil, by gen. of pers. the ivay, or ways, of any one, i. e. his mode of life, conduct, actions, 2 Pet. 2. 15, Jude 11, Acts 14. 16, Rom. 3. 16. But the way of God, or of the. Lord, is also the way, walk, life, which God approves and requires, Matt. 22. 16, Acts 18. 25, Heb. 3. 10 : hence absol. for the Christian way, the Christian religion, Acts 9. 2, 19. 9, al. ; so 2 Pet. 2. 2 7) bdbs rr)s aArjOslas the true religion. bDovs, ovros, 6, a tooth, Matt. 5. 38. bDvvdoo, co, fut. 4)croo (odvvr)), to pain, distress, in body or mind, trans. ; in 6$u UP7] 307 OiKOCOfJLEh) N. T. only pass, or mid. to be pained, distressed, to sorrow, Luke 2. 48, 16. 24 oSwco/ncu £v rfj (pXoyl ravrrj, v. 25 o~v dfivvacrai (for which 2d pers. sing. see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 95), Acts 20. 38. 68vvt], rjs, 7], pain, distress, sorrow, of body or mind, Rom. 9. 2. 68vp/j.6s, ov, 6 (ofivpo/uLcu) , wailing, lamentation, mourning, Matt. 2. 18 KAavdjj.bs nal dSvpfMbs fieyas. 'Octets, ov, 6, Ozias, Heb. Uzziah, * might of Jehovah,' a pious king of Judah, Matt. 1. 8. o£cc, f. fab) and rarely eerw, to smell, have a scent, intrans. ; in N. T. of a corpse, to stink, absol. John 11. 39. o6 e v, relat. adv., whence, a) of place, Acts 14. 26 odev 7)o-av TrapadehofxivoL rfj x^Q LTL T °v ®*» 28. 13 : in the sense of eKeldev ottov thence ivhere, Matt. 25. 24 crvvdyoov '6dev ov SieaKoginaas. b) of a source, means, = whereby, 1 John 2. 18 oOev yivcvcrKOfxev. c) illa- tive, as referring to a cause, ground, or motive, = wherefore, whereupon, Matt. 14. 7 oOev /xe0 5 opuov oo^ioXdyn- aev, Acts 26. 19. bdovT), 7)s, 7i, ipr.fine white linen; in N. T. genr. linen cloth, e. g. a sheet, Acts 10. 11. 606viov, ov, t6 (bQ6v7)), a small linen cloth, a bandage; in N. T. only of bandages in which the dead were swathed for burial, Luke 24. 12. o?5a, see el[8ca II. olicelos, a, ov (oTkos), belonging to the house, domestic, familiar ; in N. T. only pi. oi oiKeioi rivos those of o?ie's house, —household, family, 1 Tim. 5. 8. Fig. for associates, kindred, rov 0eou ( = ra reKva rov 0eoD) Eph. 2. 19, ttjs Trio-revs Gal. 6. 10. oIk4tt]s, ov, o (oTkos), house-compa- nion, one living in the same house ; in N. T. a domestic, a servant, slave, Luke 16.13, Acts 10. 7. olicecti, cD, f. 7)0-0) (oIkos), to divell. a) intrans., with ev to dwell in, fig. of the Holy Spirit abiding in Chris- tians, Rom. 8. 9 irvev/ia ®eov olice? ev vjjuv : of sin or a sinful propensity abiding in men, 7. 17 i) oiKovcra ev e/jLol ajuapria, ver. 18 : foil, by fierd with gen. to dwell with any one, and when spoken of man and wife to live with, cohabit, 1 Cor. 7. 12, 13. b) trans, to dwell in, inliabit, 1 Tim. 6. 16 (poos olkcov airoovirov. o'tK7]fia, a.Tos, r6 (oIk4o)), pr. a dwell- ing, a house; in N. T., and espec. in Attic usage, a prison, Acts 12. 7. 0lK7]T7]pl0V, OV, r6 (olK7)TT)p, fr. 04- Kea)), a dwelling, abode, Jude 6 : fig. of the future spiritual body as the abode of the soul, 2 Cor. 5. 2. olfc'ia, as, 7\ (oIkos), a house, dwelling, habitation. a) pr. and genr. Matt. 2. 1 1 eXdovres els tt\v olniav, 7. 24 ; 5. 15 ol ev rfj oIklo. tliose in lite house, i. e. the household: of heaven as the dwelling of God, John 14. 2 ev rij oIklcl too Tvarp6s : fig. of the body as the habitation of the soul, 2 Cor. 5. 1. b) meton. a household, family, those who live together in a house, Matt. 10. 13, 12. 25olKia ne dig Bete a KaO* eavT7)s, John 4. 53 : spec, do- mestics, servants, attendants, Phil. 4. 22 oi e/c ttjs Kaiaapos oikiols. c) meton. goods, property, i. e. ' one's house and what is in it,' Matt. 23. \^ KareaOiere ras olnias rcov ~)(T)po)v. oiKiatcSs, 7], ov (oi/cta), belonging to the house, domestic, = olKe7os ; in X. T. only pi. oi oIklclkoi tlvos those of one's house, i. e. household, family, Matt. 10. 25, 36. oi«:oSeo"7roT eco, a), f. 7ycra> (olKodecnrS- T7]s), px.to be house-master, and genr. to be head of a family, to rule a house- hold, absol. 1 Tim. 5. 14. olKodecnr ottjs, ov, 6 (oTkos, deairo- T7]s), a .house-master, head of a family , paterfamilias, Luke 12.39; pleonast. 22. 11 6 olKodeairoTTjs ttjs oIkiccs. oiKodo/meGt), a), f. tjcco (oiKofiofjios), pr. to build a house, and genr. to build, construct, erect, trans, a) pr., olniav Luke 6. 48, irvpyov 14. 28, airodTjuas 12. 18, vaov Mark 14. 58 ; with dat. commodi, Luke 7. 5 ttjv o-vvayonyrjv avrbs cpKoBofiTjo-ev tj/mv, Acts 7. 47, 49 : foil, by erri with gen. to build up- on, Luke 4. 29, with ace. 6. 49 : absol. 14. 30, 17. 28. Part, oi oIkoBojxovv- res the builders, Matt. 21. 42, Acts 4. 11. Fig. of a system of instruc- tion, doctrine, &c. Rom. 15. 20, Gal. 2. 18. b) byimpl. to rebuild, renew, a building decayed or destroyed, Matt. 23. 29 rovs rdepovs rcov irpoty-n- OLKOCOfll] 308 OIKOQ roov. so 26. 61, 27. 40. c) metaph. to build up, establish, confirm, spoken of the Christian church and its mem- bers, who are thus compared to a building, erected on the only found- ation, Jesus Christ, (a) externally, Matt. 16. 18 eirl ravrrj rfj irerpa 6l- KodojjL7)crco jjlov tt]v eKKArjaiau, 1 Pet. 2. 5, Acts 9. 31. (#) internally, in a good sense, to buildup in the faith, to edify, cause to advance in the di- vine life, 1 Cor. 8. 1 t) aydirrj oIkoSo- p.e?, 10. 23 : in a bad sense, to em- bolden, 8. 10. oiKodofAT), rjs, 7] (olnos, dofir)) , a later word, used for both oIko^o^ctls and olKodo/nrj/jia. 1. a building up, act of building ; in N. T. only metaph. a building up in the faith, edification, advancement in the divine life, spo- ken of the Christian church and its members, Rom. 14. 19 didoKere ra rrjs olKodojarjs, 15. 2: so 1 Cor. 14. 3 AaAe? olKodo/jLTju i. e. ra rrjs oiKodo/jiris. 2. a building, an edifice, Matt. 24. 1 ras olKofiofAas rod lepod. Fig. of the Christian church as the temple of God, I Cor. 3. 9 ®eod oIko§ojx4] icrre. Spoken of the future spiritual body as the abode of the soul, 2 Cor. 5. 1. olKo^ofxia, as, 7] (oIkoSo/jigoo), a build- ing up, act of building ; in N. T. fig. edification, Christian improvement, 1 Tim. 1. 4 text. rec. oIko$6{jlos, ov, 6 (oTkos, Se^toj), lit. house-builder, i. e. genr. a builder, architect, Acts 4. 11 in some eds. olKovofxeoo, w, f.ricra) (oIkouo/ulos), pr. to be manager of a household, and genr. to be manager, steward, &c. absol. Luke 16. 2. olKouofxta, as, r) (oi/covojueco), econo- my, pr. management of a household or of household affairs. a) pr., stew- ardship, administration, the office of a manager or steward, Luke 16. 2 airohos rhv \6yov rr)s olKovop.ias\ fig. of the apostolic office, Col. 1. 25, Eph. 3. 2. b) an economy, i. e. a dis- position or arrangement of things, a dispensation, scheme, Eph. 1. 10 els rr\v olnovofxiav rod TrXrjpdo/JLaros roov Kaioctiv: so 3. 9. olttovofios, ov, 6 (oltcos, ve/xco), a house-manager, overseer, steward, a) pr. one who had authority over the servants or slaves of a family to as- sign their tasks and portions, with which was also united the general management of affairs and accounts; such persons were themselves usual- ly slaves, Luke 12. 42, but free per- sons likewise appear to have been thus employed, 16. 1 comp. v. 3, 4: the oiKovofAoi had also some charge over the sons of a family, probably in respect to pecuniary matters ; thus differing from the eirirpoTcoi or tutors, Gal. 4. 2. b) in a wider sense, for one who administers a public charge or office, a steward, minister, agent, genr. 1 Cor. 4. 2 ; so of the fiscal officer of a city or state, treasurer, quaestor, Rom. 16. 23 : fig. of the apostles and other teachers, as stewards, ministers of the gospel, Tit. 1. 7, 1 Pet. 4. 10. oIkos, ov, 6, a house, dwelling. a) genr. Matt. 9. 6 viraye els rov 6lk6v crov, Mark 3. 20 : so ev oticcp at home, 1 Cor. 11. 34 ; Kar oltcov, Kara robs o'lkovs, Kar oXkovs, from house to house, in private houses, Acts 2. 46, 8. 3, 20. 20 ; r) Kar oikov twos eKKXrjo'ia Rom. 16. 5, see eKK\r]cria b. a. Spoken of various kinds of edifices; 6 oJkos rod fiao~L\eoos or rod apxie- peo)s, i. e. a palace, Matt, 11. 8, Luke 22. 54 ; oikos eairopiov a house of traf- fic, bazar, John 2. 16. Spec. ooTkos rod @eou the house of God, i. e. the tabernacle or the temple, where the presence of God was manifested, and where He was said to dwell, Matt. 12. 4, 21. 13 : once for 6 va6s alone, Luke 11. 51, comp. Matt. 23. 35 : also oIkos Trpoaevxvs id. Mark 11. 17. By synecd. put for a room or part of a house, e. g. the ccenacu- lum, or large room for eating, Luke 14. 23 ; for the virepcpov, or place of prayer, Acts 2. 2, 10. 30, 11. 13. Fig. of persons, e. g. Christians as the spiritual house or temple of God, 1 Pet. 2. 5 : of those in whom evil spirits dwell, Matt. 12. 44. b) in a wider sense, dwelling-place, habit- ation, abode, as a city or country, Matt. 23. 38 acpierai vfuu 6 oTkos v- ficop eprjfjLos. c) meton. a household, family, those who live together in a house, Luke 10. 5 elpr\vr\ rep titucp rovrep, Acts 10. 2: including also the idea of household affairs, &c. 7. 10, 1 Tim. 3. 4. Fig. 6 oIkos rod OLKOVfltVY) 309 okveoj @eov the household of God, i. e. the Christian church, Christians, 1 Tim. 3. 15 iv oKkw &eov, Tins iofrlv 4kk\t)- tria &€ov, Heb. 10. 21: so of the Jewish church, 3. 2, 5. d) meton. family, lineage, posterity, descended from one head or ancestor, Luke 1. 27 €j oXkov AafiiS : by Hebraism extended to a whole people, nation, olKos'lo-paTiA house or people of Israel Matt. 10. 6*, Luke 1. 33, Heb. 8. 8. olKovfi,ej/r], tjs, 7) (olKeco), sc.yrj, the inhabited earth, the world, a) pr. as inhabited by Greeks, and later by Greeks and Romans; hence (a) the Roman empire, Acts 17. 6, 24. 5 rdis 'lovfiaiois ro7s Kara r7]v oIkov/j.6- vtjv. (/3) of Palestine and the adja- cent countries, Luke 2. 1 aiioypd- z>. olKovpyos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (oIkos, , 7]- [xipa], an eighth-day person, Phil. 3. 5 irepLTO/Lirj dnTar)iJL€gos as to circum- cision an eighth-day man, i. e. circum- cised on the eighth day. bur <*>, ot, at, rd, indec, card. num. eight, Luke 2. 21. oXeOpos, ov, 6 (oXXv/j.l), destruction, ruin, death, 1 Cor. 5. 5 : of divine punishment, 1 Thess. 5. 3. oALyoTTKTTos, ov, 6, t), adj. {bxiyos, it'icttis), of little faith, incredulous, Matt. 6. 30, 8. 26, 14. 31. o Xiyos, 7], op, little, pr. opp. ofiroXiis. a) of number, small, in N. T. only pi. bxiyoi, ai,a,few, Matt. 7. 14 bxi- yoL oi evpicncovres avr^v, 25. 21, Luke 12. 48 SaQTjcreTaL bxiyas sc. irXTjyds, Heb. 12. 10 irgbs bxiyas 7) fie pas '. hence 1 Pet. 5. 12 Bl bxiycav eypa^a briefly, b) of magnitude, amount, little, small, in N. T. only sing., Luke 7. 47 bxiyov acpierai, or bxiyov may here be an adv., comp. in d. ; Acts 12. 18 rdpaxos ovk bxiyos, 15. 2, 1 Tim. 4. 8 irpbs bxiyov oocpiXifAos pro- fitable for little: hence Eph. 3. 3 iv bxiycp Trpoeygaif/a in brief, briefly, c) of time, little, short, brief, Acts 14. 28 xpopop ovk bxiyov, Jam. 4. 14 irpbs bxiyov sc. -y^qovov : so iv bxiyco sc. Xpo'vy Acts 26. 28. d) neut. bxiyov as adv., spoken of space, amount, time, &c. Mark 1.19 irpofias bxiyov, 6. 31, Luke 7. 47 ayairS. bxiyov, Rev. 17. 10 bxiyov avrbv de? fie?vai. oXtyoipvxos, ov, 6, t), adj. (bxiyos, ipvxv)> low-spirited, faint-hearted, 1 Thess. 5. 14. oXiycogew, So, f. i)(Ta> foil, by dat. and infin. Acts 2. 30 on opKco ctfxocrev avrce 6 ®ebs naOicraL : foil, by accus. and dat. 7. 17 rr]s iirayyeXias iis cofxotrev 6 ©ebs rep' A(3padjx, where fjs is by attraction for r,v : so with Trpos riva. Luke 1.73 opKov bv cojxocre irpbs 'Afigadfi. 6 /xoOv/xadov, adv. (bixbdv/xos, fr. b/xos, Qvfxos), with the same mind, with one accord, all together, Acts 1. 14. bfxoid^co, f. daco (ofxoios), to be like, intrans. Mark 14. 70 rj \a\id crov 6fjL0id£ei. b/xoioiradrjs, eos, ovs, 6, 7), adj. (#- jjlolos, irdQos), like- affected, suffering like things, i. e. of like nature, affec- tions, condition ; hence genr. = like unto, with dative, Acts 14. 15 rifxels 6/j.oLOTradels icr/xev vju?v avOpumoi, Jam. 5. 17. e 6/xoios, a, ov (b/xos), once ofxoios fern. Rev. 4. 3, — like, resembling, foil, by dat. a) genr., in external form and appearance, John 9. 9, Rev. 1. 13 ftfxoiov vied avQpdoTtov, v. 15: in kind or nature, Acts 17. 29, Gal. 5. 21: in conduct, character, Matt. 11. 16 : in condition, circumstances, 13. 31, saep. b) =just like, equal, the same with ; in kind or nature, Jude 7 rbv o/xoiov rovrois rpoirov. in con- duct, character, once with gen. John 8. 55 eaofiai ojxolos v/xcov \pevcrr7]s : in authority, dignity, power, Matt. 22. 39, Rev. 13. 4. 6jj.oi6rr]s, rjros, r\ (ojuolos), likeness, similitude, Heb. 4. 15, 7. 15. b/xoioco, co, f. cocrco (ojxoios), to make like, with ace. and dat., pass. aor. 1 co/xoicoOrjv, to be or become like, with dat. a) genr. only pass. ; in exter- nal form, Acts 14. 11 01 6eol ojuol- codevres av6pco7rois : in conduct, cha- racter, Matt. 6. 8 : in condition, cir- cumstances, Heb. 2. 17 ro?s ade\cpo7s b/xoicodrjuai: once foil, by cos, Rom. 9. 29 cosTo/xoppa av cofxoLcodrjjxev. b) in comparisons, to liken, compare, pass, to be likened, be like. Matt. 7. 24 b/xoicoaco avrbv avBpl 0~lV VfiaS, 27. 44, 1 Pet. 4. 14, Rom. 15. 3. b) spec, to reproach with any thing, = to upbraid, chide; with ace. of pers. and on, Matt. 11. 20 rore rjpl-aTo ovsi- Sl^eiv ras ttoXels on ov /jLerevSrjcrav : with ace. of thing for which, Mark 16. 14 ttjv a-Kio~nav avTwv : absol. to upbraid, sc. with benefits conferred, James 1. 5. df€i$icr tios, ov, 6 (ov e & ifa), reproach, reviling, contumely, Rom. 15. 3 ol 6- veihiGfiol toov 6veLdt^6vTcav o~e, 1 Tim. 3. 7, Heb. 10. 33, 11. 26 tov oveib. rod Xp. reproach like that of Christ. oveidos, €os, ovs, to, pr. fame, name, report, good or bad ; usually, and in N. T., ill-fame, i. e. reproach, disgrace, Luke 1. 25 a<£eAe?*> to ovglSos jjlov i. e. for sterility. 'Ovrjcr l/ulos, ov, 6 (ovivr\^i, pr. * pro- fitable'), Onesimus, pr. name of a slave of Philemon, converted under Paul's preaching at Rome, and sent back by him to Philemon with an epistle, Col. 4. 9, Philem. 10. 'OvrjcrlcpopoQ ^Ovycriepopos, ov, 6(6vrj(ris, cpepco, ~pr. * profit-bringing'), Onesiphorus, pr. name of a Christian at Ephesus, 2 Tim. 1. 16, 4. 19. ovik6s, r), 6v (ovos), pertaining to an ass, Matt. 18. 6; see julvAos. bvlvrj/ni, f. bvrjcrec, to be of use, to pro- fit; in N. T. only mid. bvivafxai, aor. 2 opt. bvai/nrjv, to have profit ov joy, with gen. of ov from any one, Philem. 20 rca, €70; crou bvai/j.rjv. ovo/na, aros, to, a name, i.e. the pro- per name or appellation of a person, &c. a) pr. and genr., Matt. 10. 2 revv 8c65. airocrroXeov ra bvofiard icrri | radra, Luke 1. 63, Rev. 13. 1 vvofxa f$Aacr a.), Acts 1. 15 r)v oxAos bvopLareov. b) implying authority, e. g. ' to come or to do any thing in or by the name of any one,' i.e. using his name, as his messenger, envoy, represen- tative, by his authority, with his sanction ; iv bvofxari tlvos (see iv 3. C. £.), Acts 4. 7 iv Troiq dvvdpLei rj iv iroiep bvS/aari, Matt. 21. 9 d ipxojxevos iv bv. Kvpiov, John 10. 25 iv tw ov. rod irargbs, Mark 16. 17 iv rep bv. jxov Sai/uovia iKfiaXovcri, Acts 3. 6 iv rep bv. 'I. Xp. [Xeyeo cot,] eyeipe, 9. 27, alre7v iv tw bv. 'I?? Kc ^ vttcpbs el, i. e. thou art said to live, thou livest in name only. d) emphat. rb uvofxa rod ®eod, rod Kvpiov, rod Xpiarov, &c. the name of God, of Christ, as a periphrasis for God himself, Christ himself, in all their being, attributes, relations, manifestations; genr. Matt. 28. 19 ficLTrri^ovres alirovs els rb 6vo t ua rov irarpbs Kal rov vlov /ecu rov ayiov irvev/jiaros (see fiairri^eo 2. a. /3.). Spec, (a) of God, where his name is said to be hallowed, revealed, in- voked, honoured, and the like, Matt. 6. 9 ayiacrOrireo rb ovo/jlo. crov, i. e. * all that the name of God includes, God himself in all his attributes and re- lations;' Luke 1. 49 dyiov rb ovofia avrov, John 12. 28, 17. 6 ecpavepwaa crov rb 6vo/jLa roh avdp., Rom. 9. 17: after i-rriKaXeoo, Acts 2. 21, Rom. 10. 13: of praise, homage, 15. 9 rev bvo/jLari crov \J/aAo>, Heb. 6. 10: so Matt. 28. 19 : Acts 15. 14 Xa,Be7v e£ idvoov Aabv rep bvofxarL avrov, i. e. 1 in honour of his name, of himself :' John 17. 11 rrjprjcrov avrovs iv rep bvofxari crov, i.e. ' in the knowledge and observance, enjoyment of thy name,' of thyself; vice versa Rom. 2. 24 rb ov. rod &eod di v/xas jSXacr- epr)juLe?rai. (y8) of Christ, as the Mes- siah, where his name is said to be honoured, revered, believed on, in- E E ' y ovo fiasco 314 OTTUJb) voked, and the like, Acts 19. 17. ejxeyaXvvero rb ovo/ma rov Kvpiov 'Itj- aov, Phil. 2. 10, 2 Thess. 1. 12, Rom. 1. 5, Matt. 12. 21 ev rep bv. avrov edvrj eXiriovai, John 1. 12 reus Tricr- revovcriv els rb ovojxa avrov, 2. 23 : after eiriKaAeto, Acts 9. 21 ; after fiairrlfa, e. g. els rb ovofxa rov k. 3 l7](TOV 8. 16, £. 67Tt t$ ov. 'I. 2. 38, £. eV rep bv. rov k. 10. 48 (see fiair- ri^co 2. a. j8.), comp. Rom. 6. 3 j3arr. els Xpicrrov. (Hence by antith. also pair, els rb ov. UavAov 1 Cor. 1. 13.) Where benefits are said to be re- ceived in or through the name of Christ, John 20. 31 e iva iriarevovres farjv ex 7 l T€ * v T< £ bvojJiari avrov, Acts 4. 10, 30 : where any thing is done in Ms name, i. e. ' in and through him,' through faith in him, Eph. 5. 20 evxapicrrovvres ev rep bv. rov k. 'I. Xg. rep Qeep Ka\ irarpi, where it is ' = 5i 5 avrov, e. g. Col. 3. 17 irdvra [7roi6?T6] ev bv. tcvpiov 'l., €L»%api(r- rovvres re£ ©ecp Ka\ it. tii avrov. Es- pec. the name of Christ stands for Christ as the head of the gospel- dispensation, = Christ and his cause, Acts 8. 12 evayy eXi^ofjievos ra . . . rov bv. 'Irjo-ov Xp., 9. 15, Matt. 18. 20 (rvvrfffievoi elsrb e/nbv ovojxa (see els 3. d. a.) : so where evils and suffer- ings are endured Bia rb ovo^a rov Xp., Matt. 10. 22 ixiaovfxevoL dia rb 6vo/xd fjiov i. e. * on account of me and my cause,' as believing on me, John 15. 21 ; 4v bv. Xp. 1 Pet. 4. 14 ; evetcev rod bv. Xp. Matt. 19. 29 ; vnep rod bvo/jL. Xp. Acts 5. 41 : or where one opposes and blasphemes rb 6- vofxa rov Xp. 26. 9. (7) of the Holy Spirit, Matt. 28. 19, see d. init. bvojJid^Q), fut. dcrcc (ovofia), to name, call by name, trans, a) genr. and foil, by ovofxa, to name the name of anyone, to call or pronounce his name, with 67ri riva Acts 19. 13 : also to call upon, invoke, profess the name of any one, 2 Tim. 2. 19 nas 6 bvop.d(ccv rb ovofxa Kvpiov. Pass, to be named, i. e. to be mentioned, heard of, known, Rom. 15. 20 ftirov uvofxaerOr] Xpicrros, i. e. where Christ is already known and professed ; Eph. 5. 3 /xride bvo- /j.a£eo~6eo ev vfXLV let it not be so much as named among you, i. e. let it not exist even in name ; 1 Cor. 5. 1. b) in the sense of to call, i. e. to give a name or appellation, with double ace. Luke 6. 13, 14 ov nal 03v6\xatre Uerpov. Pass. 1 Cor. 5. 11 ; foil, by eK rivos, to be named from or after any one, Eph. 3. 15. ovos, ov, 6, r), an ass, male or female, Matt. 21. 2, 5, 7. ovrws, adv. (&v), really, truly, in very deed, Mark 11. 32 'Sri ovrecs irpoepr)rr}s r)v, Gal. 3. 21 : with the art. 7} ovrecs as adj. real, true, ITim. 5. 3, 5, 16. o£os, eos, ovs, r6 (b^vs), pr. sharp- wine, vinegar, also genr. vinegar, sour wine,posca, vinum culpatumi.e. cheap poor wine, which mixed with water constituted a common drink^espec. for the poorer classes and soldiers : mingled with myrrh or bitter herbs it was given to persons about to be executed in order to stupify them, so in N. T. genr. Matt. 27. 48 Aa- fiecv criroyyov Tr\r)o~as re o£ovs, Luke 23. 36 ; also Matt. 27. 34 o£os fxera Xo?^r)s fxejULiy/xevov, = ecrfiypvicrfievov olvov Mark 15. 23. bi-vs, eta, v, sharp, keen, a) pr. hav- ing a sharp edge, po/xcpala, Speiravov, Rev. 1. 16, 14. 14. b) quick, swift, since the idea of sharpness, keen- ness, implies also eagerness, vehe- mence, Rom. 3. 15 bi;e?s ol ir6des avrecv. birr), rjs, r), an opening, hole, e.g. a fissure in the earth, rocks, &c. Heb. 11. 38 ; a fountain, Jam. 3. 11. oiritrQev, adv. (6it is), pr. from behind; in N. T. only of place, behind, after, at the back of any person or thing, a) absol. Mark 5. 27 eXQovcra ev rep ox^cp oiriaOev i. e. ' from behind ;' Rev. 4. 6, 5. 1 fiifiXiov yeyga^/xevov eerooBev Kal oiriaQev a scroll written within and on the back. b) with genit. as prep., behind, after, Matt. 15. 23 Kpd^ei oTiadev r)/xwv, Luke 23. 26. birtcrco, adverb (fats), behind, back, backivards, both of place and time. a) absol., in N. T. of place only, Luke 7. 38 erraera birierw, Matt. 24. 18 ^7 eiricrperpdrco biriaco i. e. to his house. With the art. ra oTrlcco pr. things behind, and els ra oTricrtc — backward, back; airepx- *ls ra bitiaeo to go back, fall back, pr. John 18. 6, bir\i£ii) 315 OTTU)C fig. from a teacher 6. 66 ; fikeTroo ei? rd 07r. Luke 9. 62 ; arpecpofxai els ra. ott. to turn back i. e. about, John 20. 14; eTTiarpeipdroi els ra. ott. to turn back i.e. to one's house, Mark 13. 16 : fig. Phil. 3. 14 rd oiriaco eTTiXav- Qav6p.ei>os i. e. former pursuits and acquirements, b) as prep. foil, by gen., spoken both of place and time, (a) of place, behind, after ; place where, Rev. 1. 10 fjicovaa biriaoo fxov I. a. e. b) fig. to see, i. e. to perceive with the mind, senses, &c. (a) genr. to be aware of, to observe, with accus. and part., Acts 8. 23 els avvdea/xov afiiKlas opw o~e ovra : foil, by on Jam. 2. 24. (/3) of things, to see and know, i. e. to come to know, to learn, John 3. 11 ecogaKapev paprvpodfiev, v. 32, 8. 38 : in the sense of to understand, Col. 2. 18 & pr] ecaganev ififiarevcov, Rom. 15. 21 parall. with (rvvirj/JLL. c) by Hebr. to see, i. e. to experi- ence ; of good, to attain to, to enjoy, John 3. 36 ovk otyerai (jjor)v. d) absol. to see to it, to take care, take heed, only in imperat. phrases : (a) Heb. 8. 5 oga ydp, (prjcrL, iroir)o"ns irdvra, strictly for e 6pa tineas. Else- where only as followed by pA\ or its compounds or an equivalent phrase, ftpa pA\, Spare pi), take heed lest, be- ware ; with subjunct. Matt. 8. 4 opa fjL-nBevl efa-ns, 1 Thess. 5. 15 Spare /at) ris KaKbv airohto, Rev. 19. 10 opa pi) sc. Troifjs: with imperat. Matt. 9. 30, 24. 6 : so before another like imperative, foil, by air6, = beware of, 16. 6 Spare Kal irpoo~ex €T€ &' iro T7 ) s Cw, Mark 8. 15, Luke .12. 15. (0) fut. o~v oxpei, vpels 6\pecr0e, see thou to it, look ye to it, a milder form for the imperat., Matt. 27. 4, 24. e) pass., aor. 1 &v re eldes, &v [rovrcvv a] re b(pdr)o~opai o~oi a witness of what thou seest, and of what I will yet cause thee to see, — better perhaps, of those things [as to] which I will hereafter appear unto thee. 00797, r)s, 7] (bpydco, bpeyco), pr. ' the native character, disposition, tem- per of mind,' impulse, impetus; hence genr. and in N. T. passion, i. e. any violent commotion of mind, indig- nation, anger, wrath, especially as including the desire of vengeance, punishment, and therein differing from 6vp6s. a) pr. and genr., Mark 3. 5 irepifS\ei\)dp.evos avrovs per bp- yrjs i. e. indignantly, Rom. 12. 19, Eph. 4. 31 : also for irascibleness, fretfulness, 1 Tim. 2. 8, Jam. 1. 19, 20. Spoken of God, as implying utter abhorrence of sin, and aver- sion to those who live in it, Rom. 9. 22, Heb. 3. 1 1. b) meton. wrath, as including the idea of punishment ; as the penalty of law, Rom. 4. 15 6 vopos bgyrjv Karecyd^erai, 13. 4, 5 : also of the punitive wrath of God, the divine judgments to be inflicted upon the wicked, airb rrjs peWovo"ns bpyrjs Matt. 3. 7, 1 Thess. 1. 10, bpyrj ©eov air* ovpavov Rom. 1. 18, 0/777; ev r)pepa bpyrjs 2. 5 ; so Luke 21. 23, John 3! 36, Rom. 2. 8, 9. 22 aKevrj 6pyi£(o 318 r 9 opKt 4 d) bpyr)s, Eph. 2. 3 tskvcl tpixrei bpyrjs, 5. 6 ; Rev. 16. 19 rb TroTTjpiov rov 6t- vov rod 6v[jlov rr\s opyrjs, see Bvfxbs. 6pyi£oo, f. tcrco (bpyr)), to make angry, provoke; in N. T. only pass, or mid. opyi&jLicu, aor. 1 a>gyio~6r)v, to be or become angry, provoked, &c, absol. Matt. IS. 34, 22. 7; Eph. 4. 26bpyl- fecrde Kal p.r) afiapTavere, i. e. if an- gry, suppress your anger, so as not to sin : foil, by dat. iras 6 bgyi^Sfxe- vo's Top aSeAcpop avrov Matt. 5. 22 ; with iwi run, Rev. 12. 17. bgyiKos, 7], ov (bpyij), prone to anger, irascible, Tit. 1. 7. bpyvid, as, ?; (bpiyoo), a fathom, pr. the space which one can measure by extending the arms laterally, Acts 27. 28. bpeyoo, f. |o>, to reach or stretch out ; in N. T. only mid. bg&yofxai, to stretch one's self, to reach after any thing, and hence fig. to long after, try to gain, desire, with gen. Heb. 11. 16 KpziTTovos bqiyovrai sc. irarpldos, 1 Tim. 3. 1 : by impl. to indulge in, to love, 6. 10. bpeivos, t), 6v (opos), mountain, i.e. found on mountains, wild ; in N. T. mountainous, t) bpeivf) sc. x&P 0, moun- tainous country, Luke 1, 39, 65. opei- is, eoos, t) (bgeyoo), pr. a reaching after, fig. longing, lust, Rom. 1. 27. bpBoiroSeoo, 6o, f. tjcoo (bpBos, irovs), pr. to foot it straight, to walk straight, fig. to live uprightly, ovk bpBoirob s ovo~i irpbs Tj)v a\7}Beiav Gal. 2. 14. 6p96s, r), bv, straight, right, a) pr. upright, erect, Acts 14. 10 avd(TT7}Bi bpBos. b) horizontally, straight and level, not crooked or uneven, fig. Heb. 12. 13 rpoxias bpBas 7rot^craTe. 6p8orofj.4co, co, f. 7)0*00 (bpBorbfios, fr. opBos, t€/jlj/co), to cut straight, divide right; hence bpBoTop.e7v b§6v, Lat. viam recte secare, pr. to cut a straight way, i. e. to make one's way straight and right, to direct him; later also intrans. to make one's self a right way, i. e. to go straight or right; in N. T. fig. to go the right way, proceed aright, 2 Tim. 2. 15 bpBorofxovvTa rov \6yov rr)s a\7)9etas rightly proceeding as to the word of life, by impl. = ' rightly and skilfully teaching the word of life.' bpBpi^oo, f. lo~Go (opBpos), io rise early, do any thing early in the morning, prsegn. Luke 21. 38 ttus b Xabs lap- Bpi£e Trpbs avrbv iv rop iepop. < bpBpivos, 7), 6v (opBgos), morning, early, Rev. 22. 16 text. rec. opBpios, a, ov (opBpos), morning, early, matutinus, as adv. Luke 24. 22 yevo- p.€vaL opBpiai M rb p.vr\p.eiov. opBpos, ov, b (kindred with opvvfii, oqBcli), morning, day-break, pr. the time before and about day-break, while one still needs a light; but later also including the morning twilight until near sunrise, a) pr. Luke 24.1 opBgov fiaBeos, comp. John 20. 1. b) =€tts or tjoos, morning, twi- light, dawn, John 8. 2 opBgov iraXiv irapeyevero els rb Upov, Acts 5. 21. bpB&s, adv. (bpBbs), straight, right, i. e. erectly ; in N. T. of manner, rightly, correctly, pr. Mark 7. 35 eAccAei bpBoos : fig. in a moral sense, Luke 7. 43 bpBoos Zkqwols, 10. 28, 20. 21. optica, fut. icrco (opos), to bound, make or set a boundary ; in N. T. and usu- ally to mark out definitely, i. e. to determine, appoint, constitute, foil, by ace. of thing, Heb. 4. 7 riva bplfet. 7]/j.epav, Acts 17. 26 ; part. perf. pass. oopio~/j.4vos, determined, decreed, Luke 22. 22, Acts 2. 23 ; — by ace. of pers., as appointed to an office or station, 4v avdpl 0} \%v\ tipicre 17. 31 ; pass., with a noun of office, &c. in appo- sit., avrbs iartv b oopifffxivos virb rov &eov KpiTTjs (govtow 10. 42 ; so Rom. 1. 4 rov oqlgBsvtos vlov®eov (comp. Phil. 2. 8 sq. and Eph. 1. 20 sq.), — others, declared, publicly set forth, but against the usus loquendi : with inf. Acts 11. 29 o%pio*av eKaaros . . . TT€fJL\f/ai. ttpiov, ov, to (opos), a bound, border ; in N. T. only pi. ra Spia, the borders. a) prop, the borders of a land, the frontiers, Matt. 19. 1 els ra '6gia tt)s 'lovdaias. b) meton. and by Hebr. for a space within certain bounda- ries, region, territory, district, Matt. 2. 16 eV Bt]B\€efjL Kal iv irao'i ro7s bpi- 01s avrrjs, 8< 34, 15. 22, 39. bgKi(o), f. ivoo (Sptcos), to put to an oath, to make swear, with ace. ; in N. T. to adjure, with double ace, of opKog 319 0C y ?/, O person whom and by whom, Mark 5. 7 SpKifa ere rbv Qe6v, Acts 19. 13, 1 Thess. 5. 27. upKos, ov, 6, an oath, Matt. 14. 7: meton. what is promised with an oath, 5. 33 airoddoaeis r<£ Kvpicp rovs fpKOVS o~ov. dpKa)/jLoo~ia, as, rj (opKco/uLoreoo, fr. ftp/cos, 6jj.j/ufjLi), pr. the swearing of an oath, the taking of an oath, i. e. by impl. an oath, Heb. 7. 20. dp /.id oo, So, f. rjeco (6pjj.r]) % pr. to make to rush on, to impel, incite, trans. ; but more usually and in N. T. in- trans. to rush on, to move forwards impetuously, foil, by eVi riva, Acts 7. 57 cbp/n-no-av eV avr6v : with eXs ti, 19. 29 els rb Qearpov. Sp/j.7], rjs, r) (opvvfJLi), a rushing on, onset, impetus, Acts 14. 5: fig. of the mind, impulse, purpose, will, James 3. 4. op/xTj/bLa, aros, r6 (oQfxdoo), pr. an impetuous movement, a rushing on ; hence, by impl., impetus, violence, as dat. of manner, Rev. 18. 21 0^77- ixan fiK-ndrjo-erai ( with violence.' opveov, ov, to (opvis), a bird, fowl ; carnivorous, Rev. 18. 2, 19. 17. 6pvi.s, 160s, 6, 7), a bird, fowl, genr. ; in N. T. only of poultry, the hen, gallina, Matt. 23. 37. 6 p 06 e via, as, i) (bpoBereoo, fr. opos, ri6r}fu.i), pr. a setting bounds, meton. a bound, limit, Acts 17. 26. oqos, eos, ovs, r6, pi. ra 0^77, gen. rfav bpeoov, a mountain, hill, Matt. 5. 1 avefi-n els rb opos, saep. ; so -rb opos rb KaKovfAevov eXaiSov. Proverbially, to remove mountains is = ' to accom- plish great and difficult things,' 1 Cor. 13. 2. 6 pi> era- co, f. £oo, to dig, dig out, with accus. Matt. 21. 33 &pvt,ev eV avr$ Xrjvov: absol. 25. 18. opepavos, 7], 6v (kindr. with 6gs • fig. of disciples without a master, John 14. 18. opxecc, So, fut. t)o~(jo (kindr. with oq- vvfjii), to take or lift up, raise aloft ; earlier and more usual mid. bpxe- ofiai, f. ycro/Jiai, to leap sc. by rule, to dance, intrans. Matt. 11. 17 r)v\r)o~a- fxev i/fuv, Kal ovk Sopxwao'Be, 14. 6. '6 s, '{], '6, gen. ov, f/s, ov, originally a demonstrative pronoun, this, that; but in Attic and later usage mostly the postpositive article, or relative pronoun, who, which, what, that. I. as a DEMONSTRATIVE PRO- NOUN, this, that, only in distinctions and distribution, with fxev . . . 5e ; ts fxev . . . ts 8e that one . . . this one, the one . . . the other, &c, less frequent in Attic than 6 fxev ... 6 5e, but equally common with it in later writers and N. T. ; 2 Cor. 2. 16 oh fxev . . . oTs 5c to the one... to the other; Matt. 21. 35 ov fiev efteipav, bv Se aireKTeivav one . . . another ; 13. 8 b (xev ... 8e, 25. 15, saep. Further, bs fxev . . . &XXos §e Matt. 13. 4 sq., ts p.ev . . . b\XXos 5e . . . erepos 5e 1 Cor. 12. 8 sq., b {lev . . . Kal ereoov Luke 8. 5 sq. II. as the postpositive article, or relative pronoun, who, which, what, that. The construction with the relative strictly implies two clauses ; in the first of which there should stand with the verb a noun (the antecedent), and in the second the corresponding relative, each in the case which the verb of its own clause demands, the relative also agreeing with the antecedent in gender and number : but the form and power of the relative are much varied, both in construction and in signification, as well as by its con- nexion with other particles. 1. in construction, a) as to gender, the relative agrees regularly with its antecedent, Matt. 2. 9 6 ao-TTjo bv eldov, Luke 5. 3, John 6. 51 : so where it relates to a remoter antecedent, 1 Cor. 1. 8 bs fiefiaiooaei vfjJxs i. e. 6 &eos v. 4, comp. v. 9. But from this rule there are two depar- tures in form : (a) where the relat. with the verb to be, &c. conforms in gender to the following noun, Gal. 3. 16 crirepfxari o~ov, os ecri Xpicrros, Eph. 1. 14, 6. 17 fJidxa-Lpav, e 6 eVn prj/ma ®eov, 1 Tim. 3. 15. (0) where, by the constructio ad sensum, the re- lative takes the gender implied in the antecedent, and not that of its external form, Rom. 9. 23 sq. o~Keirn eXeovs, b\ TrporfroijULacrev . . . ovs Kal c- KaXeo-ev, Gal. 4. 19, Phil. 2. 15, 2 Pet. 3. 16 ev irdcrais ra?s eiricTToXdiS [_=ypdfjLixao-i], ivoh icrX. So '6 often OQ, ?/, O 320 ti ft n oc? rj y o refers to a masc. or fern, antecedent, taken in the general sense of thing; in explanations, Matt. 1. 23 'E/nfiav- otnJA, # eo-Tt ktA, 27. 33, Mark 3. 17, 12. 42 Ae7rra 8vo, o eo~Ti KodpdvTTjs, 15. 16; also where e 6 refers to a whole preceding clause, Mark 15. 34, 1 John 2. 8. b) as to number, the relat. agrees regularly with its antecedent; and the departures from this rule are rare, e. g. relat. pi. after an ante- ced. sing, collect. Phil. 2. 15 ev /n4(Ta> yeveas ortcoAias, ev oTs v [&] ewpaKacriv, 23. 41 &l-ia [e/ceiV- IJLtv, ovxl Koivwvia ; (2) where the antecedent itself is attracted over into the clause of the relative, and stands after it in the proper- case of the relative, Mark 6. 16 bv ey ^evKrOco/jiev Mv&(T ^eviaOoofiev, Rom. 6. 17, Philem. 10, 1 John 2. 25, Rev. 17. 8 fiXeirovToov for fiXeirovTes. (3) this transposition may also take place w T hen the antecedent would already stand in the same case with the relative, John 11. 6 efxeivev ev § $v tStto) for ev t6ttco § fy, Matt. 7. 2 ev § KpifActTt Kpiv€T€ for ev Kpi- fiaTi $, 24. 44. Here belongs the adverbial phrase tv TpSirov, nad* bv TQOTTQV, for KCLTCl Tp6lTOV '6v, pV. * in the manner which, in the same man- ner as,' and hence == as, Matt. 23. 37, Acts 15. 11. (7) often the case of the relative depends on a preposition with which the verb is construed. (1) genr. Matt. 3. 17 o vios y.ov, ev $ evSonrjaa, 10. 11, 11. 10 ovtos eo~Ti irepl ov ye- ypaiTTai, Rom. 10. 14, 1 Cor. 8. 6 eTs ®ebs 6 Tra.T'hp, ef ov to, irdvTOL. (2) sometimes the prep, which stands with the anteced. is repeated before the relative, John 4. 53 ev ttJ &pa ev ?? el-rev, Acts 7. 4, 20. 18 : more commonly, when the prep, stands before the antecedent, it is omitted before the relative, Matt. 24. 50 ev 7]fJLepa f ov irpoffSoKa,, Luke 1. 25, 12. 46, Acts 13. 2 els rb epyov, b iroocr- KeKXrjiucLL avTOvs. (3) by attraction the relative is put with the prepo- sition belonging to the omitted an- tecedent, comp. c. a., John 6. 29 'iva Trio~Tevo~7iTe els bv aireGTeiXev enetvos for els tovtov '6v, 19. 37, Rom. 14. 22, 1 Cor. 7.1. 5) sometimes the relative is not dependent on the verb, but on some noun connected with the verb, and then the relative is put in the geni- oc, r/, o 321 tive, Matt. 3. 11 ov ovk eifil Uavbs ra vTro$r}/jLaTa Pao-Tdacu, v. 12 ov rb tttvov, Mark 14. 32, Luke 13. 1 wv rb at/ma, John 1. 27, 4. 46. d) as to position; here the relative with its clause regularly follows the antecedent, as in most of the pre- ceding examples : but, for the sake of emphasis, the relative clause may be put first, especially where a de- monstr., as avrds, ovtos, &c. follows, Matt. 26. 48 ov av $1X7)0-00, abrSsJcr- ti, John 3. 26 bs r)v /jLera aov, ovtos PawTi^i, Heb. 13. 1 1. In both these positions, the antecedent, espec the demonstr. pron. avrSs, ovtos, e/ce?- vos, is very frequently omitted, so that the relative then stands like Engl, what for that which, he who, &c. comp. c. a. ; genr. Matt. 13. 17 aKovcrai & aKovere for ravra a, 14. 7, Mark 2. 24, ssep. So in the inverted position, Matt. 7. 2, 10. 38 os ovAafi- fidvtl, OVK CCTTL fJLOV tl£*OS, 13. 12 b ex^i apefoerai, 19. 6, John 8. 38 iyw t> kwQaKa AaAw. Here too belongs the elliptic use of '6 with its clause before another proposition, in the sense of as to that, in that, quod at- tinet ad, the corresponding tovt %g- ti, tovt io-Ti c 6ti, or the like, being omitted before the latter clause, Rom. 6.10 b yap airedave, ttj ajxapTLa. air46av€V icpdwal-' b 5e £77, £r} t<$ Qecp, Gal. 2. 20. 2. in signification. The rela- tive, in strictness, serves simply to introduce a dependent clause, and mark its close relation to the lead- ing proposition, as Matt. 2. 9 6 acr- ttiq, bv elfiov iv tt) avaToXfj, irporffev avTovs : but in common use it was employed in a wider extent, both as a general connective particle, and also sometimes as implying purpose, result, cause, or the like, which would properly be expressed by a conjunc- tion : for the sense what, that which, he who, see 1. d. a) as a general connective. (a) genr. John 4. 46, 11.2^? Magta i) aAenf/aca Tbv Kvpiov fJLvpa), i)$ 6 ab*€\' I Phil. 3. 12, iv oh=iv tov- tois 5e Luke 12. 1, els o = els tovto 5e Col. 1. 29: this is rare in early Greek writers, but more frequent in later ones. (7) in the formula bv TpSirov, which see above, 1. c. /3. 3. b) as implying purpose, = 'iva, Matt. 11. 10 a7ro0-T€AAa> Tbv ayye\6v fMov, bs KCLTaffKevdcreL ttjv odov cov. c) as marking result, event, &c. = COO-T6, Luke 5. 21 tls iaTiv ovtos, bs AaAe? /3\aa(p7)fxias, 7. 49 bs Kcd ajiap- Tias a(pirjai. d) as implying cause, ground, a reason, &c. = otl, because, Luke 8. 13 ovtol pt(av ovk ex ov otirpbs Kaipbv irio'T€vovo~i i Lat. ut qui, = because, since, &c. ; 4. 18 : so in the formulas avO* uv, e' §, see olvt'i 2. d., iirl II. 3. c. 5. e) once €>' % in direct interrog. for M rt t Matt. 26. 50 eratpe, ec/> s b irdpei ; f ) includ- ing the notion of a particle of time, as #Te, tiTav, Col. 1.6,9 ac/>' i)s ^ue- Q' i)s = curb tt)s 7]/jl. or copas frre Luke 7. 45, 2 Pet. 3. 4, see an 6 II. b. : so &XQ L % s ^M e p a ^j &XP IS °^' see &XP 1 I. b. ; iv cp, see iv 2. a. ; ecus ov, see ecus II. 1. b. ; ^XQ LS °^» see h^XP 1 I. b. )8. g) neut. genit. ov as adv. of place, where, (a) pr. Luke 4. 16 ov i\v Tedpa/jL/jLevos, 23. 53, Acts 1. 13, Col. 3. 1, fig. Rom. 4. 15, 5. 20; so with eice? emphatic corresponding, Matt. 18. 20 ov e«Vl Svo 7} rpek, e/ceT zlfxi, 2 Cor. 3. 17: with prepositions, €irdv(c ov Matt. 2. 9 ; e| ov whence, Phil. 3. 20. (/3) in attraction with verbs of motion, for whither, as in English often where, Luke 10. 1 els iraaav ttoXlv kcu t6ttov, ov efxeWev avTbs fpxeo-dai, 22. 10, 24. 28, Matt. 28. 16: so ou idv whithersoever, 1 Cor. 16. 6. 3. connected with other particles, (a) bs &v, bs idv, whosoever, Matt. 5. 21,19. ()8)os7e, see 7e Lb. (7) bs dr)7roT€, see 5^7tot€. (5) ftairep ivho indeed, who namely, == os, but stronger and more definite, Mark 1 5. 6 eva Becfiiov, ovirep t)tovvto i. e. * the very one whom they demanded.' OCTCIKLQ 322 OCTTLQ 6 dr}crav, Mark 3. 10, Acts 4. 6, 34 ; neut. Luke 12. 3 ocra £v rfj crKorta efrrare, John 15. 14, Acts 9. 39 : preceded by irdvrcs, where irdvres ocroi is s= ocnu, but stronger, Matt. 13. 46, 22. 10: with ovros or abr6s corresponding, Rom. 8. 14 ocroi . . . ovroi elcriv, Gal. 6. 12 ; John 1. 12 tier ol iXafiov avr6v, edceKev avrois, Gal. 6. 16: with &v, as ocros &v, ocros idv, whosoever, whatsoever, Matt. 18. 18 ocra eav $f)crr)T€ iirl rrjs yrjs, Mark 6. 11 ocroi av firj Sej-oov- rai v/jias, John 11. 22, Rev. 3. 19; strengthened by itdvrcs, Matt. 7. 12, Acts 3. 22. (7) neut. tiffa by impl. expresses also admiration, how many and great things, as in Engl, what things = what great things ; Acts 9. 13 ticra KaKa eiroirjcrc rots ayiois o~ov } v. 16, 15. 12 ocra eiroirjcrev 6 &ebs cryj- fxela : so genr. of great or unusual deeds, Mark 6. 30, Luke 4. 23, John 21. 25 ; of benefits conferred, Mark 3.8, 5. 19, Acts 14. 27. d) of measure, degree, extent, (a) before a comparative, Kad* ocrov . . . Kara rocrovrov by how much . . . by so much, Heb. 7. 20, 22 ; ticrcp . . . TocrovTcp id., 1. 4; so ticrca by how much, with rocrovrq) impl. 8. 6 : with HaKXov omitted after ocrcp, 10. 25 roaovrcp fiaWov, ocrq> jSAeVeTe ktA. (/3) absol. neut. ocrov, adv. how rnuch^ by how much, Mark 7. 36 ocrov avrbs avrois SiccrrcKKcro, fiaWov £Kf)pvo'- crov : pi. ocra, same as rocrovrov, Rev. 18. 7; £' ocrov inasmuch as, Matt 25. 40 ; Ka& 3 ticrov by how much, as, foil, by otirco, Heb. 9. 27. ocTTrep, rjirep, tiirep, see os 3. 5. ocrreov, contr. ocrrovv, ov, t6, pL uncontr. dcrrea, gen. bareoov, a bone> pi. bones, John 19. 36 bo-rovv ov aw- Tpif3r)cr€Tai, Luke 24. 39 crdpKa Kal ocrrea, Matt. 23. 27 yefiovcriv bo-rewv. err is, r)ris, on, compound relative pron., i. e. os strengthened by ns ; gen. ovnvos, &c. does not occur in the N. T., but only gen. orov in the ()(JTIQ 323 07 av phrase ews orov, — pr. any one who, some one who, whoever, whatever ; dif- fering from os in referring to a sub- ject only generally, as one of a class, and not definitely, thus serving to render a proposition general. 1. in the proper relative sense, a) pr. andgenr. who, i.e. one who, some one who, whoever, &c. Matt. 2. 6 4k aov e^eKevaerai r]yovfxevos, oar is iroi- ixavel rbv Xa6v fiov i. e. one who, 7. 24 avool (ppovifiop, oaris q>Koo6fi7)ae, 13. 52, Luke 2. 10 %apav fxeyaXnv, ^ris earai iravrX t&S Kaw, 7. 37 : pi. Matt. 16. 28 elai rives oXrives ov /jlt] ktA, 25. 1 ; ariva things which, 1 Cor. 6. 20; 3. 17 o'lrives agrees with the subsequent v/jlus instead of va6s. b) by impl. every one who, all who, whosoever, whatsoever, where the re- lative clause often stands first, (a) genr. with indie, Matt. 5. 39 oaris ae pairlaei . . . arpetyov avrop ktA, v. 41, 13. 12; once with subjunct. 18. 4, perhaps because of tiv impl. from v. 3 : pi. Mark 4. 20 ovroi elaiv ol- rives clkovovcti rhv \6yov, Gal. 5. 4, Rev. 1. 7. (£) strengthened by iras, but only in sing., the pi. form being always trdvres '6aoi, not irdvres oin- ves, Matt. 7. 24 iras oZv oaris aKovei, Col. 3. 17: so by Hebr. iraaa \pvxy, VjTis hv kt\ Acts 3. 23. (7) with t\v, which strengthens the indefinite- ness, whosoever, whatsoever, in N. T. only with the sing., with subjunct., Matt. 10. 33 oaris tiv apvi]a7)rai fie, Luke 10. 35, John 2. 5 : soon edv Col. 3. 23, edv n for on idv Eph. 6. 8. c) sometimes ocrris refers to a definite subject, and is then appa- rently = os, Luke 2. 4 els iroXiv Aa- )8i5, tyris KaXelrai Brjdkee/j., Acts 11. 28, 16. 12; but in such instances the ultimate reference may perhaps be to a general idea, as in Luke 2. 4 to a city of David, one which is called Bethlehem, and so of the rest ; John 8. 53 rov Trarpbs tj/jlwv 'AjSpad/x, ocrris enredave Abraham, a man who is dead. 2. like os, so also oaris is em- ployed in a wider extent, both as connective, and as implying result, cause, or the like, where a conjunc- tion might also stand; comp. os 2. a) as a general connective, Luke 1. 20 aj/0 5 Qiv ovk iiriarevaas ro?s \6- yois fiov, o'irives TrknpeoOriaovrai, 23. 19, Rom. 9. 4, Gal. 4. 24. b) as marking result, event, &c. = onare ; after roiovros, 1 Cor. 5. 1 roiavrrj iropveia, rjris oi>5e ev roiis edveaiv. c) implying cause, ground, or reason, &c. =ort, because, Matt. 7. 15 irpoa- e%6T€ airb ruv \pevooTrpo ° TL KT ^ impl. v. 4; so iv rovrco . . .tin 1 John 3. 16, 4. 13 ; also John 16. 19 irepl rovrov . . . c 6ri elirov, KrX: — implied, Matt. 16. 7 hieXoyi^ovro iv eavroTs, Xeyovres, [ravrd iariv h Xeyei^] on &provs ovit ixdj3opev, ver. 17 ri BiaXoyi^eade iv eavrous [ravra], tin frprovs ovk ixd- /3ere; b) after a pron. interrog., as ris, ri, John 14. 22 ri yeyovev, tin r)piv peXXeis KrX: so ri tin for ri ianv tin, pr. ' what cause is there that,' &c. Mark 2. 16, Acts 5. 4, 9 : with a pron. or subst. Mark 4. 41 ris &pa ovr6s icrnv, tin KrX, Heb. 2. 6 ri icrnv tivOgooiros, tin /nipvyjCKT) avrov i.e. ' what cause is there in man, that,' &c. : after irorairos Matt. 8. 27. c) most frequently #Tiwith indie, is put in construction after certain classes of verbs, to express the ob- ject or reference of the verb ; and is then = an accus. with infin., or to the corresponding participial con- struction, and often alternates with these in one and the same verb. In Eng. with the same classes of verbs it is likewise often optional whether to employ that with the indie, or an accus. and infinitive ; in Lat. the regular construction is the accus. with infinitive: the tendency of the later Greek was in general to mul- on 325 ov ] i i tiply particles, and therefore it here often employed '6tl in preference to an infinitive, (a) after verbs sig- nifying to say, speak, and all verbs j including this idea ; e. g. after \4yu> Matt. 3. 9, 12. 6, with ws 2 Cor. 11. 21 ; cTttoz/ Matt. 28. 7, 13 ; also after avayyeWw Acts 14. 27, ypdcpw Mark 12. 19, ditidffKw 1 Cor. 11. 14, 817776- ofxcu Acts 9. 27, jjLapTvpeoo Matt. 23. 31, fidprvpa eVi/caAoujUcu 2 Cor. 1. 23, ofjLW/j.i Rev. 10. 6, ojjLoKoyzw Heb. 1 1. 13, acppayifa John 3. 33. Some- times Ae^w or the like is implied in the preceding verb or words, e. g. TrapaKaKzo) Acts 14. 22, John 7. 35 ttov ovtos ^e'AAei iropeveaOaL, \_\ey(av~\ fin Tj/jLt'is oux €vpr}ao/j.€i/ avTov, Acts 1.5: so after a Hebrew formula of swearing, {& e'7w, c 6tl Rom. 14. 11. Here also belongs ou% tin. not that, at the beginning of a clause, same as ov Ae7a> otl, used by way of ex- planation or limitation of something previously said, and = although, John 6. 46 ov% '6tl tov irarepa tis koopaKev, 7. 22, 2 Cor. 1. 24: so oi>% oTov de '6tl Rom. 9. 6, see in oTos. (/3) after verbs signifying to shew, to make knoivn, &c. elsewhere with participle or infinitive ; after Ssikvvw Matt. 16'. 21, a-Ko^iKvv^L 2 Thess. 2. 4, 577A0C0 1 Cor. 1. 11, $r\hov on 15. 27 ; also after air okclAvttt 00 1 Pet. 1. 12, eiicpavifa Heb. 11. 14, (pavepocc 2 Cor. 3. 3. (7) after verbs signi- fying to hear, to see, and fig. to per- ceive, to know, &c. elsewhere with particip. or infin. ; after clkovco Matt. 20. 30 ; /SAeTTco Rev. 1 7. 8, eldov Mark 9. 25, dpdca Jam. 2. 24, Qedo/uLai John 6. 5, deeoptoo 9. 8 ; yivwaKO) Matt. 21. 45, yv(ao~T6v iaTL Acts 28. 28, cb/c^i- vdoaKco Matt. 12. 5, iiriyiifcaaKco Mark 2. 8, o?5a 2. 10; also after ayvoeca Rom. 6. 3, eVta-Taucu Acts 15. 7, «a- raXafi^dpu 4. 13, zWco Matt. 15. 17, avyi-qui 16. 12. (5) after verbs sig- nifying to remember, to care for, &c. elsewhere with particip.; after /j.ijjl- vT]o~K(ti Matt. 5. 23. viroixiij.vrio~K Jude 5, jjLvriiJLovevco John 16. 4, /xe'Aet ^uoi Mark 4. 38. (e) after verbs sig- nifying to hope, to believe, to think, to consider, and the like, elsewhere with infinitive ; after e'A7n£ia Luke 24. 21, iriG-Tevoo Matt. 9. 28, Tre'- TToiOa, ireKeta/xai, Phil. 2. 24, Rom. 8. 38 ; also after 5o/cew Matt. 6. 7, \oyi£o/jLa.L Heb. 11. 19, diaXoyi^opLaL John 11. 50, z/o/aXw Matt. 5. 17, oT/xai James 1. 7, iriroXaiA$dvoo Luke 7.43. d) otl serves also to introduce words quoted without change, chief- ly after verbs implying to say, &c, and is then merely a mark of quota- tion, not to be translated in English ; Matt. 2. 23 to prjOeu . . '6tl Nafrpalos K\7i6ii, 2 Cor. 8. 13. c) before the adjunct of a verb, adverbial or the like, where it ren- ders the proposition negative in re- spect to the adjunct; e. g. before a noun implying manner, 2 Cor. 3. 3 ov fiehavi, aAAa Tzvevp-ari, 5. 7, John 3. 34, Gal. 2. 16 ; before an adject, as adv., ovx eKovcra Rom. 8. 20 ; be- fore an adverb, 1 Cor. 5. 10 eypatya vixlv ov iravroos i. e. not altogether, not generally, John 7. 1 ov (pavepoos, aAAa. Spec, ov p.6vov . . . aAAa or aAAa Kai not only . . . but also, ex- pressing a gradation of meaning, pr. as referring to place, time, manner, &c. Acts 19. 26 ov /jl6j/ou 'Ecpecrov, aA\d, Rom. 9. 24, Eph. 1. 21 : also as referring to the subject, Acts 19. 27, Rom. 1. 32 ; or to the object, Acts 21. 13, Rom. 4. 12. d) before participles, where a di- rect and absolute negative is to be expressed, otherwise pA\, which see, 1. e. ; 2 Cor. 4. 8 Q\ifi6ixevoi, aAA' ov (Ttsvox. ktA, Gal. 4. 27, Eph. 5. 4. e) as affecting single words, ov not only renders them negative, but often gives them the directly con- trary sense, sometimes as a sort of compound, like Engl, non, un. (a) with verbs ; ovk ayairda) to not love, = to be careless of, Rev. 12. 11; ovk ayvoew — to know well, 2 Cor. 2. 11 ; ovk ido* = to restrain, Acts 16. 7; ovk afxeXeco = to be careful, 2 Pet. 1. 12 ; ov 6e\co nolo, to be un- willing, Matt. 23. 37 ; ovk el/A &|ios or Ikolvos, to be unworthy, &c. Acts 13. 25, Matt. 3. 11. (£) with nouns ; ov \a6s, ovk iQvos, q. d. a non-people^ ova 327 ov vci 1 Pet. 2. 10 ol irore ov \a6s, vvv 5e \abs &eov, Rom. 10. 19. (y) with adjectives; was, where in the form ov iras, ov irdvrts, it merely takes away the positive force, =not every one, not all, Matt. 7. 21 ov was 6 Ae- ywv, 19. 11 : but iras . . . ov means no one, see a. y. ; once, through the force of the antith., irdures . . . ov is = ov Trdures, 1 Cor. 15. 51. With other adjectives it expresses the contrary ; ovk aV^^os not mean, = renowned, Acts 21. 39 ; ovk bhiyoi not a few i. e. many, 17. 4; ov iroXXal Tj/uepat not many i. e. a few, 25. 6. (5) with adverbs, ov fMerpicos Acts 20. 12, ovk evdeoos Luke 21. 9. f) in negative answers, no, nay, not , = not at all; Matt. 13. 29 6 5e €, ovdev earriv, 1 Cor. 13. 2: so els ovdev yevecdai to come to nought, Acts 5. 36 ; els ov- dev Xoyior&7)vcu to be set at nought, be contemned, 19. 27. ovdeirore, adv. (ovde,irore),not ever, never, comp. ov init. ; foil, by pres. in general propositions, 1 Cor. 13. 8 7) aydwr] ovdeirore eKwiirreL, Heb. 10. 1 ; — by pret., Matt. 7. 23 ovde- 7ror€ eyvow v/jlus, 9. 33, Luke 15. 29, Acts 14. 8 ; — by fut, Matt. 26. 33. In interrog., Matt. 21. 16 ovdeirore aveyvcore; comp. ov g. ovdercoo, adv. (ovde, ttqo), pr. also not ever, =not ever yet, not yet, never ; foil, by pret. John 7. 39 ovdeirco edo- £do-dr), 20. 9. Strengthened by ov- deis, Luke 23. 53 ovdeivw ovdeis, 1 Cor. 8. 2 ovdeirco ovdev: comp. ot- 5 e i s b. c. ovk en, also ovk en, adv. wo more, no further, no longer, in the general sense of ov, which see, init. ; genr. Matt. 19. 6 &crre ovKeri elal dvo, Luke 15. 19, Rom. 7. 17. With other negatives for strength ; ovk . . . ovKeri Acts 8. 39, ovde . . . ovKeri Matt. 22. 46, ovdeis . . . ovKeri Rev. 18. 11, ovk- ert . . . ovdeis Mark 7.12: so ovKeri ov /uii intens. 14. 25. ovkovv, adv. (ovk ovv), pr. interrog. nonne ergo ? not so then ? implying an affirmative answer (comp. ov g.), and hence used by the Attics as an affirmative illative particle, there- fore, then ; in N. T. once, John 18. 37 ovkovv fiacriXebs el crv, either interrog. not so then ? thou art a king ; or without interrog. thou art then a king. oiiv, conj. thereupon, i. e. noiv, then, therefore; put after one or more words in a clause, and expressing either the merely external connex- ion of two sentences, that the one follows upon the other ; or also the internal relation of cause and effect, that the one follows from the other. 1. as marking mere external con- nexion, and thus denoting transition or continuation from what precedes to what follows, thereupon, now, then, &c. a) genr. Luke 6. 9 elirev ovv 6 'I. irphs avrovs then said Jesus unto them, John 12. 1, 9, 19. 29 o~Kevos ovv eKeiro o^ovs fxea'rovnow there was set a vessel, &c, Rom. 11. 1, 11 : so where, after introductory matter, the transition is made to the thing itself, Matt. 13. 18, Luke 20. 29 67TTa ovv adeXpa = the earth, or region of the ovpavog 330 ovpavog earth, Luke 17. 24 Ik rr\s vn ovp. etV tt)v vn ovp. from one part of the earth to another. Further, ol vdv ovpavoi 2 Pet. 3. 7, and 6 irpooros ovpav6s Rev. 21. 1, the present heavens, which are to be destroyed at the final consum- mation of all things, after which new heavens are to appear, Kaivol ovgavoi 2 Pet. 3. 13. Fig. vipooOrivai ecas rod ovpavov, Lat. ad coelum efferri, to be exalted to heaven, i. e. to be highly distinguished, renowned, Matt. 11. 23. So praegn. noXXuvOai &XP L t °v ovpavov Rev. 18. 15 in later eds. More specifically spoken b) of the firmament itself, the starry heaven, in which the sun, moon, and stars are fixed, Mark 13. 25 ol acrre- pes rod ovgavov, Heb. 11. 12. Hence 7) crparia rod ovgavov Acts 7. 42, and at owd/ueis rcvv ovpavcav or iv ro?s ov- pavoh Matt. 24. 29, Mark 13. 25, the host or hosts of heaven, i. e. the sun, moon, and stars. Further, the stars are said iriirreiv airb rod ovpavov to fall from heaven, as emblematical of great commotions and revolutions, Matt. 24. 29: the firmament itself, which is spread out over the earth as a tent or curtain, is likewise said to be rolled together as a scroll, Rev. 6. 14. Fig. Luke 10. 18 iQeccpovvrbv Haravav cos acrrpairriv e/c rod ovgavov ireaovra, where the form of expres- sion is in allusion to Isa. 14. 12, the lightning being emblematic of swift- ness, — for the sense, q. d. the power of Satan is broken, comp. John 12.31. c) of the lower heaven, or region below the firmament, =the air, at- mosphere, where clouds and tempests are gathered, and lightning breaks forth, where the birds fly, &c. ; of clouds, Matt. 16. 2 irvppd^ei 6 ovp., Luke 12. 56, iirl reov vecpeX&v rod ovp. Matt. 24. 30, p.erd Mark 14. 62 ; of rain and hail, Rev. 16. 21 ; of lightning or fire from heaven, Luke 9. 54, 17. 29; of signs, prodigies, Matt. 16. 1, Luke 11. 16, Acts 2. 19: so of birds, Matt. 6. 26 els ra irereiva rod ovgavov. Fig. KXelo'ai rbv ovga- v6v to shut up heaven, i. e. * to with- hold rain,' Rev. 11. 6. d) of the upper or superior heaven, beyond the visible firmament, the abode of God and his glory, of the Messiah, the angels, the spirits of the just after death, and generally of every thing which is said to be with God. (a) genr., of God, Matt. 5. 34 fx^re iv rep ovgavcp, on Opdvos earl rod ®eov, 23. 22, Heb. 8. 1; hence God is called 6 ®ebs rod ovp. Rev. 11.13; Kvpios rov ovp. Matt. 11. 25; k. iv ro7s ovp. Eph. 6. 9 ; 6 irar^p 6 iv ro7s ovpavols Matt. 5. 16, ssep.; 6 TraT^p 6 e J ovpavov Luke 11. 13; — of the Messiah, the Son of God, as coming from heaven, John 3. 13, 31 ; or as returning thither after his resurrec- tion, Mark 16. 19, Acts 1.10, whence he will again come to judge the world, 1 Thess. 1. 10, 4. 16 ; — of the Holy Spirit, Matt. 3. 16, 1 Pet. 1. 12; — of angels, Matt. 18. 10, ah; hence called ra arpareVp.ara ra iv rcpovgavccHev. 19. 14; — of the right- eous after death, as the seat of their final and glorious reward, Matt. 5. 1 2 6 jULLorBbs vfxa>v 7roXvs iv ro?s ovpa- vo7s, 6. 20 drjcravpbs iv ovpavcp, Luke 10. 20, 1 Pet. 1. 4, al.: — in heaven also is the spiritual temple with its sacred utensils, Heb. 9. 23, 24, Rev. 11. 19; and there also the new Je- rusalem is prepared and adorned, 3. 12. Hence to be or to be done iv rep ovpavcp, = among or by those who dwell in heaven, Luke 15. 7 x a P a %°~Tai iv rev ovpavcp, Matt. 6. 10 yevrjdrjrco rb BeXrjfJid gov cos iv ovpavcp Kal iirl rrjs yrjs, 16. 19 ; ra ivrots ovpavols = the higher spiritual world, Eph. 1. 10, and so 3. 15 iracra irargia iv ovpavo?s: so poetically, where the heavens are said to rejoice, Rev. 12. 12. In va- rious phrases, &c. : (1) to looJc up to heaven, as the abode of God, avafiXe- ireiv els rbv ovp. Matt. 14. 19, arevi- £eiv Acts 1. 10, ifxfiXeireivv. 11, iira- pai robs 6ra avrov, 8. 18, Luke 22. 50. In phrases : 6 ix oiV & Ta or elf txs €% €i <*> Ta CLKOVeLV OLKOVerO), Or 6 %X^V ovs aKovadroo, i. e. ' whoever can hear and understand, let him hear and attend,' Matt. 11. 15, Mark 4. 23, Rev. 2. 7 ; QeoQai els ra dor a to let sink into the ears, to fix deep in the mind, Luke 9. 44 : also to come els ra £>rd tlvos to or into the ears of any one, to be heard, Acts 11. 22; XaXelv irgbs or aKoveiv els rb ods to speak or hear in the ear i. e. privately, Luke 12. 3, Matt. 10. 27: so to do any thing iv ro7s oooiv tlvos i. e. in his hearing, presence, Luke 4. 21 ; dbra els BerjOLV = ctJTa ®eov eorlv els 5. i. e. God listens to prayer, 1 Pet. 3. 12. Poetically, ovs as the organ of hearing is put for the person who hears, Matt. 13. 16 fxaKagioi ra S>ra vfjLtoV) otl aKovei, 1 Cor. 2. 9 ; comp. /cap 8: a a. y. oval a, as, i) (ovca fern. part, ofeljul), entity, essence, nature, being, life; in N. T. and usually what is to any one, what he has, i. e. substance, property , Luke 15.12,13. ovre, conj. (ov, re), a continuative, referring usually to a part of a pro- position or clause, and not, also not, i. e. neither, nor, not even, a) as in- troducing a negative clause, w T ith or without a preceding negation, nei- ther, nor; ovre 7ap Luke 20. 36; John 4. 1 1 ovre avr\'Q}xa eX €LS > KaL ro rifjL€?, 12.24, 13. 54, Acts 7. 40 : so tovto 1 Cor. 5. 2, 3. d) inserted j or emphasis : (a) after the subject or object of a verb, i. e. between this and the verb ; after a noun, Matt. 13. 38 to kolXov cnrep^a, ovToi €io- lv ol vloi, see in k. ; 21. 42 XiBou ov. . . ovtos iyewfjdr) ktX, see os II. 1. c. /3. ; Luke 8. 21, Rom. 7. 10, 1 Pet. 2. 7 ; — after a relative pron., comp. in e., Matt. 5. 19 os av iroLr}o"n, ovtos jxiyas KXr}6r]o'€Tai, where in the preceding clause ootos is omitted ; Mark 3. 35, Luke 9. 24, John 1. 33; — after a participle, Matt. 13. 20 o o"7rapeis, ovtos io~Tiv, Mark 12. 40, Luke 9. 48, Acts 17. 6. (/3) in apo- dosis after el, Rom. 8. 8 z'ltls 7n/ev/iia Xp. OVK tX eL > OVTOS OVK icTLU CLVTOV, 1 Cor. 3. 17, 1 Pet. 2. 20. (7) after a parenthesis or intervening sen- tence, when the writer again returns to the leading subject, Acts 7. 35 tootov tov Mwvorrju . . . tovtov 6 ®ebs ktX, comp. v. 31; so v. 37, 38. e) where ovtos is followed by a relative sentence, ootos . . os, = this who, he who, that which, Luke 9. 9 tis io'Tiv ovtos, iregl ov ktX, 1 Pet. 5. 12, 1 John 5. 9 ; but both before and after a relative ootos is frequently omitted, and the relative then im- plies it, and stands for he who, that which, Engl, what, see os II. 1. d. f) as strengthened by auTo's, i. e. av- toI ovtol these men themselves, Belktl- kcos for ' they themselves,' Acts 24. 15, 20 : oftener neuter airro tovto, tovto clvt6, this very thing, &c, as referring to what precedes, 2 Cor. 2. 3 eygatya v/jl?v tovto olvt6, Eph. 6. 18, with relat 0. . . avTo tovto Gal. 2. 10; — and introducing what fol- lows, with to and inf. 2 Cor. 7. 11, otl Phil. 1. 6, %va Eph. 6. 22, oVcos Rom. 9. 17. Also airrb tooto — on this very account, for this very reason, — 8ia TaoTa, 2 Pet. 1. 5. g) after /cat, as koX ovtos, often genr. in the foregoing senses, e. g. and this man, and he, Luke 16. 1; he also, 20. 30 ; SeucTLKobs, 22. 56, 59. But spec, /cat ovtos, kol\ tovto, kqX TavTa, and he too, and this too, and that indeed, i. e. where a particular stress is to be laid upon the connexion of two cir- cumstances, ovtos is thus joined to Kai, and then always refers back to the former, 1 Cor. 2. 2 €l p.)] 3 Ir)G-ovv XpLo'Tou, Ka\ tovtov 4o~TX COS TO TtapOLTTTOOfXa, ovtoo Kai to xap((r/xa, 2 Cor. 7. 14 ; oocwep . . . ovtoos Matt. 12. 40, Rom. 6. 4 : fur- ther, Kad' oaov . . . ovtoos Heb. 9. 27, 28, c bv Tp6irov . . . ovtoos 2 Tim. 3. 8, KaTa T7)v 68bv. . . ovtoos Acts 24. 14, & [a>s] . . . ovtoos 3. 18. (/3) a/o?je, and as referring generally to the preceding discourse, Matt. 3. 15 ov- too Trgz-nov 4gtIv r)piv TrAr)poo(rai ira- aav 5i/c. i. e. ' by being baptized/ comp. v. 13; 5. 12, 6. 30 comp. v. 29, 30; Luke 1. 25, John 11. 48, 1 Cor. 2. 11 : interrog. John 18. 22: so €t tclvtcl ovtoos e%et, i. e. so as they appear, are reported, &c. Acts 7. 1, 17. 11. (7) in emphatic affirmation or prohibition, ovtoos eo-rai so shall it be, Matt. 12. 45 ovtoos %(Ttoll kol\ ttj ysvea TavT-n, 13. 49, 24. 39 ; ovx ov- toos ecTTcu 4v vp?v 20. 26 ; with eaTai impl. Luke 12. 21, 22. 26. b) as referring to and introducing what follows ; in complete sen- tences followed by a relat. adv. or adverbial word, (a) with a follow- ing relat adv., so. . as; ovtoo tcaOdbs, Luke 24. 24 evpov ovtoo KaBoos Kai at yvua7K€s elirov, Rom. 11. 26; ovtoos . . . 00s, John 7. 46 ov54ttot€ ovtoos eAaA7]o~ev &,vBpooiros oos ovtos 6 cLvBp., 1 Cor. 4. 1 ; ovtoos . . . oocttc with inf. Acts 14. 1 ; ovtoos . . . tv Tpoirov 1.11; natf ov t P . 27. 25. (&) alone; as fol- lowed by direct narration or quota- tion, Matt. 1. 18 tov *I. Xp. 7] ysi/ecLs ovtoos t)v, p.vr)o~T€vBeio-r)S kt\, 2. 5 ov- too yeygaiTTai, Kai crv BrjBAeep, Rev. 9. 17; or foil, by infin. 1 Pet. 2. 15 ; also by otl of quotation, Luke 19. 31, Acts 7. 6 ; bv e £va 1 Cor. 9. 24. c) used SeiKTiKcos, see ovtos c, Acts 21. 11 tov &v8pa . . . ovtoo drj- o~ovo~iv iv 'lepovar., Rom. 9. 20 : with the idea of aversion, 1 Cor. 5. 3 tov ovtoo tovto KaTcpyaadpevov, comp. ovtos c. y. d) inserted for emphasis : (a) af- ter participles, before the following verb, like ovtos, which see, d. a., Acts 20. 11 6fXL\7}aas &XP LS ai>77)s, ovtoos 4£r)ABev, 27. 17: so prob. John 4. 6 6 OVV i l7]0'OVS KeKOTTiaKOOS iKade- £gto ovtoos 4ttI tyj 7T7)yT], for OVTOOS *Ka0e£eTo. (/3) in apodosis, after otl causal, Rev. 3. 16 ovtoos, otl x^ La Q°s el, peAAoo at 4peo~aL 4k tov o~t 6 par 6s pov, for otl . . . ovtoos peAAoo ktA. e) spoken of degree, extent, so, so much, to such a degree, in such a manner; with adjectives and adv. Heb. 12. 21 ovtoo (pofiepbv i\v to eiAco), a debtor. a) Matt. 18. 24 efs 6Et\ri 334 0(ppVQ 8. 12; so 1. 14 "EWriat re koi Pap- fidpois btyeiXeTrjs el/xl sc. evayyeXi- (eadcu. c) from the Aramaean, = delinquent, one who fails in the per- formance of duty, Matt. 6. 12 rois bcpeiXerais 7}fxoov i. e. ' those who fail in their duties towards us:' hence genr. a transgressor, sinner, = ajj.ap- tco\6s, Luke 13. 4 comp. v. 2. bi/, =ra irapaTTTcopLara v. 14, and ras a/naprias Luke 11. 4. bcpeiXo), f. Tjao), to owe, be indebted. a) pr. in a pecuniary sense, with ace. and dat. expr. or impl., Matt. 18. 28 hs &(peiXev avrcp eicarbv dr}vdpia,lAuke 7. 41 : pass. part. neut. to bcpeiXofie- vov, pr. what is owed, debt, due, Matt. 18. 30. b) metaph. to be bound to the performance of any duty, =/ ought, I must, foil, by infin. ; so of what is required by law or duty in general, with infin. impl. Matt. 23. 16 os av 6fji6o"n . . . o^eiAei i. e. ct7ro- Hovvai, v. 18; elsewhere with infin. Luke 17. 10 o b0aA/xo?s riv6s Matt. 21. 42, see ev 1. e. 6 (pis, ecas, 6, a serpent, Matt. 7. 10 jult] o (o%Aos, 7T0te&>), tfo gather a crowd, raise a mob, in- trans. Acts 17. 5 : not found else- where. ox\os, ov, 6, a crowd, throng, multi- tude, pr. a confused multitude, as opposed to dri/uos a regular assem- bly, a) pr. sing. Matt. 9. 23 ISwp rbv oxXov 6opvfiov/jL€T/ov, v. 25 : so iroAvs ox\os 14. 14, o%Aos iroXvs 20. 29, 6 ttoAus o X Aos Mark 12. 37, o 7rA€t(TTos o. Matt. 21. 8, irdfnroXvs 6. Mark 8. 1, nas 6 6. Matt. 13. 2, #. tocoCtos 15. 33, o. Ikclv6s Mark 10. 46, oi fivpiddes rov 6. Luke 12. 1. PL ifj.ov KaX otyifiov the early and lat- ter rain, — the former, in the climate of Palestine, falling in October, and the latter in March and April. oi|/ los, a, op (ov|/e), late, a) pr. Mark 11. 11 b^/ias fjdrj ovo~7}s rrjs copas i. e. * it being now late evening;' comp. ov//e. b) fern, rj b\pia sc. &pa, as subst. evening, pr. late evening : the Hebrews reckoned two evenings, — the first from the ninth hour, i. e. about 3 o'clock, until sunset ; the other from sunset onward ; comp. Matt. 14. 15 with v. 23 : in N. T. rj b\pia appears to denote the former evening in Matt. 8. 16, 14. 15, 27. 57, Mark 4. 35, 15. 42 ; and the lat- ter in Matt. 14. 23 comp. v. 15, 16. 2, 20. 8, 26. 20, Mark 1. 32, 6. 47, 14. 17, John 6. 16, 20. 19. o\f/is, eftjs, 7] {o^ofJLai), the sight, fa- culty of seeing, a sight, appearance, thing seen; hence in N. T. aspect, looks, &c. a) pr. as denoting the visage, face, countenance, John 11. 44 7) o^ls avTOv crovSapia) ireoiehedero, Rev. 1. 16. b) external appearance, shew, John 7. 24 fxr) Kpiuerc Kara b-ty&viov, ov, r6 (o\pov, oovtofiai), Lat. opsonium, pr. ' whatever is bought to be eaten with bread,' see b\pd- piov: hired soldiers were at first paid partly in meat, grain, fruit, &c. ; hence in N. T. b'^ooviov, a sti- pend, wages, pr. of soldiers, Luke 3. 14 aoK6?o~d€ to?s btpcoviois vfji&v, 1 Cor. 9. 7 : fig. and genr. wages, recom- pence, 2 Cor. 11. 8, Rom. 6. 23 ra bip. tyjs a/xaprias. n. irayiSevoo, fut. eixrcc (nay Is), to lay snares for, to snare ; in N. T. fig. to ensnare, entangle, by difficult ques- tions, &c, with ace. Matt. 22. 15 %va irayi§tvo~Q)o~LV avrbv iu Aoyea. irayiQ 336 7ral£o) irayis, tSos, t) {iriiyvv^i), pr. ' what- ever makes fast or holds fast,' hence a snare, trap, gin. a) pr. Luke 21. 35 oos irayls imAGvo'eTai as a snare shall it come upon them, i. e. sudden- ly, unexpectedly, b) fig. t) irayls rod dia,86Aov the snare of the devil, i. e. wile, stratagem, 1 Tim. 3. 7 ; absol. 6. 9 : also, by impl., for cause of destruction, Rom. 11. 9 yevrjdrjrco i) rpdire^a avr&v els iraylSa. ird67]/JLa, aros, t6 (ttolctx^) iraBziu), pr. ' what is suffered,' suffering, = irdBos. a) pr. evil suffered, affliction, distress ; once sing. Heb. 2. 9 dia rb Trd6r]/j.a rod Oaudrov i. e. suffering even unto death, the genit. being explanatory : elsewhere only pi. ret, TraBrj/uLara sufferings, calamities, Rom. 8. 18 ; 2 Cor. 1. 5 ra Tra6f)fjLara rod Xpiarov i. e. the sufferings which Christ endured are renewed abun- dantly in us ; 1 Pet. 1. 11, al. b) meton. passion, i. e. affection of mind, emotion, Gal. 5. 24 tt)v cdpKa avv ro?s ira6r)fjLao~i teal reus £7ri9vjj.Lcus, Rom. 7. 5. TraOrjros, ov, 6, t), adj. (irdcrxQo, ira- Qeiv), liable to suffering ; in N. T. destined to suffer, Acts 26. 23 \4yoov . , . 6i TraBrjrbs 6 Xpurros ' that Christ must needs suffer,' i.e. according to the prophets ; comp. Luke 24. 26. 7rd6os, eos, ovs, to (irdo~x<» } i 7ra0e7u), suffering, e. g. affliction, calamity ; in N. T. passion, i. e. affection of mind, emotion, espec. lust, concupiscence, Rom. 1. 26 TrdOr] arifxias infamous lusts. rraidaycoyo s, ov, 6 (ttoas, ayoo, ayoo- 777), a pedagogue, = iirirpoiros, wh. see ; in N. T. genr. an instructor, schoolmaster, with the idea of autho- rity, 1 Cor. 4. 15 : fig. of the Mosaic law, Gal. 3. 24, 25. iroA^dpiov, ov, t6 (ttcus), a hoy, lad, John 6. 9. Traideia, as, 7) (ircuSevco), pr. training of a child, and hence genr. education, discipline, instruction, as consisting in teaching, admonition, rewards, punishment, &c. a) genr. Eph. 6. 4 eKTpe), an in- structor, preceptor, master, pr. of boys ; in N. T. a) genr. Rom. 2. 20 7rcu5eu7-V aeppovow. b) by synecd. a corrector, chastiser, Heb. 12. 9. 7r a iS €i> co, f. evcroo (ttcus), pr. to train up a child, and hence genr. to edu- cate, discipline, instruct, trans, a) genr., with dat. of thing, Acts 7. 22 iiraidevdT] Moovcttjs irdcn croo~L /jlt} fi\ao~(\)7)ixeiv. b) by sy- necd. of part for the whole, to correct, chastise, chasten* as children, Heb. 12. 7, 10: spoken of God's chas- tening, by afflictions, calamities, 1 Cor. 11. 32, 2 Cor. 6. 9, Rev. 3. 19: hence of prisoners, to scourge, Luke 23. 16 ircudevcras avrbv cWoAucrco. 7rai5 LoOev, adv. (iraiS'iov), from a child, from childhood, Mark 9. 21 : not found elsewhere. Traifiiov, ov, to (ttcus), a little child, either male or female ; pi. to, iraiBia, little children, a) pr. and genr,, of a child or children recently born, a babe, infant) Luke 18. 16, 17 to. iraLdia comp. v. 15 where ra fipe(j)7], John 16. 21 ; also of those more ad- vanced, Matt. 14.21, 15.38,18.2-5. Spec, of a male child, boy, recently born, Matt. 2. 8 sq. ; also more ad- vanced, Mark 9. 24, 36. Of a female child, girl, maiden, i. e. partly grown, Mark 5. 39. b) fig. 1 Cor. 14. 20 p.7] Tvaihia yiveaQe rats (ppeai be not babes in understanding, i. e. weak, puerile. As an endearing appellation for the followers of Christ, iHeb. 2. 13, 14: so in direct address, like Lat. caris- simi, John 21. 5, 1 John 2. 13, 18. 7r a 1 $ i cr K7}, 7}s, 7] {tzous) , a girl, young maiden, free-born; in N.T. a bond- maid, female slave or servant, Matt. 26. 69, Gal. 4. 22 eVa e/c tt)s TraiSicr- kt]s, kcu %va iic rrjs i\zv6ep Kcd irielv, kcu avearf\o~av irai^eiv. irals, iraih6s, 6, r), a child, male or female ; a boy, youth; a girl, maiden; pi. ol ira7des, children, &c. : spoken of all ages from infancy up to full- grown youth, a) pr. and genr. Matt. 2. 16 a*>e?Ae irdvras robs 7rcu5as robs ev BrjOXee/m. anb dierovs Kotl Karcorepoo, 21. 15 : sing. 6 irals 17. 18, John 4. 51 b 7rcus crov ($, Acts 20. 12 comp. v. 9 where veavias ; also r) irals Luke 8. 51 comp. v. 42 where dvydrTjp ws eroov 8c65e/ca. b) like English boy, and Lat. puer, put for servant : (a) pr. and genr. for SovXos, a servant, slave, Matt. 8. 6 comp. v. 9 where SoDAos, Luke 7. 7 comp. v. 3. (j8) of aw attendant, minister, as of a king, Matt. 14. 2 el7re rots ircualv avrov. (y) 6 7rcus rod &eov the servant of God, spoken of a minister or ambas- sador of God, called and beloved of God, and sent by him to perform any service, &c. ; of David, Luke 1. 69 ; of Israel, v. 54 : also of Jesus the Messiah, Matt. 12. 18 itiob 6 iraTs fiov. ir aioo, f. Traiaa), to strike, smite, with the fist, a rod, sword, &c. Matt. 26. 68, Mark 14. 47 eiraicTe rbv BovXov : of a scorpion, to strike, sting, Rev. 9. 5. TlaKariavT), t)s, tj, Pacatiana, i. e. Phrygia Pacatiana, the western part of Phrygia as divided by the Ro- mans ; occurs only in the spurious subscription 1 Tim. 6. 22. ir&Xai, adv. long ago, of old, formerly . a) pr. and genr. Matt. 11. 21, Heb. 1. 1 iraXai 6 ®ebs XaXi)o~as ro?s ira- rgdcnv, Jude 4 : hence ol iraXai as adj. old, former, 2 Pet. 1. 9. b) spo- ken relatively to the present mo- ment, now long, already long, Mark 15. 44 6 HiXdros ein]goorr\o'ev abrbv el iraXai aureQavev. iraXaios, d, 6v (TrdXai), old, not new, viz. a) in age or time, old, former, not recent; ohos Luke 5. 39, ^vjin 1 Cor. 5. 7, diae-fiKT) 2 Cor. 3. 14, eV- roXr} 1 John 2. 7, fodpooiros Rom. 6. 6 see &i/dpoi)Tros 1. b. j8. b) from use, old, worn out ; ifidriop Matt. 9. 16, acr/coi v. 17, genr. 13. 52. traXaidrrjs, rjros, r) (iraXai6s), old- ness, antiquatedness, Rom. 7. 6 ev 7raXai6rrjri ypd/JL/maros =■ ev ypdjj.ij.ari iraXaiu*. 7raXai6a>, a>, f. docroo (TraXai6s), to let grow old, pass, to wax old, become old, pr. in age ; in N. T. from use, pass, to wax old, be worn out, Luke 12. 33 fiaXavria /j.7] TraXaioiifxeva, Heb. 1. 11, 8. 13 rb iraXaiov/j.evov kclI yripdcKov. Metaph. to make anti- quated, render obsolete, = to abro- gate, TreiraXaiooKe rr\v irgdorrjv SC. $ia- Q'f]K-r\v Heb. 8. 13. irdXy), rjs, t) (iraXXw), a wrestling ; in N. T. fig. for struggle, combat, Eph. 6. 12. iraXiyyevecria, as, r) (iraXiv, yeve- o~is), regeneration, reproduction ; but in N.T. used a) in a moral sense, regeneration, new birth, i.e. ' change, by grace, from a carnal nature to a Christian life,' Tit. 3. 5. b) in the sense of renovation, restoration, res- titution, i. e. to a former state, == airoKardarao-is ; in N. T. spoken of the complete external manifestation of the Messiah's kingdom, when all things are to be delivered from their present corruption, and restored to spiritual purity and splendour (see {BacriXeia c), Matt. 19. 28 ev rfj iraXiyyevecria, orav tcaO'iay 6 vlbs rod avOp. eirl 6p6vov BS^rjs avrov, comp. Acts 3. 21. iraXiv, adv. back, back again, again, pr. as implying return back to a for- mer place, state, act, &c, like Lat. and Engl, insep. partic. re. a) pr., of place, espec. after verbs of mo- tion, Mark 2. 1 iraXiv ela^Xdev els Kair., 5. 21, John 6. 15 ave\a>pr]cre iraXiv els rb opos, 14. 3 iraXiv epxo- {xai — ( I will return,' 2 Cor. 13. 2 iav eXdco els rb iraXiv, Phil. 1. 26 8ia rr)s e/j.rjs irapovaias iraXiv irpbs v/mas : so XafjifidveLV iraXiv to take back again, John 10. 17, Acts 10. 16, also 11. 10; olnodo/jLelv iraXiv Gal. 2. 18. b) of time, again, another time, once more. (a) genr. Matt. 4. 8 iraXiv irapaXa/ji- fidvei avrbv 6 BidfBoXos, 20. 5, Acts 27. 28, Rom. 8. 15 : pleonast. iraXiv 4k devrepov, Engl, again the second time, Matt. 26. 42. In the sense at another time, genr. John 1. 35, Acts 17. 32 : including also perhaps the idea of place, = * again in another G G 7raji.i7rXrj6£i 338 Trap a place,' Matt. 4. 7, Rom. 15. 10 sq. (j8) hence as a confirmative particle, connecting circumstances which re- fer to the same subject, again, once more, further, Matt. 5. 33 iraXiv tjkov- crare, 13. 44 sq., Heb. 1. 5, ssep. So where there is an implied opposi- tion or antithesis, again, on the other hand, contra, Matt. 4. 7, 2 Cor. 10. 7, Gal. 5. 3, 1 John 2. 8. Tra/LLTr\r}6et, adv. (TrafjnrXrjQys fr. 7ras, 7rA?)0os), ^e ivhole multitude together, all at once, Luke 23. 18. it a fXTr o\v s,ir6XKy),iroXv {iras, iroXvs), very much, very great, vast, Mark 8. 1 tra^iroXXov oxXov ovtos. Uafx- ttds fxoi irapa crov icrrij/, Acts 26. 22, 2 John 3 ; so of hospitality or gifts, Luke 10. 7, Phil. 4. 18 ra nag* vjulcov: or genr. to come, be derived or pos- sessed, from any one, Mark 5. 26 ra, Trap* avrrjs irdvra i. e. * all she had from herself,' all her own property ; so of persons, ol irapa twos, pr. those from near any one, i. e. his kindred, relatives, Mark 3. 21. c) fig., with gen. of pers. as the source, author, director, from whom any thing proceeds, is derived, &c. (a) genr. Matt. 21. 42 irapa Kvpiov iyivero avrrj, Luke 1. 45, 2. 1 ££r)\- 0e d6y/ma irapa. Kaicrapos, John 1. 6. (/3) hence after passive verbs in- stead of vir6, espec. in later writers, Acts 22. 30 rb ri Ka77jyop€?Tai irapa twv 'lovSaioov. II. with the dative both of per- son and thing, expressing rest or position near, hard by, with, and with dat. pi. among, a) pr. of place, after verbs implying rest or remain- ing in a place, (a) genr. and with dative of thing, John 19. 25 elcrr-n- K€Lcrav irapa rep cravpcp rod 3 lr]crov. Foil, by dat. of pers. as indicating place, Matt. 6. 1 fjucrdbv ovk exere irapa rep irargl vfxeav, 22. 25 ^\trav irap 3 7]jmv kirra aSzAcpoi i. e. with or among us, 28. 15, John 1. 40, 8. 38, 14. 17, 23, 17. 5 [optcc] irapa creavrep rfj So|?7 rj e?xo^ irapa. aoi, Acts 10. 6 ; 1 Cor. 16. 2 iraq eavrep ridereo with himself , French chez soi, i. e. at home ; Col. irap* vfuv among you, in your 4. 16 presence, 2 Tim. 4. 13, Rev. 2. 13, al (/3) rarely after verbs of motion, and only when subsequent rest is also implied, comp. £v 4. ; so in Engl. by, with ; Luke 9. 47 3 lr}crovs iiriXa- fi6/JL€vos iraidiou, Hcrr^crev avrb irao eavrep, 19. 17. * b) foil, by dat. of person, the re- ference being to the person himself, without regard to place, (a) pr. and genr. with, among, Matt. 21. 25 01 5e hizKoyi^ovro irao 3 kavrdls, Luke 1. 30 evpes x^P LV TtupO' T< P © 6 £» 2. 52, 2 Cor. 1. 17, 1 Pet. 2. 20. (/3) me- taph. with or before any one, i. e. * in his sight, presence, judgment,' he being judge, &c, Acts 26. 8, Rom. 2. 13 SiKaioi irapa, rep Qeep, 11. 25, 1 Cor. 3. 19, Jam. 1. 27, 2 Pet. 3.8; so 2. 11 iraoa. Kvpiep before the Lord, i. e. as judge : also of what is in the power of any one, Matt. 19. 26 irapa avQpecirois rovro advuarou icrrt, irapa 5e Qeep irdvra Sward : so of moral qualities which are ivith any one, i. e. belonging to his cha- racter, Rom. 2. 11 ovk io"ri irpoaec- iroArjtyia iragd rep Qeep, 9. 14, Jam. 1. 17. (7) fig. 1 Cor. 7. 24 eKacrros ev ep iK\r]67], ev rovrep /never ca irapa. rep Qeep with God, i. e. in union and fellowship by faith with him, de- voted to him as a Christian, = ev Kvpicp v. 22. III. with the accusative, pr. expressing motion near by, near to a place, &c. a) pr. implying motion along or by the side of any thing, i. e. near, by, along, after verbs of motion, with ace. of thing, Matt. 4. 18 irepurarxv 6 'I. irapa rfyv Qd\acr- crap by the sea, along the sea-shore, 13. 4 ; Mark 4. 15 ol irapa. rrjv oZov sc. cnreipovrai i. e. by the way-side. b) as expressing motion to a place, i. e. place whither, near to, to, at, after verbs of motion, and so = els or irpos with ace, Matt. 15. 29 fierafias eKe76ev, ?j\6e irapa. rv,v Qd- Xacnrav he came near to the sea, ap- proached the sea; ver. 30 eppi^/av avrovs iraga. rovs irodas rov 3 l7}crod at his feet ; Acts 4. 35, 7. 58. c) sometimes also expressing the idea of rest or remaining near a place, &c. near, by, at, = irapa with dative ; here, however, the idea of Trapa 340 7TCL pafjoXt] previous motion or coming to the place is strictly implied, comp. els 4. (a) pr. after verbs of rest or remaining-, Matt. 13. 1 iicddriTo irapa, tt]u QaXao'o-av i. e. ' he went and sat by the sea-side,' Mark 5. 21, Luke 5. 1, 7. 38 crracra oiricro) iraga. robs iroSas avrov, \0. 39 : ellipt. with a verb impl. Mark 4. 1, Acts 22. 3, Heb. 11. 12. (0) metaph. of the ground or reason by or along with which a conclusion follows, by rea- son of, because of, Lat. propter ; iraga rovro = thereby, therefore, on this account, 1 Cor. 12. 15, 16 ov irapa rovro ovk icrriv e/c rod ado/xaros. d) as denoting motion by or past a place, i. e. a passing by, going be- yond ; in N. T. only fig., as implying a failure in reaching the exact point of aim, a want of coincidence with any thing, either from passing aside of it, or falling short, or going be- yond ; hence the general sense other than, viz. (a) == Engl, aside from, not coincident with, not conformable to, i. e. contrary to, against, Acts 18. 13 irapa, rbv v6p.ov pr. aside from the law i. e. contrary to our law, Rom. I. 26 irapa, iW, 11. 24, 4. 18 irap iXirfia, 16. 17, Gal. 1. 8. (/3) = Engl, beside, in the sense of except, save, pr. failing, falling short, 2 Cor. II. 24 recra'apaKovra irapa fxiau forty stripes save one, i. e. falling short by one. (7) =Engl. past, in the sense of beyond, more than, so genr. Heb. 11. 11 irapa Kaipbv TjXLKias ztgksv 2)ast the proper age, failing the usual age. More commonly = more than, above, beyond, so genr. Luke 13. 2 ap^aprcoXol irapa, irdvras, Rom. 1. 25, 12. 3 irap" o 5eT (ppovsiv, 14. 5 see Kpivoo a., Heb. 1. 9 : so after com- paratives, where irapa with ace. is = ^ Kara with accus., Luke 3. 13 fjLTjdhv irXeov irapa rb hiareraypLevov, Heb. 1. 4, 2. 7, 9: after dXXos, 1 Cor. 3. 11 QejxiXiov aXXov irapa nrbv Kei- \xevov. Note. In composition irapa im- plies, 1. nearness, proximity, near, by, as irapaKaQiQ*), irapicrrrjfjLL, irapa- 6aXdo~o~ios, &c. ; 2. motion or direc- tion near to, to, by, as irapafiaXXoo, irapaSiSoofjLi, irapex 00 ' irapareii/oo, &c. ; 3. motion by or past any place, a going beyond, as irapdyto, iragepxo- p.ai, irapairXea) ; 4. fig. of whatever swerves from the true point, comes short of it, or goes beyond it, like Engl, mis-, i. e. wrongly, falsely, as iragaicovco, irapadecopect) ; or like Lat. prater, trans, implying violation, as irapafialpoi), iragauo/neco ; also by stealth, as irapeicrdyoi), &c. irapaftaivw, f. jS^erojuat, aor. 2 irap- 4j3r]v, pr. to go by one's side, to ac- company, as one of the warriors in a chariot ; to pass by or over in si- lence ; usually and in N.T. only fig. to go aside from, to transgress, with accus. Matt. 15. 2, 3 v/j.€?s irapafiai- V6T€ r\\v ivroX^v rod 0eoO : absol. 2 John 9 : praegn. Acts 1. 25 e| ?is irapefir] s Iou5as from which Judas by transgression fell away, i.e. which he deserted by transgression. irapafiaXXoo, fut. /3aA<£, pr. to throw near, to cast before, as food to ani- mals ; in N. T. 1. to throw or place side by side, fig. to compare, rl %v rivi, Mark 4. 30. 2. intrans. or with kavrbv impl., pr. to throw one's self near, i. e. to be- take one's self any whither, to go or come to a place, espec. by ship, as a nautical term, foil, by eh Acts 20. 15 irapefiaXofLev els ^dfjiov. irapafiaffis, ews, rj {irapafSaivco), transgression ; rod vofiov Rom. 2. 23 ; absol. 4. 15, 5. 14, saep. irapapdrris, ov, 6 (irapa^aivco), an accompanier, a companion, as one of the warriors in a chariot ; in N. T. a transgressor, rod vofxov Rom. 2. 25, 27, Jam. 2. 11; absol. Gal. 2. 18, Jam. 2. 9. irapafiid£ojj.ai, fut. dcrofiai, depon. mid., to force, to do violence to, i. e. contrary to nature or right ; in N. T. to compel, i. e. to constrain by over- much entreaty, foil, by ace. Luke 24. 29, Acts 16. 15. irapajBoXevofiaL, f. evcrofiai, depon. mid. (iraodfioXos, fr. irapafiaXXofiai), to expose one's self to danger, Phil. 2. 30 irapafioXGvard/jLej'os rfj tyvxjl ex- posing himself in respect to his life, i. e. regardless of his life. iraga&oXi), t}s, i\ (irapafSaXXco), pr. a placing side by side, as of ships in battle ; in N. T. fig. comparison, si- militude, a) genr. Mark 4. 30 kv 7rapa fiovXevofiai 341 7rapaceLyfxari^u) irolq. irapa{3o\fj Tvapa$dXu>\j<.ev avri)p ; Heb. 11. 19 ev 7raga^oXfj i. e. figura- tively. In the sense of image, figure, symbol, = rv7ros, Heb. 9. 9 tjtis \_t)v\ irapafioXTj els rbv Kaiphv rbv eveo~rr\- tc6ra i. e. * a symbol or type of spi- ritual things in Christ,' comp. v. 11. b) spec, a parable, i. e. a short dis- course, usually a narrative, under which something else is figured, or in which the fictitious is employed to represent and illustrate the real : this is a favourite mode of oriental teaching, and was much employed by our Saviour ; so Matt. 13. 24 aX- Xtjv TragafioXrjv ixapeQy\Kev, v. 31, 33, ssep. : ev iragafioXah i. e. ' through or by means of parables,' Mark 4. 11 ; XaXetv, elirelv, Xeyeiv ev 7rapafio- \cus, Matt. 13. 3, 22. 1, Mark 3. 23, ev implied after eXaXei 4. 33 ; 8Mv, 25. 7. With an adjunct of place whither; foil, by els of place, Matt. 2. 1 ; by eiri with ace. of place, 3. 13, with ace. of pers. to come upon or against any one, Luke 22. 52; by ttq6s with accus. of per- son, 7. 4. With an adjunct of place whence; as air6 Matt. 3. 13, e£ ofiov Luke 11. 6, irapd rivos Mark 14. 43. b) = to come or appear publicly ; John the Baptist, Matt. 3. 1 ; Jesus, Luke 12. 51. c) = to come back, return, Luke 14.21. irapdya), f. a|a> (irapd, &yoo), to lead along, near, by, or past; hence a) in N. T. middle irapdyo/nai, to pass along, pass away, absol. 1 John 2. 8 7) crKoria iragdyerai : fig. i. q. to dis- appear, perish, 1 John 2. 17 6 k6o-jios irapdyerai. b) intrans. irapdyco, to pass along, pass by (comp. ay co 3.), Matt. 20. 30 aKovaavres on 3 lr)crovs irapdyei, Mark 2. 14, 15. 21, John 9. 1. In the sense of to pass on fur- ther, to pass away, Matt. 9. 9 Traod- yvv 6 'lyo-ovs enelQev, v. 27, John 8. 59 : fig. to disappear, perish, 1 Cor. 7. 31 rb ffxrj/uLa rod k6ct{wv rovrov irapdyei. irapadeiyp.ari£oo, f. law (irapddeiy- 7rapacei(J0Q 342 7rapaSi$u)fAi jua, fr. irapadziKvv/j.i), to make an ex- ample of, to expose to public shame, with ace. Matt. 1. 19 ^ OeXwv avr^v Trapabeiyjuario'aL, Heb. 6. 6. irapdbe i a os, ov, 6, paradise, a word which seems to have had its origin in the languages of Eastern Asia, comp. Sanscrit paradesha and pa- radisha, a land elevated and culti- vated ; Armenian pardes, a garden round a house : in the Heb. form DTtB and Gr. iragddeiaos, it is ap- plied to the pleasure- gar dens, and parks with wild animals, surround- ing the country residences of the Persian monarchs and princes, Neh. 2. 8, comp. Ecc. 2. 5; the Sept. em- ploy it of the garden of Eden ; and hence in later Jewish usage and in N. T. paradise is put for the abode of the blessed after death, viz. a) the inferior paradise, or the region of the blessed in hades, Luke 23. 43. b) the celestial paradise, where the spirits of the just dwell with God, 2 Cor. 12. 4, — 6 rptros ovpavos v. 3, see ovpavos d. /3. ; Rev. 2. 7 6 irapd- Seicros rod ®eov. Trap a 5 e% op. ai, f. £opiai, depon. mid. (Sexojucu), to take near or to one's self, i. e. to receive to one's self, pr. from the hands of any one ; in N. T. fig. to receive, admit, approve, with ace. ; things, Mark 4. 20 rov \6yov, Acts 16. 21 ie-n, 22. 18, 1 Tim. 5. 19 : of persons, by Hebraism, to delight in, Heb. 12. 6 vlbv tv 7rapa$ex €Ta h parall. with ayairdw. TTagab* larpifiTi, rjs, i) (irapd, diarpi- firj), mis-employment, =idle occupa- tion, 1 Tim. 6. 5 text. rec. 7Tapa^idoofjii, fut. Tragadcoo'CD, to give near, with, to any one, to give over, to deliver over or up, sc. into the pos- session or power of any one, trans. ; spoken a) of persons delivered over, with evil intent, into the power or authority of others ; to magistrates for trial, condemnation, with accus. and dat. Matt. 5. 25 pL7]TTore ere ira- pahec 6 oLVTiSiKos rep Kgirfj, Mark 15. 1 irapiStoKOLV avrbv rep UiXdrcp, Luke 20. 20 ; with dat. impl. Matt'. 27. 18, Acts 3. 13; — to lictors or soldiers for punishment or ward, Matt. 5. 25 /ur)7roT€ 6 Kpirrjs (re irapdBo) rep v- TTrioirri, 18. 34 irapeSctiKev avrbu to?s fiao'avicrTais, 20. 19 rots eOvecriu i. e. the Roman soldiers, Acts 12.4; with els final, Matt. 20. 19 : foil, by ace. with els final, Luke 24. 20 wap. avrbv els Kpifxadavdrov i.e. to be punished with death ; with 'Lva, Matt. 27. 26 'iricrovv TragedooKeu tVa erravpeodfj. So in general to the power and plea- sure of one's enemies, with accus. and dat. Matt. 26. 15 nay to vpuv ira- paddoaco avv6v, Luke 23. 25, Mark 10. 33 : foil, by ace. simply, Matt. 10. 4 s Iou5as 6 kcl\ irapadovs avr6v, 24. 10, Luke 22. 21 ; pass. Matt. 4. 12 : in- stead of dative, foil, by els avvedgia into i.e. before councils, 10. 17; els away coy as Kal (j>v\aKas Luke 21. 12: also foil, by els %elpds rivos into the hands i. e. power of any one, Matt. 17. 22, Acts 21. 11 : with els final, Matt. 24. 9 eh extyiv, 26. 2 irapa- Sidorai els rb aravocaQrivai, Acts 8. 3 els (j)v\aK7)js, Mark 13. 12 els Qdva- rov\ and so with els Bdvarov implied wherever the reference is to the death of Jesus, Rom. 4. 25, 8. 32, also where Jesus is said eavrbv ira- padidovcu Gal. 2. 20 : once genr. rivd Tivi els, 1 Cor. 5. 5. b) of persons or things delivered over to do or suffer any thing, in the sense to give up or over, to surrender, with ace. Acts 15. 26 avdgdoirois TrapadedooKoo'i ras tyvxas avToov men who have given up [i. e. jeoparded] their lives ; with ace. and %va, 1 Cor. 13. 3 eav irapadw rb crooixd /jlov %va KavOyiaca/jLai. So of persons given over to follow their passions, &c, with ace. and dat. of thing, eav- rovs TvapehuiKav rfj aaeXyeia Eph. 4. 19 ; ace. and infin. Acts 7. 42 ; ace. and e'ls ri into any thing, i. e. into the power or practice of it, Rom. 1. 24, 26, 28. c) of persons and things delivered over to the charge, care, kindness of any one, in the general sense to give up, to commit, entrust, genr., with ace. and dat. Matt. 11. 27 ixdvra fJLOi iraoedoOr] vwb rov ixa- r P 6s, 25. 14, Luke 4. 6, Acts 27. 1 TragediBow rbv TlavXov eKarovrapxy, 1 Pet. 2. 23. So irapa§id6vai riva rfj xdpiri rod ®eov to commit or commend to the favour of God, Acts 14. 26, 15. 40 ; TragaZibovoLi rb Trvevfxa sc. rep Seep to give up the ghGst, John 19. 30. Also in the sense to give back, deliver up, render up, 1 Cor. 15. 24. Trapaco^oc 343 7rapaKu\eio d) of things delivered orally or by writing, in the sense to deliver, de- clare, teach, trans. Mark 7. 13, Luke 1. 2, Acts 6. 14 ra edr) a 7rapebcoKev Oyuv M., 16. 4, 2 Pet. 2. 21: pass. Rom. 6. 17 e*s ov irap^Sdr^re rvrrov SiSax^s - , for els rvtrov 5i5. &y irape- dSdrjre. e) intrans. or with kavrhv impl., to deliver up one's self, to yield one's self, e. g. as the harvest pre- sents itself for the sickle, Mark 4. 29 orav iraqaZop 6 KapirSs. Tragddoqos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (8o£a), pa- radoxical, strange, i. e. aside from received opinion ; in N. T. by impl. strange, wonderful, Luke 5. 26. rraodSoo'is, eccs, rj (7rapa5u5a>/xi), c?e- livery, i. e. the act of delivering over from one to another, surrender of a city ; in N. T. ' any thing orally de- livered,' precept, ordinance, instruc- tion, a) of oral precepts delivered down from age to age, tradition, tra- ditional law, Matt. 15.2 irapafiaivovo~i rty irapadoo'iv ra>v TrpzcrfivTegccv, v. 3, 6, saep. b) genr. precept, doctrine, 1 Cor. 11. 2 Kadws irapedwica vp.1v ras ■napaSocrzis /on-e^ere, 2 Thess. 2. 15, 3. 6. Trapa£r}\6oo, So, f. doaoo (grjAow), pr. to render mis-zealous, i. e. to make jealous, provoke to jealousy or emu- lation ; fig. spoken of Israel, whom God would make jealous of their own high privileges (i. e. cause them to set a right value upon them) by bestowing like privileges on other nations, trans. Rom. 10. 19 irapaQr)- A.ct;crco v{xas eir ovk edvzi : also to pro- voke God to jealousy or anger, i. e. by rendering to idols the homage due to him alone, 1 Cor. 10. 22. TrapaOa \do~o~ lo s, a, op (irapd, 6d- Aaucra), near the sea, by the sea-side, maritime, Matt. 4. 13. irapadeoopeo*, oo, f. i\o~(>i}, to look at a thing by the side of another, i. e. to compare; in N. T. to look by any thing, = to overlook, neglect, slight, pass. Acts 6. 1 on Trapedeoopovvro at ~Xfr\pai avroov. TrapadTiKT), rjs, r, (Trapar(6rifj.i), a de- posit, trust, something committed to one's charge, 2 Tim. 1. 12. itaqaivio), oo, f. 4aoo (iraod, alvsoo), pr. to praise near, before, to any one ; hence to exhort, admonish, foil, by infin. with ace. of pers. Acts 27. 22 irapaivco vfjLus evdvfjiuv : absol. v. 9. irapair iofxai, ov^ai, f. ^(To^ai, de- pon. mid. {iraod, alreoo), to ask from any one, i. e. at his hands, to obtain by asking ; in N. T. to ask aside or away, to deprecate, get rid of by ask- ing, = Engl. to beg off from, a) pr. and genr. to entreat that something may not take place, foil, by inf. Acts 25. 11 ov irapairovixai. to anoOavelv I do not deprecate death, do not refuse to die : so foil, by p.r\ with inf. Heb. 12. 19, comp. ix-t] I. d. b) = to excuse one's self from an invitation, absol. Luke 14. 18 fjp^avro irapai- T€?o-6aL : perf. part, as pass., ib. e^e fjLf- 7ragr}TT]fJL€Uou, v. 19. c) by impl. not to receive, i. e. to refuse, reject, with accus. Heb. 12. 25 fij] iragaiTT]- cTTjcrde top XaKovvia, 1 Tim. 4. 7, 5. 11. In the sense of to avoid, shun, 2 Tim. 2. 23, Tit. 3.10. irapanadi £a>, f. io~u>, to sit down near, to seat one's self near, foil, by irapd with ace. Luke 10. 39. irapaKaXeoo, a>, fut. 4o~oo, to call or to call for, trans, a) = to invite to come, Acts 28. 20 5ia ravrrjv rrjv alriav irapeKaKecra vfxas. b) = to call for or upon any one, as for aid, to invoke; hence in later usage and N. T. genr. to beseech, entreat, with ace. Matt. 18. 32, Acts 16. 39. With the ace. expr. or impl. are also put other adjuncts, as part, \4yccv or the like, Matt. 8. 5 irgoarjXdev tKarovr- apxos TraoaKaX&v avrbv Ka\ Xeycov, ver. 31 ot Sai/JLOves iraptKaXovv avrbv \4yovres, Acts 25. 2. Also with inf. aor. Mark 5. 17 fjp^avro rrapaKaXuv avrbv arr€\6e7v, Acts 8. 31, 9. 38, and accus. 24.4; with rod 21. 12; %va Mark 5. 18, Luke 8. 31, oiroos Matt. 8. 34; irepi twos Philem. 10. c) = to call upon any one to do any thing, i. e. to exhort, admonish, with ace. of pers. Acts 15. 32 'lovdas Ka\ SiAas- TrapeKaAGcrav robs adeXcpovs, 2 Cor. 10. 1, Heb. 3. 13. Also with accus. and further adjuncts, e. g. the ex- press words, 1 Cor. 4. 16, 1 Pet. 5. 1 ; inf. pres. Acts 11. 23 TraoeKaXti nav- ras 7rpocrjiiev€LV t<£ Kvplco, 1 Pet. 2. 1 1 ; infin. aor. Acts 27. 33 7raoe/caAei 6 n. airavras jj.eraAafie'iv rpocprjs, Rom. 7rapaKa\v7rrit) 344 Trapakafxfiavu) 12. 1, Eph. 4. 1 ; %va 1 Cor. 1. 10, 1 Thess. 4. 1. Absol., with accus. of pers. impl., Luke 3. 18, Rom. 12. 8 6 iragaKaAoov, Heb. 10. 25; foil, by \eycav Acts 2. 40; with inf. pres. 1 Tim. 2. 1 ; inf. and ace. 2 Cor. 6. 1 : so ravra \d\ei kcl\ TtapanaXei Tit. 2. 15, 1 Tim. 6. 2. d) by impl. to ex- hort, in the way of consolation, en- couragement, &c. = to console, com- fort, with accus. of pers. Matt. 2. 18 'Paxfa KXaiovca /cat ovk rj6e\e irapa- K\r]drjvaL, 5. 4, 2 Cor. 1.4 6 Tragaica- \S)V fj/uLas eiri iraffrj rfj 6\i\j/ei, v. 6 : foil, by ras KagSlas v/ulCou Eph. 6. 22, Col. 2. 2, comp. nap 5t a a. 7. In the sense of £0 wmZre g/ac?, pass, to be glad, rejoice, Luke 16. 25, Acts 20.12. 7rapaKa\vTTT7]reia. c) consolation, comfort, solace, Rom. 15. 4 tVa 81a rrjs iragaicX'fjo'eccs roov ypacpcov rr\v zXirida exw^ez/i.e. the consolation afforded by the Scriptures, 2 Cor. 1. 4-7, 6 ©ebs rrjs 7rapaKXr)(rem Rom. 15. 5: including the idea of spiritual aid, assistance, =' aid and consolation,' Acts 9. 31 7) it. rod aylov Trvevfxaros : meton. for the Author of spiritual aid and consolation, the Messiah, Luke 2. 25. By impl., in the sense of joy, gladness, Luke 6. 24, 7rapdK\r)Tos, ov, 6, r), pr. verbal adj. (rrapaKaXeco), called upon, i. e. for help; hence as subst. a) Lat. ad- vocatus, an advocate, intercessor, who pleads the cause of any one before a judge, &c. 1 John 2. 1 edv ris a- p.dprri, 7rapdK\r]T0i/ exop-^v Trpbs rbv irarepa. b) a consoler, a comforter, bestowing spiritual aid and conso- lation, spoken of the Holy Spirit, John 14. 16, 26, 15. 26, 16. 7. nap an or), rjs, r) (irapatcovoo), pr. 'the act of mis-hearing ;' in N. T. neglect to hear, i. e. disobedience, Rom. 5.19 diet, rrjs napaKorjs rod evbs avdpairov, 2 Cor. 10. 6, Heb. 2. 2. 7rapaKoXov6eoo, w, fut. tjcco (irapd, aKoXovdeco), to accompany side by side, follow closely; in N. T. fig. a) of things, to accompany , —to be done by any one, with dat. Mark 16. 17 orrjfX€?a ro?s iricrrevcrao'i ravra iraga- KoXov6r)o"ei. b) == to follow out closely in mind, to trace out, examine, with dat. Luke 1. 3 irapaic. iracrt cucpificos. c) = to conform unto, compare, with dative, rfj SidacwaXia 1 Tim. 4. 6, 2 Tim. 3. 10. TrapaKovo), fut. o~w (irapd, clkovco), to mis-hear, i. e. to hear slightly, inat- tentively ; in N. T. to neglect to hear, i. e. not to obey, with gen., Matt. 18. 17 eav TrapaKovcrri avrwv. TragaKvirrca, f. \p(o, to stoop down near by any thing, to bend forward near, i. e. in order to look at any thing more closely. a) pr. absol. Luke 24. 12 irapaKv\f/as fiXeirei ra 666via: with els, John 20. 11 irapeKvtyev els rb fii/r)fJL€?ou. b) metaph. to look into, find out, know, with els, James 1. 25, 1 Pet. 1. 12. iragaXa/xfidva), f. X^ofxai, to take near, with, to one's self; and also semipass. to receive with or to one's self; see Xafxfidvw. I. to take to one's self, e.g. a city, i. e. to take in possession, seize; in N. T. only of persons, to take unto or with one 's self, i. e. as an associate, companion, with ace. Matt. 1. 20 /jltj oj>TesActsl7. 17. napavriKa, adv. (irapd, avriKa), pr. at this very instant, instantly; in N. T. once with art. rb iragavriKa as adj. instant, = momentary, transient, 2 Cor. 4.17. iragatyepoo, aor. 2 izapi]veyKov, to hear along by, to bear away, e. g. as does a stream ; hence in N. T. a) act., fig. to let pass aivay, to avert, e. g. evil, with ace. of thing, Mark 14. 36 irapeveyKe to iroT^piov air ijxov rovro, Luke 22. 42, comp. Matt. 26. 39, 42 where irapeKdelv. b) pass., pr. to be borne along by, to be borne or carried aivay, Jude 12 vecpe\ai &vv'8poi virb avefxow irapa(pep6^.evai, i. e. driven rapidly along : metaph. to be borne or carried away in mind, Heb. 13. 9 SiSaXcus ttoikiAcus /a^] irapacpegecrde: in both these examples text. rec. has fTGpKpepO/jUXl. it apaepgoveoo, co, f. r)o~w, to be aside from a right mind, =to be foolish, to act foolishly, absol. 2 Cor. 11. 23 7ra- pcuppovajv AaAw. irapcuppovia, as, rj (iraga(ppoveot)),ipY. ■' state of being aside from a right mind,' i. e. folly, madness, 2 Pet. 2. 16 : not found elsewhere. Tragax*wd£cti, f. deca, to winter near or at a place, with a person, intrans. Acts 27. 12, 28.11. it a p a x € l f 1 a & ' L «* aS) % {'^o.pax^P'd^cio), a wintering near or at a place, Acts 27. 12. 7rapaxp?7jUa, adv., pr. for irapa rb Xprjiia, lit. ' with the thing itself,' at the very moment, on the spot, = forthwith, immediately, i. e. directly after something else has taken place, Matt. 21. 19 i£r}pd.fdr) iraoaxpTiP-a V avKrj i. e. immediately after being cursed, v. 20, Luke 1. 64, saep. irdp8a\is, ecos, rj (irdgtios), a pan- ther, leopard, Rev. 13. 2. irapeSpeva), see irpoa efipevco. irdpeifJLi, f. eao\xai (irapd, el/xi), to be near by, be present, have come, absol. John 7.6 6 naiobs 6 ifxbs oviroi irdp- eanv, 11. 28 6 dibdaKakos irdpean, Acts 10. 21, 17. 6 ; so 2 Pet. L 12 h> rfj Tcapovur) a\7]9eia i. e. ' the truth which ye have received.' Foil, by ev of time, Luke 13. 1; els of per- son, Col. 1. 6, comp. els 4. ; eiri with gen. of pers. before whom, Acts 24. 19, £

' o or i of purpose, Matt. 26. 50 ; cv6m6v nvos, Acts 10. 33 ; 7rp6s Tiva 12. 20. Part, rb irap6v i)ie present time, Heb. 12. 11 irpbs rb irapov. Spoken of things, foil, by dat. of pers. to be present with or to a person, i. e. the person has the thing, 2 Pet. 1. 9 u> fiij irdpean ravra i. e. he who has not these things : hence ra irap6vra tilings ivhich one has, i. e. property, fortune, condi- tion, Heb. 13. 5 apKov/xeuoi ro7s irap- OVGLV. irapeicrdycc, f. £a> (irapd, eladyca), to lead i?i by the side of others, to intro- duce along with others ; in N. T. to lead or bring in by stealth, to smuggle in, trans., ras alpecreis 2 Pet. 2. 1. irapeiaaKro s, ov, 6, f}, adj. (irapeic- dyw), brought in by stealth, smuggled in, Gal. 2. 4 5ta robs it. a$e\4poo), to bear or bring hi therewith or thereunto, to bring for- ward therewith; in N. T. fig. to bring forward along with, to exhibit there- with, airovdrjv iracav 2 Pet. 1. 5. irapeKrSs, adv. (iragd, €kt6s), pr. near by without; occurs only in very late writers, fig. =besides, with art. Ta TrapetcrSs the things besides, over and above, 2 Cor. 11. 28 x 03 ?^ T ® v ttclq- €kt6s: with gen., in the sense of except, Matt. 5. 32 irag€KTbs \6yov iropveias, Acts 26. 29. Trape/ajBoXr), r)s, r) (irapsfAJSaAAoo), interpolation of sentences ; as a mi- litary word, juxta-array, a certain method of drawing up troops ; hence in N. T. a) meton. array, for army, host, i. e. as drawn up in battle- array, Heb. 11. 34, Rev. 20. 9. b) in late usage, encampment, i. e. pr. juxta-arrangementin a camp, hence genr. a camp, spoken of a standing camp, castra stativa, =Engl. quar- ters, barracks, viz. the quarters of the Roman soldiers at Jerusalem in the fortress Antonia, which was ad- jacent to the temple and commanded it, Acts 21. 34: spoken also of the encampments of the Israelites in the desert, Heb. 13. 11; and in the same connexion, fig. v. 13. 7rap6Vo%A6co, a>, f. i)(T(i) (irapd, ivo- XAew), to disturb alongside of some- thing else, to trouble besides, foil, by dative of pers. Acts 15. 19 npivoo firj iraptvoxksiv rots ktA. irapeiri^yj/JLOS, ov, 6, r), adj. (iragd, iirifirjiuLos), a by-resident, a sojourner among a people not one's own, Heb. 11.13, IPet. 1. 1, 2. 11. Trapepxo/JLai (irapd, %QXop b) fig. ' to be the cause, source, occasion of any thing to a person,' i. e. to make or do, to give or bestow, to shew, to occasion, sc. in one's be- half, with accus. and dat. expr. or impl. ; koitov or koitovs irap4x eLJ/ rtvi to give one trouble, =to trouble, vex (see tcoiros), Luke 11.7, 18. 5; ip- yaa'iav irapix €lv TLV ' 1 1° wake or bring gain to any one, Acts 16. 16 ; 17. 31 TTLffriv Traga Kvpicp i. e. in the temple, 2 Cor. 4. 14 ira- pacrTr)cr€i [^yuas] avv vpuv sc. t<£ #77- Iaolti tov Xp. &c. : so with double ace. of object and predicate, rivd ri, Acts 1. 3, 9. 41, Rom. 6. 13, 16 <£ TrapiCTdvere eavrovs BovAovs, 12. 1, ssep. b)= to place at hand, to fur - nish, Matt. 26. 53 Traoao'TTjo'ei /noi irAeiovs ktA, Acts 23. 24 ktt\vt). c) in the sense of to commend, 1 Cor. 8. 8 fipoofia rj/jLas ov Trapiarrjcn rep 0e<£. d) metaph. to set forth by arguments, i. e. to shew, prove, Acts 24. 13 ovre 7rapaarr)aai dvpavrai irepl &v ktA. II. intrans. in the perfect, plu- perfect, and aorist 2 of the active, and in the mid., to stand near or by. a) genr., to be present, &c. with dat. expressed or implied, Acts 1. 10, 9. 39 irapeo'Trjaav avrop iraaai at x^P ai i. e. stood around him, 27. 23, Mark 15. 39 6 TrapearrjKccs e| iuaurias who stood by over against him : so part, ol Trapeo~T7)K6T€s, contr. ol iragear cores, the by-standers, Mark 14. 47, Acts 23. 2; with evcoinov rivos 4. 10. Fig, in a friendly sense, to stand by, to aid, with dat. Rom. 16. 2 'iva irapa- arr)re avrfj, 2 Tim. 4. 17 ; in a hos- tile sense, by impl., absol. Acts 4. 26 iraoeo'rrjo'au ol ^aaiXels rrjs yrjs. Spoken of time, a season, &c, to be present, to have come, Mark 4. 29 7rageo~rr)Kev 6 depiafxos. b) to stand before any one, in his presence, e. g. in a forensic sense, before a judge, Acts 27. 24 Kaiaapi ere 8e? napa- arr\vai, Rom. 14. 10. Spoken of attendants, ministers, who wait in the presence of a superior, Luke 1. 19 eyoo el/ui r, u>, f. 7)o~oo {irapd, oIkeco), to dwell near, be neighbour ; in N. T. to be a by-dweller, to sojourn, dwell as a stranger, with ev, Luke 24. 18 o-v p.6i>os irapoLKeTs ev 'legovo-aArj/j. ; foil, by els, Heb. 11. 9 Trapcpurjcrev els rr\v yr)v i. e. he came and sojourned, comp. els 4. irapoLKia, as, 7) (irapoiKeoo), a dwell- ing near ; in N. T. a sojourning, re- H H irapoiKOQ 350 9 « 7rappr)KaT€ Tr\v 'lepovcaX^n ttjs Si5a%^s vfxwu. Fig. tt\7]qovv T7)U Kaodiav twos to fill the heart of any one, to take possession of it, John 16. 6, Acts 5. 3. b) fig. ta ,/£//, i. e. to furnish abund- antly with any thing, impart richly, imbue with, folftby ace, often also with an adjunct of that with which any one is filled or furnished, (a) with ace. and gen., Acts 2. 28 irArj- pc&creis fJLe eveppocrvvns, 13. 52, Rom. 15. 13, 14. (/3) with ace. and dat., in pass, with dat. Rom. 1. 29 ireirX-n- pw{x4vovs redan adnata, 2 Cor. 7. 4. (7) with eV instead of the simple dat. Eph. 5. 18 irXrigovaQe eV irvev- Han. (5) with ace. simply, ivaaai/ Xpe/ai/ v/jloov = ' to supply fully,' Phil. 4. 19 : also ttA. to. irdvTa, Eph. 1. 23, 4. 10, spoken of Christ as filling the universe with his influence, pre- sence, power. Hence pass. TrArjpov- pal, absol. to be filled full, to be fully furnished, abound, Phil. 4. 18, Col. 2. 10 £v avrcp i. e. in Christ, in his work ; Eph. 3. 19 %va Tr\r\puQr\T z as irav to irXripoofjux tov 0eo5 into or un- to all the fulness of God, i. e. either * that ye may fully participate in all the rich gifts of God,' or 'that ye may be received into full commu- nion of the whole church of God.' Also pass, with accus. Col. 1. 9 tva ir\7]gco8rjT€ t)\v eiriyvoocriv, Phil. 1.11 TreTrXrjpcofJLei/oi Kapnov OLKaiocrvvns in later eds. c) to fulfil, perform fully , with ace. (a) spoken of duty, obligation, &c. Matt. 3. 15 ir\rjQ{ia.Ta KXaafxaToov '/jpare hoiv many baskets-full of fragments ? = 7roVas anvpibas irX^peis how many full baskets ? Also a filling up, a supplement, that winch fills up, and hence — iirtfiXTi/uLafa patch, Matt. 9. 16. b) fig. fulness, i.e. full measure, abundance, (a) genr. John 1. 16 in tov ir\7)pup.o.Tos avrov, Eph. 3. 1 9 see TrX-qpow b. 5., Col. 2. 9 to ttA?}- poojjia, ttjs OeoTrjTos ' the fulness, ple- nitude of the divine perfections,' and so absol. 1. 19, Rom. 15. 29 eV irXripoo{xaTi tvXoyias tov evayyzXiov 1 in the full, abundant blessings of the gospel:' so of a state of fulness, abundance, Rom. 11. 12. (£) of persons, full number, complement, multitude, Rom. 11. 25 to 7rX7jpa)/jLa Toiv iducou i the full number, all the multitude of the gentiles :' so of the church of Christ, Eph. 1. 23. c ) fulfilment, a fulfilling, full per- formance, po/jlov Rom. 13. 10. d) fulfilment, i. e. full end, completion, (a) of time, full period, Gal. 4. 4 fjXde K K 7r\r)(Tiov 374 7rvevjia to TrA^gco/xa tov xp& vov i Eph. 1. 10 tu>v Kcupwv. (/3) by imp], complete- ness, perfectness, Eph. 4. 13 els avfipa TeAeiov, els [xergov 7]KiKias tov ttAt)- P&jjlcltos rod Xp., as adj., ' to the full and perfect stature of a man in Christ,' to full maturity in Chris- tian knowledge and love. ttAtictIov, adv. (ttAtio~Ios), near, near by. a) pr., foil, by gen. John 4. 5 TrArjcriov tov %cyp/ou. Fig. eTvai TrArjalov tlv6s to be near any one, be neighbour to him, Luke 10. 29, 36. b) with art. 6 ttAtjctlov subst. one near, a neighbour, fellow, another person of the same nature, country, class, &c. (a) genr. a fellow »-m an, any other member of the human family; so in the precept ayairfaeis tov ttAt\giov gov cos GeavTov Matt. 19. 19, Rom. 13. 10, Eph. 4. 25. (£) one of the same people or country, a yW/0W-COUNTRYMAN, Acts 7. 27 comp. v. 26. (7) one of the same faith, a/e/W-CHRiSTiAN, Rom. 15. 2. (0) from the Heb., a friend, opp. to 6 exOpos, Matt. 5. 43. TrAr)o~/Liovri, rjs, f)(TrifjLTrArjiJLi), a filling, satisfying, as with food, also fulness, satiety, Col. 2. 23. TrAijao'co, fut. {o>, to strike, smite ; in N, T. from the Heb. to plague, smite, i. e. afflict with disease, calamity, evil, pass. Rev. 8. 12 iirA^yr] to Tpi- TOV TOV 7]AlOV. TrAoiapiov, ov, to (ttAo?ov), a small vessel, boat, spoken of the fishing- vessels on the sea of Galilee, Mark 3. 9. ttAo7ov, ov, t6 (irAeca), a ship, vessel, genr. Acts 20. 13, 38: spoken in the Gospels of the small fishing- vessels on the sea of Galilee, Matt. 4. 21, 22. ttAoos contr. ttAovs, gen. oov, ov, but in later writers also gen. ttAoos, sail- ing, navigation, a voyage, Acts 21. 7, 27.9 ovtos t)^tj emcrcpaAovs tov ttAoos, v. 10. irAoicrios, a, ov (ttAovtos), rich, wealthy, in N. T. only masc. a) pr. Matt. 27. 57 cLvOpooTros tvAovctlos cbro 'Api/jLadaias, Luke 12. 16, 16. 1, 14. 12 yeWovas irAovcnovs, 18. 23: fig. happy, prosperous, wanting nothing, 2 Cor. 8. 9, Rev. 2. 9. Subst. 6 ttAovctlos, a rich man* pi. the rich, Matt. 19. 23, 24, Mark 12. 41 ttoA- Ao\ irAovaioi, ssep. b) fig. rich in any thing, abounding in, wither, Eph. 2. 4 6 0ebs TrAovaios civ ev eAeei, James 2. 5 ev TricrTei. ttAovcIcos, adv. (ttAovo'los), richly, i. e. abundantly, largely, Col. 3. 16. irAovTeco, w, f. face (ttAovtos), to be rich, intrans. a) pr. Luke 1. 53 ttAovtovvtols e^airecrTeiAe tcevovs, 1 Tim. 6. 9 ; foil, by cnr6 of source, Rev. 18. 15, by e'/cv. 3,19: fig. Luke 12. 21 fx^i els &ebv ttAovtcov not rich toward God, i. e. laying up no trea- sure in heaven. Also to prosper, be happy, 1 Cor. 4. 8, 2 Cor. 8. 9, Rev. 3. 17. b) fig. to be rich in any thing, to abound, with ev, 1 Tim. 6.18 ttAov- Tetv ev epyois naAoTs: absol. Rom. 10. 12 Kvpios ttAovtwv els irdvTas i. e. rich in gifts and spiritual blessings toward all. ttAovtl^ci), f. iffo* (ttAovtos), to make rich, to enrich, trans. ; in N. T. only fig. to bestow richly, furnish abund- antly, 2 Cor. 6. 10 ws TTTwxoi, ttoA- Aovs Se ttAovti£ovt€s. Pass, to be enriched, i. e. richly furnished, foil, by ev iravTL 1 Cor. 1. 5, 2 Cor. 9. 11. ttAovtos, ov, 6, riches, wealth, a) pr. Matt. 13. 22 i) aTTOLTT} tov ttAovtov, Luke 8. 14, 1 Tim. 6. 17: meton. as a source of power and influence, in ascriptions, Rev. 5. 12. Fig. d ttAov- tos tov Qeov or tov XpiffTov ' the rich gifts and blessings imparted by God or Christ,' Phil. 4. 19, Eph. 3. 8 : also good, welfare, happiness, Rom. 11. 12, Heb. 11. 26. b) fig. riches, richness, abundance, usually before the gen. of another noun, = adj. rich, abundant, pre- eminent, Horn, 2. 4 6 ttAovtos ttjs X9 7 ) a " r ^ 1 "0 TOS = ' his rich goodness,' 2 Cor. 8. 2, Eph. 1. 7, 2. 7, Col. 2. 2 ; so d ttAovtos ttjs dotys l the abundant, pre-eminent glory of God,' as displayed in his beneficence, Rom. 9. 23, al. : 11. SS c% fidOos ttAovtov Kal aocpias teal yvdo- aecos ©eov O the deep richness of God's wisdom and knowledge ! ttAvvco, f. vvco, to wash, rinse, espec. clothes, trans. Rev. 7. 14 eirAvvav tcls o~ToAas avTcov. TTve vfi a, cltos, t6 (irveoo). 1. BREATH. a) of the mouth or nostrils, a breath- 7rrevjJLa 375 TTVEVfia ing, blast, 2 Thess. 2. 8 rb irvev/j-a rod (Tt6/jl & ecrx^ros 'A. \_eo~riv] els irvev/xa faoiroiovv a quick- ening spirit, i. e. a spirit of life, as raising the bodies of his followers from the dead unto immortal life, comp. Phil. 3. 21, and els 3. a. ult. b) the rational spirit, mind, soul, Lat. animus. (a) genr., as opp. to the body and animal spirit, 1 Thess. 5. 23 rb TTpedfia k & °** vo ^ s fxov 0LKag7r6s ear 1 my spirit prays, i. e. my own feelings thus find utter- ance in prayer, but what I mean is not understood by others ; 2 Cor. 4. 13, 1 Pet. 3. 4, James 4. 5. (5) as implying will, counsel, purpose, Mark 14. 38 rb jxev 7rvevfj.a irpodv- /uov, 7] de aexp£ acrQevris, Acts 19. 21 eOero 6 TlavXos ev rep irv., 20. 22 see deeo II. c. /3. (e) as including the understanding or intellect, Mark 2. 8 eirtyvovs rep izvev\x.ari, Luke 2. 40 eKqaraiovro irvev/jLari, TrXr]pov/j.evov aocpias, 1 Cor. 2. 11, 12. 3. a spirit, i. e. a simple, incor- poreal, immaterial being, possess- ing higher capacities than man in his present state. A) spoken of created spirits, a) of the human soul, spirit, after its departure from the body, and as ex- isting in a separate state, Lat. um- bra, manes, Heb. 12. 23 irpocreX^Xv- dare Trvev/j.acri oixaiecv rereXeieopLeveov to the spirits of the just advanced to perfect happiness and glory; 1 Pet. 3. 19 ev

r- vap.is rod ayiov •nvsvp.aros. Spoken (a) of that physical procreative en- ergy exerted in the miraculous con- ception of Jesus, Luke 1.35 7rvvap.is v^iarov in the follow- ing clause; Matt. 1. 18, 20 : so in respect to the conception of Isaac out of the course of nature, Gal. 4. 29. (/3) of that special divine influ- ence, inspiration, and energy, which rested upon and existed in Jesus after the descent of the Holy Spi- rit upon him at his baptism, Luke 4. 1 'Irjcrovs irvevp.o.ros ayiov 7rXrjpr]S comp. 3. 22; John 3. 34 ovk £k p.4- rpov fiidoocriv 6 ©ebs rb irvedpa i. e. • the divine influenc?, energy, rest- ing upon Christ was not measured and occasional, like that of prophets and apostles, but ever abundant and constant;' Acts 1. 2, 10. 3S, Matt. 12. 18, Luke 4. 18 ; 1 John 5. 6, 8 rb irvevjxa /ecu rb vdwo na\ rb alpa i. e. * that divine spirit, energy, which was in Jesus ;' by which also he was sealed as a spotless victim for his atoning sacrifice, Heb. 9. 14. As prompting him to go into the desert to be tempted, Matt. 4. 1, Mark 1. 12, tfyero iv rS> Trvevpari els r)]v e- p-npov Luke 4. 1 ; and afterwards to return into Galilee, v. 14; — as en- abling him to cast out demons, Matt. 12. 28 ei Iv irvevpan 0eoD £yw 4k- /3aAAco ra. daipovia comp. Luke 11. 20 : in this connexion rb irvevpa rb ayiov is said to be blasphemed, Matt. 12.31, 32, Mark 3. 29. (7) of that divine influence by which prophets and holy men were excited, when they are said to have spoken or acted iv irvevuari, virb or dia. irvev- piaros in, by, or through the Spirit, i. e. by inspiration ; Aa/3t5 elirev iv Tvvev- pari ayicc Mark 12. 36; so 2 Pet. 1. 21 virb 7TV€Vjuiaros ayiov o~o*ais KaOks to 7rvev/jLa iSidov avrols aTrocpOiyyeaOai i. e* ' as the Spirit impelled them,' v. 17, 18, 2. 33, 38, sa?p., 19. 2 ovfc €i irvev/jLa dyi6v £o~riv ^Kovcajxtv \. e. 1 they did nol know that the Holy Spirit had yet been given, that the time foretold by Joel had arrived ;' — Acts 19. 6, Rom. 15. 19 eV Bvvd- /zei crrjiueioov Kal repdrtcv, eV 5wdfi€i iruev/maros ayiov i. e. ' through the power of the internal influences and revelations of the Spirit;' 1 Cor. 2. 4, 7. 40, 12. 7-9, 14. 2; v. 32 vvet- fxara 7rgo(f)7]rcov 7rgocpr)Tais unordcr- crerai the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets, i. e. inspira- tion and self-possession go hand in hand, holy inspiration can never cause confusion and disorder, comp. v. 33; Eph. 1. 13, Heb. 2. 4, 1 Pet. 1. 12. So as prompting to or re- straining from particular actions or conduct, Acts 8. 29, 39 irvevfia Kvgiov ripirace rbv QiAnnrovi. e. ' the divine influence, afflatus, which rested on Philip, hurried him away,' comp. Matt. 4. 1 ; so Acts 13. 2, 4, 15. 28, 16. 6, 7; — as prompting to holy boldness, energy, zeal, in speaking and acting, Acts 4. 8 Uirpos irX7\(r- Oels TcvevfAaros ayiov e?7re irpbs avr ois, v. 31, 6. 3 &vdpas kirra TrX'fjpeis irvev- fxaros ayiov Kal (rocpias, V. 10; — as the medium of divine communica- tions and revelations, Acts 11. 28 "Ayafios itfJifiave dia rod Trvev/uiaros, 21.4, Eph. 3. 5 ; — as the source of support, comfort, Christian joy and triumph, Acts 7. 55, 13. 52, Eph. 5. 18, Phil. 1. 19. PL irpevfMara spi- ritual gifts, 1 Cor. 14. 12. (e) spoken of that divine influ- ence by which the temper or dis- position of mind in Christians is af- fected ; or rather, put for the spirit, temper, disposition of mind produced in Christians by the influences of the Holy Spirit, which corrects, elevates, and ennobles all their views and feelings, fills the mind with peace and joy, and is the pledge and fore- taste of everlasting happiness. (1) as opposed to rj Qev vloOecrias a spirit of sonship, i. e. a filial spirit, v. 23, 1 Cor. 2. 12; Eph. 1. 17 dopr) vjjuv irvevpa (Tocpias Kal airoKa\vTp€cos a spirit of wisdom and illumination, imparted through the Holy Spirit, 2. 18, 22. c) meton. spoken of a person or teacher who acts, or professes to act, under the inspiration of the Holy Spi- rit, by divine inspiration, 1 Cor. 12. 10 5iafcgio~€is irvevpdroov the trying of spirits or teachers, meaning a criti- cal faculty of the mind quickened by the Holy Spirit, consisting not only in the power of discerning who was a prophet and who was not, but also of distinguishing in the dis- courses of a teacher what proceeded from the Holy Spirit and what did not ; 1 John 4. 1 p.)) iravrl irvevpari TriCTT€V€T€, CtAAa ^OKipd(€T€ TCt 1TV€V- ixara, ver. 2, 3, 6, 1 Thess. 4. 1, 2 Thess. 2. 2 prjre cua irvevparos i. e. ' neither by any one professing to be inspired.' irvevpariK6s,r), 6v (irvevpa), breath- ing, aerial, spiritual, mental ; in N. T. spiritual, a) pertaining to the nature of spirits, 1 Cor. 15. 44 crcopa irvev/xariKov a spiritual body, having the nature of a spirit, opp. to ccopa ipvxiKov an animal body ; Eph. 6. 12 TCt irvevpaTiKa rrjs ttovt)qlcls = ra wevpara irovrjpd. b) pertaining to or proceeding from the Holy Spi- rit, see irvevpa 3. D. (a) of per- sons, spiritual, i.e. enlightened by the Holy Spirit, enjoying the influences, graces, gifts of the Holy Spirit, 1 Cor. 2. 13 irvevpariicoTs, v. 15, 3. 1 v/mv cos irvevpariKoTs. (/3) of things, spiritual, i. e. communicated or im- parted by the Holy Spirit, Rom. 15. 27, 1 Cor. 2. 13 irvevpariKd — Ta rod wsvparos v. 14, 9. 11, 12. 1 ra irvev- pariKa spiritual gifts, miraculous powers; Eph. 5. 19 opScus irvevpari- Kais in spiritual songs, i. e. composed in the Spirit, on spiritual and reli- gious subjects ; Rom. 7. 14 6 v6pos nj/evpariKSs icrriv i. e. is according to the mind and will of the Spirit ; 1. 11 x a P l0 ~t la TrvevpariK6v a spiritual gift, i. e. a gift relating to the mind or spirit of Christians as enlight- ened and quickened by the Holy Spirit, comp. v. 12 and irvevpa 3. D. b. €. Also spoken of things in a higher and spiritual sense, i. e. not literal, not corporeal, including also a reference to the Holy Spirit, 1 Cor. 10. 3, 4 Ppwpa Trvevp.ariK.ov e- (payov kcl\ iv6pa irv. eirtov kt\, 1 Pet. 2. 5 oJkos irvevpaTiubs kt\. irvevfiar ikqos, adv., spiritually, i. e. in accordance with the Holy Spirit, in or through the Spirit, 1 Cor. 2. 14: so Rev. 11. 8 tjtls KaKelrai irv. 2,6dopa teal Myvirros, i. e. speaking in the Spirit, prophetically, allego- rically. irv eoo, fut. irvevcropai, aor. 1 eirvevcra, to breathe, breathe out ; in N. T. to blow, intransitive, only of the wind, Matt. 7. 25 eirvevcrav oi avepoi, Luke 12. 55, John 3. 8 irvevpa irve?, 6. 18, Rev. 7. 1 'iva prj irverj: so Acts 27. 40 rfj irveovar) i. e. avpa. irvtyco, fut. |co, to choke, strangle, by stopping the breath, trans., Matt. 18. 28 KpaTi)cras avrbv eirviye, where it is = ayx ** Pass., of drowning, Mark 5. 13. irv i kt 6s, 7}, 6v (irviyoo), strangled; in N. T. meton. rb ttvlktSv strangled meat, i.e. the flesh of animals killed by strangling, without shedding their blood, Acts 15. 20, 29, 21. 25. irvof), rjs, 7] (irveco), breath, a) vital breath, respiration, Acts 17. 25 £a>V Kal irvof)v. b) breath of air, a blast, wind, Acts 2. 2. iro8r)pr)s, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (irovs, apoo), reaching to the feet, spoken of long flowing robes, Rev. 1. 13 eVSc- dv/jLtvov iroSygr) sc. ea , 0r\ra. ir 60ev, interrog. adv., whence? cor- rel. with irov, ir6re, &c. a) pr. of place, =from what place or quarter? Matt. 15. 33 ir60ev r)puv iv iprjpia &p- toi tocovtoi ; Mark 8. 4, John 4. 1 1 : also indirect, as often in N. T., Luke 13. 25 ovk olSa, upas ir6d€v ecre, John 3. 8, 8. 14: fig. of state, condition, indir. Rev. 2. 5. b) of source, au- thor, cause, manner, whence ? how ? Matt. 13. 27 tt60<-v ex« (iCdvia; v. 54, 56, 21. 25, John 1. 49, 19. 9 ir6- 06V eiffv; Jam. 4. 1 ; — indirect, Luke 20. 7 pr] ddevcu irodev, John 2. 9, 9. 29. Spoken in surprise, admira- tion, Luke 1. 43 ir60ev jjloi tovto; implying strong negation, Mark 12. 37 tt60gv vlbs avrov icrri ; TTOIEU) 380 TTOLEli) woieoo, cD, fut. 7)(Toj and la, aor. 1 enoirjcra, perf. ireKoiyKa, pluperf. 7re- TroL7]Keu/ without augm., see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 68, 70. The various significations of this verb may all be classed under the two primary ones, to make and to do, i. e. expressing action as completed or as continued. 1. TO make, i. e. to form, produce, bring about, cause, pr. spoken of any external act as manifested in the production of something tangible and corporeal, obvious to the senses, i. e. completed action : here the mid- dle also is often used, with only a remote reference to the subject, which not seldom wholly vanishes, so that the mid. does not apparently differ from the active, a) genr. (a) pr., with ace. Matt. 17. 4 iroifatofAtv a>5e rpecs crKTjpds, John 9. 11 7r7]Xbv iTT0L7](r€, 18. 18 avBpaniav 7re7roi7]fc6- rey, Acts 7. 40 Btovs, v. 43, 9. 39 tfid- ria, 19. 24, Rom. 9. 20: foil, by e/c of material, John 2. 15 iroL^aas (ppa- yeXXiov €K axoLvicop, 9. 6, Rom. 9. 21 : with Kara ri of manner, model, * Acts 7. 44, Heb. 8. 5 : mid. Acts 1. 1 TOV 1TQO0TOU XoyOV i7T0L7]Crd/UL7}T/. (/3) spoken of God, to make, = to create, with ace. Acts 4. 24 6 iroii\aas top ovpav6v, 7. 50, 17. 24, Heb. 1. 2, Luke 11. 40 ; with double ace. Matt. 19.4. b) fig., spoken of a state or con- dition, or of things intangible and incorporeal, and genr. of such things as are produced by an inward act of the mind or will, to make, i. e. to cause, bring about, occasion, (a) genr. with accus. Luke 1. 68 £iroir)o~€ Xv- Tpcoo'iv rep Xacp avrov, Acts 15. 3, 24. 12 iiriavo'Tao'ii' itoiovvtol oxXov, Eph. 2. 15 ttoloov elpi)V7]v, 4. ] 6 : mid. Rom. 15. 26, Heb. 1. 3. (/3) tzoizlv with its accus., like Engl, to make, often forms a periphrasis for the cognate verb ; e. g. active, iroislv e/c8i/c77cnz> to make defence of one's cause, = indt.- Ke?v, Luke 18. 7 comp. v. 3 ; eve^Qav to make an ambuscade, = iuedpev€LU, Acts 25. 3 ; to iKav6v to make sa- tisfaction, — luavovv, Mark 15. 15; fxourju to make one's abode, =ix4veiv, John 14. 23 ; bhov to make one's way, to go, = 68oTroie?o~0ai, Mark 2. 23 ; 7r6\efiop to make battle or war, = iroXefiw, construed, by Hebr., with jj.erd twos instead of dat. Rev. 11. 7, al. ; avfifiovXiov to make a consul- tation, = o~v/AJ3ovA€veo~dai, Mark 3. 6 ; crvi'ODf.wcrLav to make a conspiracy, = crvvofAvveiv, Acts 23. 13 ; avffTpo^v to make a combination, = crvaTge to make one be or go out, to cause one to go out, to send out, Acts 5. 34 e/ceAeucrez/ e£a> ^3pa%u n robs a7roo~r6Xovs Troirjo~a%. 2. to do, expressing an action as continued, or not yet completed ; what one does repeatedly, continu- edly, habitually ; like irgd vcroo. a) foil, by accus, of thing, and without reference to a person as the remote object, (a) with accus. of pron., to do, genr. Matt. 5. 47 ri irepurabv iroi- €?T€ ; Mark 11. 3 ri iroielre rovro ; 14. 8 & e(T%€^ avrri irroirjere, Matt. 8. 9 Troirjo'ov rovro, Kal 7roie?, Luke 20. 2 iv iroia ££ovo~ia ravra Troiels, Acts 1. 1, Gal. 2. 10 avrb rovro rroLTJcrai, Phil. 2. 14 irdvra Troielre, 1 Tim. 5. 21 fjL7)b*lv iroiccv: with a participle fol- lowing, Mark 11. 5 ri Troieire Xvov- rcs rbu ircoXov ; Acts 11. 30, 21. 13. (j3) with accus. of a subst. rarely implied, and spoken of particular deeds, acts, works, done repeatedly or continuedly, to do, = to perform, execute, iroieTv ra %pya rod 'Afioadpi. John 8. 39 ; ra irpoora tpya Rev. 2. 5 ; ra ipya rod Qeov i. e. ' the works which God requires,' John 10. 37; egyov evayyeXicrrod 2 Tim. 4. 5 ; e- Aeos to do mercy, shew mercy, Jam. 2. 13 ; i\€r}/uLoo'vu7}v to do alms, give alms, Matt. 6. 2 ; diKaioavvnv id., v. 1 : so of mighty deeds, wonders, miracles, dwafxeis 7. 22, epya John 5. 36, Kpdros Luke 1. 51, a-qfxeia John 2. 11, repara Kal o"7]fj.e7a Acts 6. 8 ; genr. Matt. 9. 28, Acts 14. 11. Also of the will, precept, require- ment of any one, to do, perform, ful- fil, Matt. 21. 31 ris 4k rwv §vo inoi- 7]CT€ rb 6eX7]/na rod irarp6s\ 23. 3, Mark 6. 20 'Hpdbdr)S iroXXa iiroiyo'e i. e. which John admonished him to do, Luke 17. 9, John 2. 5, Eph. 2. 3 : so of the precepts of God or of Christ, Matt. 5. 19, 7. 21 6 iroiwv rb GeXrifxa rod irarp6s fiov, v. 24, Luke 6. 46, John 7. 19 rbv vofxov, Acts 13. 22 : of that which one asks, entreats, promises, John 14. 13 ri av alr4\- o"nr€, rovro ttol^o-cc, Rom. 4. 21 t iir'fiyyeXrai dwaros iari kol 7roi7Jffai, Eph. 3. 20 ; with dat of pers. Mark 10. 35 'iva b iau air^}(rco/x€P iroirjcns fjfuv, ver. 36 : of a purpose, plan, decree, Acts 4. 28, Rom. 9. 28 X6- yov o~vvrer(xy]ix4vov Troirjaei Kvpios the TTOIEU) 382 7roLjjiatv(t) Lord will execute his word decreed i. e. his threatening, 2 Cor. 8. 10, 11. (7) spoken of a course of action or conduct, to do, = to execute, exercise, practise ; Kpiaiv iroisiv to do judgment, act as judge, = Kglveiv, John 5. 27 ; rty ££ovcrlav twos rcoietv to exercise the power of any one, Rev. 13. 12. Spec, of right, duty, virtue, Rom. 2. 14 ra rod v6fxov iroifj, 10. 5, a\r)- Oeiav John 3. 21, diKaiocrvvrju 1 John 2. 29, xpVO'Torrjra Rom. 3. 12 : so John 5. 29 ol ra ayaOa iroi^caures, 8. 29 ra apeard, Jam. 4. 17 KaAbv Troieiv. (5) of evil deeds or conduct, to do, = to commit, practise, afxdprr\{xa 1 Cor. 6. 18, afiaprlav John 8. 34, avopJiav Matt. 13. 41, &fia irArjycov Luke 12. 48, PoeXvy/xa Rev. 21. 27, ra fxri Ka07]KOj/Ta Rom. 1. 28, ovdev havriovrivi Acts 28. 17, /ca/cJz/ Matt. 27. 23, KaKoi Rom. 3. 8, irov-npd Luke 3. 19, (povov Mark 15. 7, xf^uSos Rev. 22. 15 ; genr. John 7. 51. b) intrans. to do, — to act. (a) absol. to be active, to work, Matt. 20. 12 ovroi ol ecrx^TOL fitav &pav iiroir)- aav, Rev. 13. 5. (0) with adv. of manner, to do so and so, to act in any manner; KaAws Matt. 12. 12, and participle, Acts 10. 33 kqlXoos £7roir)cras irapayevo^vos, Phil. 4. 14 ; with Kpsiv kt\. With adv. ; ovrco, Matt. 5. 47 tav ao"jrd(T7}0~6€ robs ade\(rTt/ ; John 12. 33 iroi Qavaru, Acts 7. 49, Rom. 3. 27, Jam. 4. 14 iroia 7] far} vfx&v ; So ev iroia efowcr/a by ivhat authority, = by whose authority, Matt. 21. 23; Acts 4. 7 sv iroia Swa/mei r) ev iroiq> 6v6fj.aTi; Adv. Luke 5. 19 iroias (81a iroias text, rec.) sc. odov what way, how, comp. eKeTvos c. b) what one ? sc. out of a number, = what ? which? Matt. 19. 18, 22. 36 iroia £vtoXt) fxeyaXit) ev t<£ vSfxco ; 24. 42 iroia, &pa, v. 43, John 10. 32 5m iro7ov avr&v epyov, Rev. 3. 3. iroXefxew, So, fut. 'fto'co (irSXefios), to war, make war, fight, foil, by /nerd with genit. Rev. 12. 7 (see p. 305, col. 2), 2. 16 iro\€fjL7)O'O0 fxer abr&v, 13. 4, — the usual construction is with the dat. Absol. Rev. 12. 7 ; joined with Kpivw, 19. 11 ev SiKaio- crvvn Kpivei nal iroXe/jie? ' he makes war upon those whom he has con- demned,' = avenge, punish, Hyper- bol. = to contend, quarrel, Jam. 4. 2. irSXe/uios, ov, 6 (ireXo/xai), pr. * the agitation and tumult of battle,' and hence fight, battle, war, a)ipr.fighl, battle, 1 Cor. 14. 8 ris irapaCKevdae- rat els ir6Xefxov ; Heb. 11. 34 icrxvpol ev iroXe/jLO), Rev. 9. 7 : so iroirjaai ir6Xefxov fxerd twos to do battle, i. e. to fight, make war with any one, = iroXe/j.e'iv, 11. 7. Hyperbol. = con- test, strife, Jam. 4. 1. b) genr. war, Matt. 24. 6 aKovetv iroXe/j.ovs teal a- kocls iroXe/Acov, Luke 14. 31. tt6Xls, ecos, 7] (ir6Xos), a city, pr. en- closed with a wall, a walled town, a) pr. and genr. Matt. 2. 23 tcary- Kncrev els ir6Xiv Xeyo/xevnv Nafaper, Mark 6. 56, Luke 8. 1. In various constructions : (a) with art. 7} ir6- Xis the city, i. e. before mentioned ; Matt. 21. 17 comp. v. 10, Mark 11. 19 comp. v. 1 : — or nar Qoxw the city, i. e. the chief city, metropolis ; Jerusalem, Matt. 26. 18 ; Gadara, 8. 33 comp. v. 28. (/3) with adj. or a like adjunct, Matt. 10. 15 rfj irSXet eKeivrj, Acts 19. 29 r) ir. 5^,' 26. 11 els ras e£o> iroXeis, Rev. 1 6. 19 r) irSXis 7) /meyaXr} : so 7) l8ia ir6Xis one's own city, i. e. in which one dwells, Matt. 9. 1 comp. 4. 13, or the chief city of one's family, Luke 2. 3 ; 77 ayia ttSXls the holy city, i. e. Jerusalem, as the public seat of God's worship, Matt. 4. 5, called also in a like sense 7) it6Xls 7) Tjyanv fievr] Rev. 20. 9. (7) foil, by gen. of pers., the city of any one, i. c one's native city, irSXis Aafiid Luke 2. 4, or in which one dwells, 4. 29, John 1. 45; ir. icrl rov fieyaXov jSatnAecos i. e. where God dwells, Matt. 5. 35 : foil, by gen. of a gentile name, 10. 5 els v6Xiv 2a- fjLapeiTGQV, v. 23. (5) with the pr. name of the city subjoined ; in ap- position in the same case, Acts 11. 5 ev irSXei 'iSirirr), 27. 8 ; or in the gen. 2 Pet. 2. 6 iroXeLs 2o5^uo>;> Kal T. (e) foil, by gen. of region or province, Luke 1. 26 els tt6Xlv ttjs TaXiXaias, John 4. 5 ; impl. Matt. 14. 13 : so Luke 1. 39 els irSXiv 'lovSa to a city of Judah, b) meton. for the inhabitants of a 7ro\iTapyr}Q 384 troXvQ city, Matt. 8. 34 iraffa r\ tt6Xls e^rjX- 6ev, Mark 1. 33. c) symbol, of the celestial or spiritual Jerusalem, the seat of the Messiah's kingdom, de- scribed as descending out of hea- ven, Rev. 3. 12, Heb. 11. 10, al. iroXiTcipxyS) ov, 6 (irSXis, cipx<*>)> a city-ruler, prefect, magistrate, Acts 17. 6, 8. ir oX it el a, as, tj (iroXirevco), pr. ' the being a free citizen,' the relation of a free citizen to the state; hence a) citizenship, the right of citizenship, freedom of a city, Acts 22. 28. b) the state itself, a community, common- wealth, Eph. 2. 12. iroXirevfxa, aros, t6 (iroXirevco), any public measure, administration of the state ; in N. T. the state itself, com- munity, commonwealth, fig. of Chris- tians in reference to their spiritual community, Phil. 3. 20. iroXirevoo, fut. evo'co (iroXirris), to administer the state, to live as a free citizen; oftener depon. pass. iroXi- revofiai, to be a citizen of a state, to live as a good citizen, to conduct one's self according to the laws and customs of a state ; hence in N. T. genr. to live, to order one's life and conduct according to a certain rule, with adv. Phil. 1. 27 a£ioos rod euay- yeXiov iroXireveaOe : with dat. Acts 23. 1 ireiroXirevfiai rep ©etf i. e. to or for God, according to his will, comp. 0eos a. y. rr oXirrjs, ov, 6 (irSXts), a citizen, an inhabitant of a city, Acts 21. 39 ovk aarjfjLov ir6Xecas iroXirijs, Luke 15. 15: with gen. avrov, = fellow-citi- zen, 19. 14. iroXXaKis, adv. (iroXvs), many times, often, Matt. 17. 15, ssep. 7roXXaTrXao~itoV, ovos, 6, rj, adj. (iroXvs), manifold, many times more, Luke 18. 30. iroXvXoyia, as, f) (iroXvXo'yos, from iroXvs, Xeyw), much speaking, loqua- city, Matt. 6. 7. voXv/negcos, adv. (iroXvixeg^s, fr. iro- Xvs, fiepos), in many parts, in mani- fold ways, Heb. 1. 1. iroXviro'iKiXos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (iroXvs, ttolkiXos), much variegated ; in N. T. very various, manifold, multifarious, Eph. 3. 10. iroXvs, itoXXtj, ttoXv, gen. iroXXov, yjs, ov; compar. irXeicov, superl. irXua"- tos, see in their order, — many, much, prop, of number, quantity, amount, a) sing. pr. many, much ; and with nouns implying number or multi- tude, great, large, (a) without art., with subst. John 6. 10 x°P T0S toXvs, Acts 15. 32 5ia xSyov iroXXov with much discourse, many words, 16. 16 ipyacriav iroXXov, 22. 28 iroXXov ke- (paXaiov, Matt. 13. 5 yyv iroXXi)v much earth, soil. So with a noun of mul- titude, Acts 11. 21 iroXvs apidfiSs a great number, 18. 10 Xabs iroXvs, Mark 5. 24 oxXos iroXvs, Acts 14. 1 iroXv ttXtjOos : fig. Matt. 9. 37 dspicr- fxbs iroXvs. Absol. iroXv much, Luke 12. 48 $ edSdr] iroXv, iroXv (tf T7 l®'h- o-eraL, 16. 10, Acts 26. 29, Matt. 26. 9 irpaOrjvai iroXXov to be sold for much. (/3) with art. and subst, Heb. 5. 11 irepl ov iroXvs TjfMU 6 Xoyos of whom we have much to say, many things ; Mark 12. 37 o iroXvs oxXos the mul- titude, the common people. Absol. to iroXv the much, 2 Cor. 8. 15 o to iroXv sc. cvXXQas. b) plur. iroXXoi, ai, a, many ; and with nouns of multitude, great, large, (a) without art., with subst. Matt. 8. 16 fiaijAovL^oixsvovs iroXXovs, Mark 2. 15 iroXXoi reX&vai, Luke 12. 7, 19 iroXXa ay add, John 3. 23 vdara iroX- Xa. So with a noun of multitude. Matt. 4. 25 oxXol iroXXoi. With an- other adj., %repoi iroXXoi Matt. 15. 30, fern. Luke 8. 3, neut. 22. 65 ; iroXXovs &XXovs Mark 12. 5, fern. 15. 41, neut. 7. 4: coupled by Kai, as it. Ka\ erega Luke 3. 18, it. teal &AAa crrj/uieTa John 20. 30, it. kuI ftapia alridjLLara Acts 25. 7. Absol. iroX- Xoi many, Matt. 7. 13, 22 iroXXoi egovcri jhol, Luke 4. 41 airb iroXXcoj/, John 8. 30 : so by impl. many, = a multitude, all, Matt. 20. 28 \vrpov avr\ itoXXcov, Mark 14. 24, Heb. 9. 28. Neut. iroXXa many things, much, Matt. 13. 3 iXaXrjo'e iroXXa eV irapa- PoXals, Mark 5. 26, Luke 10. 41, 2 Cor. 8. 22 ip icoXXoTs. Foil, by gen. partit. Matt. 3. 7 iroXXovs r&v <&api(rai(tiv, Luke 1. 16, John 6. 66; by e«: with gen. partit., v. 60 iroXXoi ek Tuiu fiadrjTooi/, 10. 20. (/3) with art. as referring to something well known, with subst. Luke 7. 47 al 7ro\vcnr\ayyvoQ ajiagriai avrrfs at TroXXai comp. v. 37,*Rev. 17. 1 comp. v. 15, Acts 26. 24 roc 7roXXa ygd/JL/uLara the much learning sc. which thou hast, q. d. thy much learning. Absof. ol tvoX- Xoi the many, i. e. those before spo- ken of, including the idea of all, Rom. 5. 15, 19, i. e. the many of whom the apostle had been treat- ing as having all suffered through Adam : so of the many, i. e. all who receive Christ, v. 15, 12. 5, 1 Cor. 10. S3. Also the many, = the most, the greater number, but implying exceptions, Matt. 24. 12 t) aydirr) ; twv ttoXX&v, 2 Cor. 2. 17 ws ol ttoX- Xoi as the most do i. e. the Judaizing teachers. c) fig. and intens., of amount or degree, much, great, vehement, Matt. 2. 18 odvpfxbs ttoXvs, 5. 12, Luke 10. j 40 ttoAAV SiaKoviav, Matt. 24. 30, John 7. 12, Acts 21. 40, saep. d) of time, much, long, pi. many, Matt. 25. 19 fiera xq6vov ttoXvv, Mark 6. 35, Luke 8. 29, 12. 19 err] \ TroXXa many years ; irrl ttoXv for a j long time, Acts 28. 6 ; \xzt ov ttoXv ; not long after, 27. 14 ; jazt ov ttoXXcls 7}/ji€pas Luke 15. 13, ov ixsra iroXXas 7)ij.. Acts 1. 5. e) neut. ttoXv, TroXXa, adverbially, (a) sing. ttoXv much, greatly, Mark 12. 27 iroAv TrXavaade, Luke 7. 47 7]ydTrr)o~€ ttoXv, Rom. 3. 2 ; w T ith corn- par. 2 Cor. 8. 22 iroAv crTrovSaiorepop. Dat. ttoXXcv id., with compar. John 4. 41, ttoAA£ fxaWov Matt. 6. 30. (/8) pi. iroWd without art., many times, often, Matt. 9. 14 v7)6fi(v rod Kvplov, 14. 16 ; — with prep, and its case, ev of rule or manner, Luke 1. 6 ev ir. rah evroXais, 2 Pet. 2. 10; Kara with ace. of rule or manner, Kara ras l8ias avrcov eTnQvfxlas, 3. 3 ; oiriaco of rule or manner, biri 16. 9, 10, Acts 21. 20 irScrai fivpidd^s. Intens. Matt. 27. 13 irSaa o~ov Kara- paprvoovcri i. e. how many and great tilings, what things. Trorap.6s, ov, 6 (ttotos), a river, stream, Mark 1. 5 iu Tcp^lopfiavn no- rap.ee, Acts 16. 13. Allegor. John 7. 38, Rev. 22. 1, 2. Spoken of a stream as swollen, overflowing, = a torrent, flood, Matt. 7. 25, al. iroTajjLO(p6p7}Tos, ov, o, 7], adj. (tto- rap*6s, (popeov), borne away by a flood, Rev. 12. 15. ir or air 6s, t\, 6v, interrog. adj., what? i. e. of what kind, sort, manner? spo- ken of disposition, character, qua- lity, = ttoios, Matt. 8. 27 noranos ecrriv ovros what manner of man is this? Mark 13. 1 n. AiOot kol it. olko- dop.ai, Luke 1. 29, 7. 39. it ore, interrog. adv. (correl. to totg TTOTE 388 TTOVQ or ore), when ? at what time ? e. g. direct, Matt. 24. 3 ttote ravra earcu; 25. 37 7roVe ere tfdofxei' ireiv&VTa ; v. 38, 39, 44 : so eo>s 7roVe until when ? how long? 17. 17 & y€vea &7n(TT0s, ecus tt6t6 €o~ofj.cu fjieO' vjjloov kt\; In- direct, Mark 13. 33 ovk o'fiare tt6t€ 6 Kaipos £o~ti, Luke 12. 36. ttote, indef. and enclitic (correl. to tot6, ore), pr. when, whenever. a) at some time, one time or other, once, both of time past and future; of the past, once, formerly, John 9. 13 tov ttote TvcpKou, Rom. 7. 9, 11. 30, 2 Pet. 1. 21, Phil. 4. 10 bri 4&j ttote that now once, i. e. now at length. Of the future, once, one day, at last, Luke 22. 32, Rom. 1. 10. b) at any time, ever, Eph. 5. 29 ov- SeIs ttote t))v eclvtov crdpKa Efxiaino'EV, 1 Thess. 2. 5, 2 Pet. 1. 10 : with the negat. yj\ it takes the form yAyiroTE, which see in its order. Intens. in an interrogation, like Engl, ever, now, expressing surprise, 1 Cor. 9. 7 rls (rrpareveTcu IdioLS btyooviois ttote ; Heb. 1. 5, 13. Indirect, Gal. 2. 6 oiroToi ttote tfo'ai'. tx 6 r 6 p o s, rj, ov, interrog. pr on. , which of two ? in N. T. only neut. irorepov as adv. whether? utrum ? indirect, and followed by t\ or, John 7. 17 tt6- TEpov ek rod ©sod egtlv, i) iyeb kt\. TTOT'fjplOP, OV, TO {llOTYipiOS, fr. TTO- T7\p), a drinking-vessel, cup. a) pr. Matt. 10. 42 TTOT7]pLov xf/vxpov [XOVOV, 23. 25 to e^coOev tov TTorrjpiov, v. 26, 26. 27. b) meton. cup for the con- tents of a cup, cup-full, e. g. cup of wine, spoken of the wine drunk at the eucharist, 1 Cor. 11. 25 tovto to TTOTTjpiOV 7) Kaivii diad^K-n, 10. 16 to tt. rrjs EvAoyias : so ttiveiv ttott^olov to drink a cup, v. 21 TTOir\piov Kvpiov ttiveiv Kai ixoTr\piov daijULovicov i. e. consecrated to the Lord and to idols ; 1 1. 28 ttlveiv ek to0 iTOTrjpiov, comp. John 4. 14. c) metaph., from the Heb., lot, portion, under the emblem of a cup, which God presents to be drunk, either for good or evil; in N. T. cup of sorrow, i. e. the bitter lot which awaited the Saviour in his sufferings and death, Matt. 20. 22, 23, 26. 39, 42, al. Spoken also of the cup of God's wrath, see Ov/jlos, Rev. 14. 10, 16. 19. T7 0Ti(oo, f. law (tt6tqz), to let drink, give to drink, a) pr>, with ace. of pers. Matt. 25. 35 hcuritrwre fiE, 27. 48 ; ace. impl. 25. 37: fig. Rev. 14. 8. Pass. fig. 1 Cor. 12. 13. With double ace. of pers. and thing, Matt. 10. 42 os eclv iroTiar} evol toov fiiKpcov r. iroT-fjpLOp tyvxpov : fig. 1 Cor. 3. 2. b) of plants, to water, irrigate, only fig. of instruction, absol. 1 Cor. 3. 6-S. IloTLoXoi, cov, ol, Puteoli, a maritime town of Italy on the northern shore of the bay of Naples. Here Paul landed on his way to Rome, Acts 28. 13. ttStos, ov, 6 (rrivu), pr. a drinking, act of drinking ; oftener and in N. T. a drinking together, a drinking- bout, 1 Pet. 4. 3. ttov, indef. enclitic particle (correl. with ttov, ov), somewhere, in some place or other, Heb. 2. 6 SiEfiap- tvqclto ttov rls, 4. 4. Joined with numerals, somewhere about, nearly, Rom. 4. 19 ekoltovtolettis ttov vtt&q- XM. ttov, interrog. adv. (correl. to ttov indef. and ov), where? in what place? a) pr. and genr. (a) in a direct ques- tion, foil, by indie. Matt. 2. 2 ttov ectlv o Texflels f3aori\evs ; Mark 14. 14: foil, by BeKelv with subj. Matt. 26. 17 ttov OeXels eTOLfidcrcofjiEV (rot (paye?p to 7rao"%a ; Luke 22. 9. (j8) indirect; with indie. Matt. 2. 4 ettvv- OdvETO TTOLQ CLVT&V TTOV 6 X. yEVVaTOLl) Mark 15. 47, John 1. 40 eWov ttov [xevei, 11. 57: with subj. Matt. 8. 20 ttov tt]U KEa\7jv K\ivrj, Luke, 12. 17. (7) in a direct question implying a negative, i. e. that a person or thing is not present, does not exist, Luke 8. 25 ttov ecttlv i) tt'icttis vjjlojv ; Rom. 3. 27, 1 Cor. 1. 20. b) by attraction, after verbs of motion, where? = whither? to what place ? as often in English ; in a di- rect question, John 7. 35 ttov ovtos lUeAAet TropeveaOai; 13. 36 tcvgie, ttov vwdyeis; 16. 5. Indirect, John 3. 8 ovk oldas ttov virdyEi, 8. 14, Heb. 11. 8, Tl ovdrjs, Sevtos, 6, Pudens, pr. name of a man, 2 Tim. 4. 21. ttovs, ttoBos, 6, the foot; of men, Matt. 10. 14 ; of animals, 7. 6 ; an- 7T0VQ 389 7rpa4tC J t thropopath. of God, 5. 35. The fol- lowing special uses may be noted : (a) rrapa tovs irSdas tiv6s, spoken of what is at one's feet, e. g. to cast or lay at one's feet, = to give over into one's care and charge ; as sick per- sons, Matt. 15. 30 ; money, gar- ments, Acts 4. 35, 7. 58 : also to sit at the feet of any one, as disciples were accustomed to sit on the ground before their master or teacher, Luke 8. 35, 10. 39 7) iraQaKaQicraaa wapa rovs ir. rov 'I., Acts 22. 3 ; but Luke 7. 38 aracra oiricrco Trapa. rovs 7ro§as avrov, i. e. standing behind the tri- clinium, at the feet of Jesus as he reclined on it. (£) virb tovs tt6- 5as tlu6s, i. e. to put or subdue under one's feet, =to make subject to any one, in allusion to the ancient man- ner of treading down or putting the foot upon the necks of vanquished enemies; Rom. 16. 20 6 (debs o~vv- rptyei rbu ZiaTavav vTrb rovs tv. vfxSov, 1 Cor. 15. 25 ; also Heb. 2. 8 TxdvTa vrreTa^as vtvokqltu) tCjv ttoS&v avrov. So in the formula, ews av dio rovs cxdgovs o~ov viroTr6biou roov noScou crov Matt. 22. 44, al. (y) spoken of the oriental mode of making supplica- tion, or of doing reverence and ho- mage to a superior, by prostrating one's self before him, to fall at one's feet ; in supplication, Tteawv els tovs nodus avrov Matt. 18. 29, irgbs rovs irodas Mark 5. 22: in reverence and homage, Treo~e7i/ els rovs irodas John 11. 32, €7Ti rovs 7r. Acts 10. 25, Trapa, rovs irodas Luke 17. 16, evonxiov toov tv. Rev. 3. 9, e^TTpoaBep 19. 10 ; in a like sense, KQaTTJaai tovs irodas tlvos Matt. 28. 9. (5) in allusion to the custom of washing and anointing the feet of strangers and guests, Luke 7. 44 vfioop iirl rovs Tr6$as /lwv ovk eBccKas, John 13.5 f)p^aTo v'ntTeiv tovs iroBas tSov p.aQ., v. 6-14: so of Mary, who washed Jesus' feet with her tears, and kissed and anointed them, in token of affection, Luke 7. 38. (e) meton., to the feet, as the instrument of goijig, is sometimes ascribed that which strictly belongs to the person who goes, walks, &c, comp. bcpQaX^os a. y., Luke 1. 79 KarevOvvai tovs iroSas rjfx&v els odbv elpy)vr]s, Heb. 12. 13, Acts 5. 9, Rom. 3. 15, 10. 15. irpayima, aTos, to {irpacra'u)), pr. a thing done or to be done, a J a thing done, deed, act, fact, matter, Luke 1. 1 $iriyr}o~iv irepl tw ev tj/juu irpay- fiaTtou i. q. events, Jam. 3. 16 -rrau (pavKov irgay/jLa, Heb. 6. 18. b) a thing doing or to be done, mat- ter, business, affair, Matt. 18. 19 eav bvo vfxccu cvix, aor. 1 eirpal-a, perf. ireirpaxa, to do, expressing an action as continued or not yet completed, what one does repeatedly, habitu- ally ; like iroieoo 2. a) foil, by ace. of thing, without reference to a per- son as the remote object, (a) spo- ken of particular deeds, acts, works done repeatedly or continually, to do, — to perform, execute, Acts 19. 19 txavol T(hv ra irepiepya irpa^avrccv, v. 36 /nrjdep irpoireris, 26. 26, 1 Thess. 4. 11 irpdo'ueiv ra ffiia : once put in- stead of repeating a preceding verb, 1 Cor. 9. 17 el eKoou rovro irpdcrcrco comp. v. 16. (/3) of a course of ac- tion or conduct, espec. of right, duty, virtue, to do, i. e. to exercise, practise, Acts 26. 20 a^ia rr/s jmeravoias epya irpdaffovras, Rom. 2. 25 vo\xov i. e. ra rod vopiov, 7. 15, 9. 11. (7) oftener of evil deeds or conduct, to do, com- mit, Luke 22. 23 6 rovro fxeWow irpdcrcreiv, 23. 15 ovdev a\iov Qavdrov icrrl ireirpay\xivov abro), 23. 41, John 3. 20 (pavKa irpdo'o'cav, Rom. 2. 1, saep. b) intrans. to do. (a) to do, act, with an adjunct of manner, Acts 3. 17 Kara fayvoiav iirpd^are, 17. 7. (.j8) like Engl, to do, i. q. to fare, to be in any state of good cr ill, with an adjunct of manner, Eph. 6. 21 ri irpdacrcc how 1 do, how I fare ; Acts 15.29 see €*5. c) spoken in reference to a per- son, to do to or in respect to any one, in N. T. only of harm or evil, (a) genr., with ace. of thing and dat. of pers. Acts 16. 28 fxr)§\v irpd^rjs creav- r$ KaKov : so with iirl riva as to, 5. 35 ; irpos rwa against, 26. 9. (/8) in the sense of to do from any one, i. e. to exact, collect money from any one, in N. T. only with accus. of thing, Luke 3. 13 fj/rjfiev rcXeov irapa rb ft tar er ay fJLevov vplv irpdcraere, 19. 23 iXdcbv o~vv roKto av eirpa^a avro. irpavs, eia, v, gen. eos ovs, etas, eos ovs, meek, mild, gentle, Matt. 5. 5 /aaKapioi oi irpaeis, 21.5, 1 Pet. 3. 4. On subscript see irpaos. irpavrrjs, rjros, 7) (irpavs), meekness, mildness, forbearance, Jam. 1. 21, 1 Pet. 3. 15. On subscript see irpaos. irgeirco, pr. to be eminent, distinguish- ed, to excel; usually and in N. T. impers. irgeirei it becomes, it is right, proper, part, irpiirov iari it is becom- ing, &c. ; construed pr. with dat. of pers., and infin, as subject, Heb. 2. 10 eirpeirev avrcp reXei&crai, Matt. 3. 15 irpiirov icrlv i)\xiv irXijpooo'ai Kr\ : with simple dat. Eph. 5. 3 KaOws irpeirei ayiois : foil, by accus. and in- fin. 1 Cor. 11. 13. Also in the per- sonal construction with a norm, 1 Tim. 2. 10 b irpiirei yvvai#v, Tit. 2. 1, Heb. 7. 26 roiovros t}}juv eirpeirev agx i *pws. irpecrlSela, as, r] (irpecrfievca), age, se- niority, primogeniture ; in N. T. an embassy, abstr. for concr. ambassa- dors, Luke 14. 32, 19. 14. irpeo-fieva), f. evcrco (irgeafivs), to be aged, elder; in N. T. to be an ambas- sador, to act as ambassador, intrans. 2 Cor. 5. 20 u7rep Xpicrrov irpeafievo- p.ev, Eph. 6. 20. irpecr$vr£piov,ov,r6 (ir pea $vr epos), an assembly of aged men, council of elders, senate, whence Engl, presby- tery ; spoken of the Jewish senate or sanhedrim, Luke 22. 66, Acts 22. 5 ; of the elders of the Christian church, 1 Tim. 4. 14. 7rpecrj3vTEpog 391 TTfJO Trpefffivrepos, a, ov (pr. comparat. fr. irpeafivs), older, elder. a) pr. as compar. adj. Luke 15. 25 6 vibs av- rov 6 irg€o~l3vT€pos. Hence as subst. an older person, senior, pi. old men, seniors, the aged, 1 Tim. 5. 1 irpecr- fivrepca fxrj iirnrX'fj^ys, v. 2, Acts 2. 17, 1 Pet. 5. 5: also oi Trpeo-fivrepoi the ancients, the fathers, ancestors, Matt. 15. 2 7] iragddocns roov 7rpecr/3u- repcau, Heb. 11. 2. b) as subst. in the Jewish and Christian usage, as a title of dignity, an elder, pi. elders^ i. e. persons of ripe age and experi- ence, who were called to take part in the management of public affairs ; in N. T. spoken : (a) of members of the Jewish sanhedrim at Jerusalem, genr. John 8. 9, Acts 24. 1 : as one of the classes of members, o apxie- pevs, oiyoafi/JLareTs Kal oi Trpeo-fivrepoi Matt. 26. 57, oftener oi agx^p^s Kal oi ypa/jL/jL. kol\ oi 7rpea73. 26. 3, 27. 41 ; also oi apx^p^s Kal oi irpeorfi. 21. 23 ; oi 7rpecr/3. Kal oi yoafjifi. Acts 6. 12 ; oi &pxovT€s Kal irpecrfi. Kal ypafifx. 4. 5 ; v. 8 &pxovTes rod Aaod Kal Trpeo'- fivregoi rod 'Io^a^A. (/3) of the el- ders in other cities ; Capernaum, . Luke 7. 3, comp. Kpio~LS b. y. (y) of the elders of Christian churches, presbyters, to whom was committed the direction and government of in- dividual churches, pr. = iirio-Koiros, Acts 11. 30, saep. ; sing, u irpeafivre- pos 1 Tim. 5. 19, 2 John 1, 3 John 1. (5) symbol, of the 24 elders around the throne of God in heaven, Rev. 4. 4, al. in Apoc. Trpecrfivrris, ov, 6 (irpeafivs), an old man, one aged, Luke 1.18, Tit. 2. 2, Philem. 9 TladAos irpzcrfivTrjs. TTgecrfivris, iSos, i) (irpeo-^vrr]s)i an aged woman, Tit. 2. 3. TrgrjOco, see iriiuL7rprjfxi. TTp7)vi)s, eos, ovs, 6, 7), adj. Lat. pro- nus, i. e. bending forwards, prostrate, headlong, Acts 1. 18 irprjvrjs yepo/Jie- v os falling headlong. Trpi^co or Trpico, fut. icoo, to saw, saw asunder, Heb. 11. 37. irpiv, adv. of time (kindred with irpS), pr. before, formerly ; usually and in N. T. in a relative or conjunctive sense, connecting the clause before which it stands with a preceding one, and having the force of a com- parative, before, sooner than. a) simply, foil, byinfin. aor. with ace, when something new is introduced, not before mentioned, Matt. 26. 34 irplv a\€KTopa (poovijcraL, John 4. 49 KardfiTjdi ttqIv airoOavzlv rb Trathiov !jlov, 8. 58, 14. 29. b) with t), i. e. irplv i), sooner than, = before. (a) foil, by inf. aor. with accus., where something new is introduced, Matt. 1. 18 wplv 7} o"vv€\6e7v avrovs tvpzQT) ktA, Mark 14. 30, Acts 2. 20, 7. 2. (j3) foil, by subjunct. aor., where the reference is to something future, Luke 2. 26 /jltj I8e?v Bdvarov, ttqIv t) % rbv XpurrSv, 22. 34. (7) foil, by optat., where the preceding clause contains a negative, Acts 25. 16 ovk tcrriv edos . . . irplv 7) 6 Kar7\y. Kara Trp6o~(OTrov exoi robs KarTjyopovs. TlpicTKa, 779, 7), Prisca, 2 Tim. 4. 19; TlpicTKiXXa, 7]s, 7], Priscilla, Acts 18. 2 ; pr. name of the wife of Aquila. TrpicD, see irpi^oo. irp6, prep, governing the genitive, with the primary signif. before (Lat. pro, prce), both of place and time. I. of place, before, i. e. ' in front of, in presence of, in advance of,' opp. to /jLErd with ace. behind; foil, by gen. of place, Acts 5. 23 ecrrcoras irpb rcov Ovpoov, 12. 6, 14 Trgb rod ttvKoovos, 14. 13. Of person, from the Heb., irpb Trpocrcoirov riv6s, pr. before the face of any one, but used pleonast. instead of ttq6 simply, before any one, Matt. II. 10 OLTvoareWo) rbv &yye\6v fxov irpb Trpoo~ctiirov o~ov = irpb aod, saep. 2. of time, before, i. e. earlier than, prior to. (a) foil, by gen. of a noun of time, Matt. 8. 29 irpb Kaipod before the time i. e. appointed, John 11. 55 irpb rod irao~x a > Acts 5. 36, 1 Cor. 2. 7, 2 Cor. 12. 2 irpb eroov Se/caTeccrci- gcav, 2 Tim. 1. 9: by inversion, John 12. 1 ivpb £| Tjjuepcov rod 7racr%a, for e£ 7]fJL, irgb rod 7rdo~x a y s *# days before the passover. (/3) foil, by gen. of a noun implying an event, as mark- ing a point of time, Matt. 24. 38 irpb rod KaraKKvcrixod, Luke 11. 38 irgb rod apicrrov, 21. 12, John 17. 24 irpd Karafio\r\s Koa/nov, Heb. 11. 5: by Hebr., Acts 1 3. 24 Trpb irpowwirov rrjs eicroBov avrov = Trpb elaodov avrov, see in no. 1. (7) foil, by gen. of person or thing, before one in time, 7rpoayu) 392 7rp6j3 arov John 5. 7 Trph i/uLov Karafialvei before me i.e. sooner than I, 10. 8, avros ecrri Trpb iravrwv Col. 1. 17; ol irp6 rivos those before any one, who pre- ceded him, were earlier than he, Matt. 5. 12, Rom. 16. 7, Gal. 1. 17. (5) foil, by rod with infin. express- ing an event, Matt. 6. 8 trph rod v- fxas alrrjcrai, Luke 2. 21, 22. 15, al. 3. fig. of precedence, preference, dignity, before, above; irpb irdvroov before all things, James 5. 12, 1 Pet. 4. 8. Note. In composition trp6 im- plies, 1. place, fore, before, forward, forth, as irgodyco, Trgo/3alvoo, TrgofidX- Xco, &c; 2. time, fore, before, before- hand, as irpoeiTTOu, irpoXeyco, irpo/iiG- Qifivdw, &c. ; 3. preference, as irpo- aipeofiai. irpodyoo, fut. |a>. 1. trans, to lead forth, bring forth ; a prisoner out of prison, with accus. Acts 16. 30 irpo- ayaytov avrovs e£ct>: so in a judicial sense, 12. 6 ore e/xeXXe avrbv irpo- dyeiv 6 'HpaBris, 25. 26 Bib irpoi)yayov avrbv ecp" v/aoov i. e. ' before you as judges.' 2. intrans. to go before, refer- ring either to place or time, a) of place, to go before, i. e. in front, in advance, absol. Matt. 21. 9 ol irpod- yovres naX ol anoXovdovvres eKpa^ov, Luke 18. 39: with ace. of person, depending on the force of ttp6 in composition, although by itself it governs only the gen., Matt. 2. 9 6 aarfyp rrporiyev avrovs, Mark 10. 32. b) in time, = to go first, precede, absol. Mark 6. 45 -irpodyeiv els rb irepav, fig. 1 Tim. 5. 24: with accus. of pers. depending on irpo, see above in a., Matt. 14. 22 irpodyeiv avrbv els rb ireoav, 21. 31, 26. 32. Part, irpo- dycov, foregoing, former, previous, 1 Tim. 1. 18 Kara ras irpoayovaas errl ere 7rpoao/JLai, to know before, trans. a) genr. =to know already, to be before acquainted with, foil, by ace. Acts 26. 5 irpoyivuaKov- Tes/xe dvcadev, see dvooQev 2. a. b) = to foreknow, foresee ; in N. T. by • impl. to fore -determine, fore-ordain, pass. part. 1 Pet. 1. 20 XgiaTov irpo- €yVQ0O~fJL€VOV TTpb KCLTafioArjs KOCT/JLOV. Here belong also Rom. 8. 29 ovs > vrpoeyvoo k, Rom. 15. 4. b) in reference to time future, to an- nounce beforehand in writing, i. e. by posting up a written tablet; hence in N. T. genr. to announce, promulgate, Gal. 3. 1 ols Kar 6 irpo- eirrjyyeihaTO did t&v irgocpriTwv i. e. aforetime, of old. irpoEpxop.cn, fut. e\zvaop.ai, aor. 2 TrporjAdov, depon. mid. 1. to go for- ward or further, pass on, intrans., 7rpoETOifiaL,(i) 394 TrpoKaTCtpTi^o) Matt. 26. 39 irpoeAOoov fiiKpSis: with ace. of way, Acts 12. 10 irporiKQov pv- \xt\v fxiav. 2. to go before any one, as refer- ring either to place or time, a) of place, to go before, in advance of any one, as a fore-runner, messen- ger; with evoiiriov twos Luke 1. 17 ; or as a leader, guide, with ace. 22. 47 'lovdas 7rpo7]px£TO avrovs. b) in time, i. q. to go first, precede, set off before another, Acts 20. 5 ovtol irpo- eXOoures efievov r)fj.as eV Tpoodoi, 20. 13 iirl rb irXolov, 2 Cor. 9. 5 els vjjlcls. In the sense of to outgo, arrive first, Mark 6. 33. TrpoeToi/jid^Go, fut. da co, to prepare beforehand; in N. T. to predestine, appoint before, trans., with els, Rom. 9. 23 a TrporjroifjLacrev els oo^av: with dat. Eph. 2. 10. TrpoevayysAi^ofjLai, fut. Icofiai, to announce glad tidings beforehand, to foretell joyful news, with dat. Gal. 3. 8 irpoevrjyyeKLO'aTO rap 'Afipadfj., otl /ctA. wpoexM, fut. e£co, to hold forth; mid. to hold before one's self; fig. to have before another, == to have prefer- ence or pre-eminence, to excel, be superior, better ; hence in N. T. mid. 7rpoex°l J - cu ) 1° excel, be superior, bet- ter, sc. on one's own part, Rom. 3. 9 ri ovv ; irgoex6p>e6a ; i. e. * can we Jews then claim for ourselves to be better off than the gentiles?' sc. in respect to being sinners before God. 7rp07]yeofiaL, ovjxai, f. 'fjaofxai, to lead forward or onward, to go on before, take the lead; in N. T. fig. to lead on by example, with ace. and dat. of that in or as to which, Rom. 12. 10 rfj Tififj aW'fjXovs 7rgo7)yov/j.€i>oi in mutual respect taking the lead of each other. TTpSOecris, eccs, r\ (irporidrifii), a set- ting before or forth, a setting out, ex- posure ; in N. T. a) pr. as of food, spoken only of the shew- bread, as being set out before Jehovah on a table in the sanctuary; in an adjec- tive sense in the phrases ol &proi rr\s irpoQeaeoos Matt. 12. 4, rj irpoOe- ais t&v apToov Heb. 9. 2, both == ol aproL ol 7rpoTLd€fieuoL. b) fig. of what one sets before his mind, proposes to himself, Lat. propositum, = pur- pose, counsel, resolve, Acts 27. 13 86- £avTes rrjs irpodeo'ecos K€KQaT7)Kepat : so of firm purpose, firm resolve, 11. 23, 2 Tim. 3. 10 : elsewhere of the eternal purpose and counsel of God, Rom. 8. 28 toTs Kara irpSdeo'iv k\tj- to?s, 9. 11 see inAoyr) c, Eph. 1. 11, 3. 11, 2 Tim. 1. 9. irpoBecfxios, a, ov {Ttp6, OecrfiSs), set beforehand, appointed, spoken of time, whence f) irpoOecfxia sc. rj/JLepa a set day, appointed time, Gal. 4. 2. TrpoOvjJLLa, as, rj (Trp6dv/j,os), predis- position,= readiness, alacrity of mind, Acts 17. 11, 2 Cor. 8.11. ' irpodvfios, ov, 6, 7), adj., predisposed, = ready, willing, prompt, rb irvedfia -rrpSdvfiou Matt. 26. 41. Neut. rb 'TTpodvp.ov readiness, alacrity, Rom. 1. 15 rb Kar e/xe TcpoQvjxov [eoTi] * there is a readiness on my part/ I am ready. icpoOvfAoos, adv. (7rp6dv(jLos), readily, willingly, with alacrity, 1 Pet. 5. 2. 7rgoi'ar7}jULi, fut. Trpoo~T7]0'(ti, aorist 2 7rpo6o~T7)v, perf. part, contr. irpoecr- toos, trans, to cause to stand before, to set over ; in N. T. only in the in- trans. tenses, e. g. aor. 2 and perf. of the active, and pres. mid. or pass. to stand before. a) to be over, to preside, rule, absol. Rom. 12. 8 6 TrgoLCrdfJiePos, 1 Tim. 5. 17 ol tcaX&s irpoecTTooTes : foil, by gen. like other verbs of ruling, through the force of Trpo in composition, 3. 4 rod iSiov o'Ikov kolX&s irpoLard/jiepop, ver. 5, 1 Thess. 5. 12. b) by impl. to care for any thing, to be diligent in it, to practise, with gen. KaAwv epyoov irpo- tffTao-Oai Tit. 3. 8, 14. irpoKaAeca, ov, fut. eaoo, to call forth, i. e. to invite to stand forth ; oftener mid. to call forth before one's self i. e. either to invite to come, to so- licit, or to challenge, defy, i. e. to combat ; hence in N. T. mid. irpo- KaXeofiai, ovp.ai, to provoke, stimulate, with ace. Gal. 5. 26. irpoKCLT ayyeWoo, fut. eXoo, to an- nounce beforehand, to foretell future events, Acts 3. 18, 7. 52 : pass. part, perf. TrpoKar^yyeA/jLEVos, announced beforehand, = promised, 2 Cor. 9. 5. ij irpoKarapri (w, f. iffoo, to make ready beforehand, trans. 2 Cor. 9. 5, 7rpoKELfiai 395 7r()07ra(jyu) i - irpoKcifJLai, part. irpoKeifxzvos, to lie before, to be laid or set before any one, intrans. ; in N. T. only fig. a) to lie or be before the mind of any one, to be present to him, 2 Cor. 8. 12 6( 7/ Trpodv/JLia TrpOKZLTCU. b) = perf. pass, of irporidrjiuLi, comp. kg?- fiaib., to be laid or set before one's mind, e. g. a duty, reward, example, Heb. 6. 18 Kparrjaai t7)stvqokzljj.4v7]s iXirtSos, 12. 1, 2, Jude 7 tos 2,6do/na Kal T6p.oppa irgSKeiVTcu 8e7y/j.a. 7rpoK7)pvcrcrcti, f. £, to say beforehand, to foretell, forewarn, 2 Cor. 13. 2, Gal. 5. 21, 1 Thess. 3. 4. TTpofxapTVQOfjiaL, pr. to call to wit- ness beforehand ; found only in N. T. to testify beforehand, = to declare beforehand, 1 Pet. 1. 11. 7r po/JL€ Xet da), Si, f. rjcrto, to premedi- tate, with inf. Luke 21. 14 /xtj irpo- fi€X€Tav airoXoyr]dr)i/ai. Trpop.zpip.v6.to, to, f. rjeca, to care or take thought beforehand, Mark 13. 11 . irpovoeto, to, f. 7]ato, to foresee, per- ceive beforehand ; in N. T. fig. to see to beforehand, — to care for, provide for, with gen. 1 Tim. 5. 8. Mid. to provide for in one's own behalf, q. d. to apply one's self to any thing, to practise diligently, with accus., irpo- voovfievoL KaXa ivtowtov TrdvToov Rorn. 12. 17, 2 Cor. 8. 21. rrpSpoia, as, t) {ivpovoito), foresight, providence, provision, Acts 24. 3, Rom. 13. 14 irp6voiav fXT] Troteladat see iroi4to 1. b. #. TTpoopdco, to, perf. TvpoeoopaKa, to for - see ; in N. T. to see before, a) mid. to see before one's self, to have before one's eyes, fig. of what one has vi- vidly in mind, with ace. Acts 2. 25 7rpotoptopr]U tov Kvpiov ivtoiriov /xov. b) perf. to have seen before, in time, Acts 21.29. 7Tpoopl£to, f. Iffoo, to set bounds be- fore ; in N. T. fig. to predetermine, predestinate, spoken of the eternal counsels and decrees of God, foil, by ace. with inf. expr. or impl. Acts 4. 28 ftffa r) PovXt) ffov Trpotogifft ye- viffQai, Rom. 8. 29, 30 ; with ace. and els, 1 Cor. 2. 7, Eph. 1. 5, pass, v. 11. irpoiraffx^} ao r « 2 7rpo4ira8ou, to be 7rpo7rejJL7T(jj 396 wpog affected beforehand, to experience be- fore, either good or evil ; in N. T. evil, aor. to have suffered before, pre- viouslv, 1 Thess. 2. 2. it poir ifxiroo, f. \f/w, to send on before, to send forwards or forth ; in N. T. to send forward on one's journey, to bring one on Ms way, espec. to ac- company for some distance in token of respect and honour, trans., irpoe- irejJLirov avrbv sis rb irXolov Acts 20. 38, 21. 5: hence genr. to help one forward on his journey, 15. 3, Rom. 15. 24, al. irpoirerrjs, cos, ovs, 6, 7], adj. (irpo- iriirrco), falling forwards, prociduus, fig. prone, inclined, ready to do any thing ; in N. T. fig. in a bad sense, precipitate, headlong, rash, Acts 19. 36 (jLTjdlv irpoirerhs irpdaaeiv, 2 Tim. 3.4. irpoiropevojmai, fut. €vo~o/nai, depon. mid., to pass on before, go before any one ; as a leader, guide, with gen. Acts 7. 40 Ozovs oi irpoiropevaovrai TjfjLcov : also as a forerunner, herald, Luke 1. 76. irpos, prep, governing the genitive, dative, and accusative, and corre- sponding, in its primary signif., to the primary force of these cases themselves, viz. with the gen. im- plying motion, or direction, from a place hither; with the dat. rest or remaining by, at, near a place ; with the accus. motion or direction towards or to a place. J. with the genitive, pr. from a place hither; fig. of the source, agent, or cause from which any thing comes or proceeds; also ex- pressing dependence or relation of any kind/rom or with any one, i. e. the pertaining or belonging in any way to a person or thing ; hence in N. T. once, fig, pertaining to, i. e.for, for the benefit of, Acts 27. 34 rovro irpbs rrjs v/jterepas awri)pias virdpx^L. II. with the dative irpSs marks a place or object by the side of which a person or thing is, by, at, near, as if in answer to the question where ? Mark 5. 11 irpbs r& opei where irpbs ra opt] text, rec, Luke 19. 37 irpbs rrj Karafidcrti rod opovs, John 18. 16 6 Herpos €iorrr}K€i irpbs rrj dvga, 20. 12, Rev. 1. 13. III. with the accusative irp6s marks the object toivards or to which any thing moves or is directed. 1. of place, towards, to, unto, as if in answer to the question whither? with ace. of place, thing, person, a) pr. of motion or direction ; after verbs of going, coming, departing, returning, &c, and also after like nouns, Matt. 2. 12 p,)] avaKa^ai irpbs 'Hpdodrjv, 3. 5 i^eiropevero irpbs ahr6v, v. 14 av egxy npo's {■** ; 10. 13, 11. 28, 25. 9, Mark 1. 33 i) itSXls tiXr) iiricrvvny/xevr] r)u irgbs rrjv 6vpav, 6. 25, 45 irgodyew irpbs Brjdcra'iSdi', 1 0. 1, Luke 8. 4, 19, 24, 12 airTJXde irpbs kavr6v i. e. home, John 7. 33, Acts 3. 11, 28. 30 : so after yl^aOai, John 10. 35, Acts 13. 32, 2 Cor. 1. 18. After verbs of sending, with ace. of pers. Matt. 21. 34 aireo-reiXe robs SovXovs avrov irpbs robs yewpyovs, Luke 23. 7, John 16. 7 : hence Smcr- roXr] irp6s riva Acts 9. 2. After verbs of leading, bringing, drawing, by force or otherwise, Matt. 26. 57 ol Kparrjcravres rbv 'I. airrjyayov irgbs Ka'Cd, 1 Thess. 4. 12. (/3) unfavourable, = against, Acts 6. 1 yoyyvafxbs irgbs robs C E- fipaiovs, 23. 30 \eyeiv ra irpbs avrov, 24. 19, 25. 19, 1 Cor. 6. 1, Eph. 6. 11 arrival irpbs ras fxedoSeias, Col. 3. 13, 19, Heb. 12. 4, Rev. 13. 6. 2. of time, (a) pr. of time when, towards, near, Luke 24. 29 on irpbs ecrirepav iari, Kal K€K\iK€V 7) rj/nega. (£) as forming with the accus. a periphrasis for an adverb of time, = at, for; irpbs Kaip6v for a season, a while, briefly, Luke 8. 13, irpbs nai- pbv xcpas 1 Thess. 2. 17, irpbs &pav John 5. 35 : so Heb. 12. 10 irpbs b\i- yas 7]fj.epas, ver. 11 irpbs rb irap6v for the present, at present, Jam. 4. 14 irpbs bxiyov sc. xpovov. 3. fig. as denoting the direction, reference, relation, which one ob- ject has towards or to another. a) towards, i. e. in reference to, in re- spect to, as to, implying the direc- tion or remote object of an action. (a) with accus. of pers. Mark 12. 12 eyvooaav on irpbs avrovs rr]v irapa- fio\r)v eZVre, Acts 24. 16 air p. crvvei- B'no'iv e%eiz/ irpbs rbv 0eoV, Rom. 4. 2, Heb. 1. 7 irpbs robs ayy e\ovs \4- yei, v. 8 : so ri irpbs rifxas ; ri irpbs o-e; Matt. 27. 4, John 21. 22. (£) with accus. of thing, Heb. 9. 13 ayi- d£ei irpbs rrjv rijs aapKos Kadaporrjra, Luke 1 8. 1 eheye irapafioArjv avroh, irpbs rb 8etV irdvrore irpoo~€vx*cr6ai, 2 Cor. 4. 2 : so after verbs of reply- ing, Matt. 27. 14 ovk airtKpidr) avrw irpbs ovde %v prifxa, Rom. 8. 31 irpbs ravra. Here belongs the construc- tion taroz>: so a/xapria irpbs Qdv. v. 16, 17. e) of the relation in which one person or thing stands towards an- other, towards, with, &c. Luke 23. 12 Trpovnrjpxou €V e%0pa oVres irpbs eavrovs, Rom. 5. 1 elprjvrjv exo^ev irpbs rbv 0eoV, Acts 2. 47, 28. 25 a- crv/j.(pu>voL ovres irpbs aXX'fjXovs, 2 Cor. 6. 15 : so oiariBeaQai oia6r]Ki}v irpSs riva to make a covenant with any one, Acts 3. 25, Heb. 10. 16, 9. 20 see ivreXXofiau So in a comparison, Rom. 8. 18 ovk &i;ia ra iraOij/jtararov vvv Kaipov irpbs rr\v fxeXXovaav do^av i. e. as compared with, &c. 4. sometimes irp6s with accus. is used after verbs which express sim- ply rest at, by, in a place, = irpos with dat. ; but in such instances, for the most part, the idea of a previous coming to or direction towards that place is either actually expressed, or is implied in the context, comp. els 4. (a) genr. with ace. of place, Mark 11. 4 evpov top irSoXov oeoefxe- vov irpbs r)\v Qvpav, 14. 54 depjuaivS- fievos irpbs rb (pus at or towards the fire, Luke 22. 56, John 20. 11. So with accus. of person, == with, by, among, Matt. 26. 18 irpbs o~e iroiw to irdo-x a i v. 55 ifpbs vjjlo,s iKade^o/ayv d&do'Koov ' I seated myself among you,' Mark 14. 49 IjfjLTjv irpbs vfxas 5V ddo-Kcap, Acts 12. 20, 13. 31 o'irives vvv elcrl fxdprvQ^s avrov irpbs rov Xaov to or towards the people, 1 Cor. 2. 3, 16. 7 iXirifa X9^ vov riu ^ ^irificivaL irpbs v(jias, 2 Cor. 1. 12, al. Here belongs the construction Luke 18. 116 QapiGouos crraOels irpbs kavrbv ravra irpoayvx^TO, i. e. either era- dels irpbs eavrSv standing by himself, or irpbs kavrbv ravra irpoayvx^ro he prayed thus to or with himself. (/3) rarely, and only in later usage, is the idea of previous motion or di- rection wholly dropped, and irpos with ace. is then == irapd with dat. Mark 2. 2 ra irpbs r))v Qvpav i. e. the space at the door or gate, vestibule, 4. 1, Matt. 13. 56 al aoeXcpai avrov ovx) iracrai irpbs rifias dai; John 1. 1 6 Xoyos 9jv irpbs rbv 0eoV, Philem. 13 irpbs i/xavrbv Karex €il/ ' Note. In composition irpos im- plies, 1. motion, direction, refer- ence, towards, to, at, &c. as irpoad- yw, irpoaeyylfa, irpocrepxo/mai, irpoar- dotedto ; 2. accession, addition, thereto, over and above, more, further, as irpoa- aireta, irpoffaireiXeoo, hence intens. as irpSffTreivos, irpoo , , aor. 2 irpoo"f)yayov, to lead or conduct to any one, to bring near, a) trans, with ace. Luke 9. 41 irpoadyaye woe rbv vlov crov: with ace. and dat. Acts 16. 20 irpoaaya- ybvres avrovs roTs crrparrjyols. Im- plying admission or access to any one, in N. T. fig. of God, to bring near, present before, with accus. and dat. 1 Pet. 3. 18. b) intrans., to come or draw near, to approach, with dat. Acts 27. 27 virevoovv ol vavrai irpocr- dyeiv riva avrots X ( *>f mv the sailors deemed that some country drew near to them, i. e. according to the usual optical illusion on board ship. irpocraycoyf], ris, 7) (irpocrdyco), a lead- ing or bringing to, accession; in N. T. approach, access, admission, eft ri Rom. 5. 2, irpSs riva Eph. 2. 18, ab- sol. 3. 12. irpocairew, So, f. yaw, to ask in addi- tion, to demand besides; in N. T. to beg, absol. Mark 10. 46. irpocrairr)S, ov, 6 {irpoaaireoo), a beg- gar, John 9. 8 later eds. for rvcpx6s. irpoo'avafiaivoc, aor. 2 irpoaeftriv, to go up further, higher, with avwrepov pleon. Luke 14. 10 (piXe, irpoaavd- $7)61 avdorepov ' take a higher seat,' a more honourable place. irpocravaXio'Kco, f. Xcoaoo, to consume besides, to expend further, Luke 8. 43 i}Ti s larpols irpoo~avaX(bo~ao~a oXov rbv (Ziov. irpoo'avairXrjpooo, w, f.dxroe, to Jill up TTpocravurtdrifjn 399 TTpovEpypiiai '■ thereto, sc. by adding, to supply fully, ra v(TT6p7iiJ.aTa 2 Cor. 9. 12, 11. 9. irpoo-avaridyiAi, f. yaw, pr. to lay up in addition, mid. to take upon one's self besides; in N. T. only mid. aor. 2 TTpoo-aveQefiriv, fig. to lay before in ad- dition, to impart or communicate fur- ther, i. e. on one's own part. a) genr. with accus. and dat. Gal. 2. 6 ifiol ol doKovures ovoev irpoaaveOevTO, comp. apeOefirji/ ver. 2. b) by way of consultation, = to confer with, consult, with dat. Gal. 1. 16 ov irpoa- av€de/j.T]i/ aapKL KaX atfxart.. irpoaaTr€i\4oo, «, f. rjaco, to threaten further, absol. Acts 4. 21. irpoaoawavdoo, u>, f. yaco, to spend more, in addition, with accus. Luke 10. 35. irpoo~deojj.ai, f. yao/iai, depon. pass. to need besides, in addition, with gen. Acts 17. 25. vp o a 5 e'x OM cu> £ |oa"u» depon. mid. £o receive to one's self, ta admit, trans, a) of things, fig. to admit, allow, r))v iAirida Acts 24. 15 ; negat. Heb. 11. 35 ov npoaoe^d/JLevoL inf\v aTroXvTpco- aiv not accepting, = rejecting: of evils, = to put up with, endure, 10. 34 tV apnayyv rcou vrrapx^Tcou. b) j of persons, to receive, admit, i. e. to one's presence and kindness, Luke 15.2ovtos a/jLCLpTooXovs irpocrSe'xeTcu: so in hospitality, to receive kindly, entertain, as a guest, Rom. 16. 2, Phil. 2. 29. c) of things future, to wait for, expect, with ace. Luke 12. 36 audpcoTTOLS TTpoaoexofMeuoLs rbv kv- piov eavrcJou, n6re kt\, Acts 23. 21: so of a future good, with the idea of faith, confidence, tV fiaai\eiai/ rod ®eov Luke 23. 51, irapaKXyaiv 2. 25, XvTpcvaiv v. 38, tV /j.aK) , a look- ing for, expectation ; in N. T. only of evil, Luke 21. 26: meton. Acts 12. 11 rrjs irpoaooKias rod Xaov ' the evils which the Jews expect to come upon me.' TrpoaSptfAO), see irpoarptx 00 ' rrpoaedo), a>, fut. daw, to permit or suffer further, with ace. Acts 27. 7 fir] irpoaewvTOS rjfias rod ave/xov i. e. ' the wind not suffering us to pro- ceed further' on that course. ir poa eyy I £w, f. law, to come near to any one, with dat. Mark 2. 4. 7rpo0"€5peva>, f. evaw (irgoatopos, fr. eopa), to sit near, by other persons, by a city as besiegers ; in N. T. to wait near, to attend, serve, with dat. 1 Cor. 9. 13 ol tw 8vcriao~Tripict) irpoa- eogevoPT€S = ol to. lepa ipya^o/j.zi'oi : some eds. have TrapedpevovTts with same sense. 7rpocrepyd^o/j.aL, f. do~op.ai, depon. mid. to work out thereto, to gain more by labour; in N. T. genr. to gain thereto, besides, in addition, Luke 19. 16. Trpoo~epxo/iiai, f. eXevaopai, depon. mid. to come to or near to any place or person, to approach, in trans, a) prop, and foil, by dat. after irp6s in comp.; of place, Heb. 12. 18 ov irpoa- e\r]Xv6aTe i\n)KaxofJLai, f. loyucu, imperf. Tvgocr- rjvxoibLiiv, aor. 1 irgoa7]v^dix7]v, depon. mid. to pray to God, to offer prayer, 1 Cor. 11. 13 rep ©e<£ 7rgoo~€vx£0'6cu, Matt. 6. 6 Trp6o~ev£ ) ai tw irarpi : ab- sol. or with rep @e<£ impl. v. 5 orav vpotrevxy, v. 7, 14. 23, Mark 1. 35, saep. : joined with alreiaQai, Mark 11. 24, Col. 1. 9. The manner in which one prays is expressed by the dat. 1 Cor. 11. 5 yvvT) irpoo~evxo- fjLevri aKaraKaXvTTTcp rfj KecpaXrj, 14. 14 yXdoacrr), ver. 15 rep Trvev/naTi, rep vol, Jam. 5. 17 irpoc^yxfi irpocryvZaTo he prayed earnestly, com p. ayaX- Xidoo b. ; also by eV, Eph. 6. 18 iv 7rp€v/j.ari, Jude 20; — the matter of one's prayer, the words uttered, &c. are put after ovrcos Matt. 6. 9, Xiyoov 26. 39, eJirov Acts 1. 24; or in the accus. Rom. 8. 26 t'l irpocrev^aijuLeOa KaOb $€?: so p.aKpd adv. long Luke 20. 47, ravra 18. 11 see irp6s 4. a., tovto iva Phil. 1. 9; — the object or thing prayed for is put after iva or iva ixT], Matt. 24. 20 irpoacvxeo-Qe iva p.)] yevTjrai t) p?» to hold to any per- son or thing, = to apply one's self, give or devote one's self to any thing ; with dat. of thing, oivcp iroXXcp 1 Tim. 3. 8, tt} avayvooaeL 4. 13, r<£ 0vaLa(r- T7]pi(a = to give attendance, to mi- nister, Heb. 7. 13; — of pers., = to adhere to, to follow, Acts 8. 10, 11, 1 Tim.* 4. 1 TrpoarexovTes irvevfiao'i irXavois. irpoo~7)X6(ti, a), f. (i)0'co, to nail to any thing, to affix with nails, foil, by ace. and dat. Col. 2. 14 irpocr7]X6o'as avrb Tto crTavpq). 7rpo(T7)XvTOS, ov, 6, 7] (Trpoo~epxofJLai), prop. * one who comes to another country or people,' a stranger, so- journer; in N. T. only in the later Jewish sense, a proselyte, a convert from paganism to Judaism, Matt. 23. 15, Acts 2. 11; the same are called ol irpoo~KeK\7)nai avrovs, where for els omitted see 3s II. 1. c. y. TrpoffKaprepeoo, a), fut. rjaco, to be strong or firm towards any thing, to endure or persevere in or with, = to be continually in, with, near any person or thing, intrans. ; e. g. of a work, business, to continue in, per- severe in, be constantly engaged or occupied with, foil, by dat. rfj irpoa- evxfi Acts 1. M, 6. 4, rfj 5t5ax'r? 2. 42 ; by els avrb rovro for this very pur- pose, Rom. 13. 6; — of place, ev tw lepq) Acts 2. 46; — of person, to re- main near, to ivait upon, so as to be in readiness, with dat. Mark 3. 9 'iva irKoidpiov TrpoGKaprepfj avrw : by impl. to attend upon, adhere to any one, with dat. Acts 8. 13 tw QiXiir-Kco. '■ TrpoGKapT eprjcris, ecos, 7] {irpoanap- repeco), perseverance, continuance in I any thing, Eph. 6. 18 evirdo-n irpoo*- • Kapreprjo'ei kcu derjaei = irpocrKapre- povvres rrj $ei)o~ei. izpoa Ke, fut. tiocro), to give or assign by lot, to allot to any one, as fortune, destiny; in N. T. aor. 1 pass. irpoaeKKrjpdodr^v as mid. to allot one's self to any one, q. d. ' to join one's lot to his lot,' to consort with, adhere to, with dat. Acts 17. 4 e Treio~6r)crav kcu irpoaeKX'npdodTjo'au rep TlavXcp. TTpoo'KXivui, f. woo, to inclint or lean a thing towards or upon another, in- trans. and fig. to incline towards, to favour ; in N. T. aor. 1 pass. irpoo~- efcXiOrjv as mid. to incline one's self towards, fig. to join one's self to one's i A I party, to adhere to, w r ith dat. Acts 5. 36 § TrpoaeKXidr] api9p.6s later eds., Trpoo-eKoWrjO-n text. rec. irp6crK\io~ is, ecos, 7] (TrpovKXivw), inclination towards, prop, a leaning against; in N. T. fig. a leaning to- wards, partiality, 1 Tim. o. 21. irpoGKoWau), So, fut. r)o~u>, to glue one thing to another, pass, to become glued, to adhere to any thing, to join to, unite with ; in N. T. aor. 1 pass. Trpoo~eKo\\r)dr)i' as mid. to join one's self to any one as a companion or follower, with dat. Acts 5. 36 text, rec. : fut. pass. irpoaKo\kr}6rjao/j.ai, to be joined with or to join one's self unto, after the analogy of the aorist, i. q. to cleave unto, a husband to his wife, with dat. -npoaKoXKinOricrerai rfj yvvaiKi avrov Matt. 19. 5 ; irpbs rr\v ywcuKCL Mark 10. 7, Eph. 5. 31. Trp6cr KO/JLfxa, aros, ro (irpoo~K6TrTcc), a stumbling; in N. T. only figur., XiQos irpocrKoiJLfxaros a stone of stum- bling, spoken of Christ as the occa- sion of fall and perdition to those who reject him, Rom. 9. 32, 33 : meton. = a stumbling-block, i. e. fig. a cause of falling, an occasion of sin- ning, 14. 13 jj.ii riQevai Tzp6aKOjxixa rq> ade\, fut. rjcco, pr. to kiss towards any one, i. e. to kiss one's own hand and extend it towards a person, in token of respect and homage : the ancient oriental mode of salutation was, between persons of equal rank, to kiss each other on the lips ; when the difference of rank was slight, they kissed each other on the cheek ; when one was much inferior, he fell on his knees and touched the ground with his forehead or prostrated him self, kiss- ing at the same time his hand to- wards the superior ; hence in N. T. and genr. to do reverence or homage to any one, usually by kneeling or prostrating one's self before him. a) genr., towards a person as supe- rior, to whom one owes reverence and homage, or from whom one im- plores aid ; absol., with words ex- pressing prostration added, Acts 10. 25 6 KoppijXios irea^p iirl robs iro8as irpocT€KvP7]o'€v: simply, Matt. 20. 20 irpoo'Kvi/ovo'a Ka\ alrovaa. Foil, by dat. of person in later usage, with words expressing prostration, Matt. 2. 11 ireo'ovTGS 7rpoo"€KvP7)crap abrct), 4. 9 iap ir€o-(x)V irpoo'KVP^arjs fxoi, 28. 9 eKparrjaav avrov robs irodas real Trpo(renvv7)crav avr<£, Mark 15. 19 ri- Oepres ra ySpara 7rpocreKvpovp cu>T6? : simply, Matt. 2. 2 ijXOo/uiep irpoo-Kv- vrjo~ai avrq>, v. 8, saep. Foil, by ace. in the earlier Greek usage, Luke 24. 52 irpoaKVP^o'apres avrov. From the Hebrew, construed with ivcairiov twos Luke 4. 7, ipc&iriop reap irod&p tlv6s Rev. 3. 9. b) spoken of those who pay re- verence and homage to the Deity, render divine honours, &c. to wor- ship, adore, primarily with the idea of prostration, which, however, is often dropped, (a) of God, absol. John 4. 20 ol irarigts tj/uloop 4p rop opei, rovrco irpocreKvurjcrau, v. 24 5e? -KpovKvvziv, 1 2. 20, Acts 8. 27, 24. 1 1 : prsegn. Heb. 11. 21 irpocrcKvprjo-ep iirl to oLKpov rrjs pdfidov avrov he wor- shipped [leaning] upon the top of his staff. Foil, by dat, with words ex- pressing prostration, 1 Cor. 14. 25 tt€), a worshipper of God, John 4. 23. rrpoaXaXtca, So, fut ycTo), to speak to or with any one, foil, by dat. Acts 13. 43, absol. 28. 20. irpocXafAfSapw, f. X^ofxai, to take thereto, in addition, to receive be- sides, to take to or with one's self, in one's company ; in N. T. mid. irpoa- Xafx^dvofxai, to take to one's self, also semi-pass, to receive to one's self, see Xa/ufidvoi). 1. to take to one's self, food, with gen. Acts 27. 36 Trgocre- Xafiopro Tgotyrjs : with accus. firjBev v. 33. With ace. of pers. to take to one's self, q. d. to take by the hand and draw aside, Matt 16. 22 : so to take to one's company, intercourse, house, &c. Acts 17. 5 Trpoo-Xafio/uevoi tipcls &pdpas iroprjpovs, 18. 26, 28. 2. 2. to receive to one's self, i. e. to admit to one's society and fellow- ship, to receive and treat with kind- ness, foil, by ace. of pers. Rom. 14, 1 TOP aO~0€POVPTa T7] 7Ti(TT€i TTpOO'XOLjX- J3dp60-6s, 77 (7rpoo'Aa i uj8az>&>), a taking to one's self, assumption ; in N. T. a receiving, admission, Rom. 11. 15. irpocTfiEPco, fut. epco, to remain at a place, with a person, q. d. to remain there; of place, absol. Acts 18. 18, ip 'Ecpecry 1 Tim. 1.3. Of persons, to continue with any one, foil, by dat, Matt. 15. 32. Fig. to remain faith- ful to any one, to adhere to, Acts 11. 23. Metaph. to continue in any thing, = to be constant in, to perse- vere, with dat. 1 Tim. 5. 5 tcus 5e- i)o~eo~i, Acts 11. 23 later eds. irpo(Topixi((a, f. iarco, to bring a ship to anchor at or near a place, q. d. to cast anchor, land at ; in N. T. mid. to come to anchor, draw in to shore. absol. Mark 6. 23. TTpO(TO(pEi\(i) 403 7rpocr(j)Ep(t) : irpo, to arrange ov set in order towards or to any person or thing, hence = to order towards or to any one, to command, prescribe to, with dat. of person, Matt. 1. 24 &s irpoffira^v avrop 6 &yy eAos, 21. 6, ; impl. Luke 5. 14: foil, by ace. and dative in pass, constr. Acts 10. 33 Trdvra ra irpoffrer ay fxeva o~oi inrb rod &€ov, dat. impl. Matt. 8. 4 t> Trpocr- eVa£e Mavffrjs, Mark 1. 44; by inf. with ace. Acts 10. 48. Spoken of times or seasons, to prescribe or ap- point to any one, with dative impl. Acts 17. 26 opiaas irpoarer ay \x.ivovs KOLipovs, text. rec. tt p or er ay fuzvovs. irpoarid^ixi, fut. 07]au) (for imperf. Trpoazridrjv, 3d pers. Trpocreridzi, see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 111. 2.), to set, put, lay unto or with any thing, trans, a) prop., foil, by irp6s with ace. Acts 13. 36 irpocreredrj irpbs rovs irartpas avrov. b) genr. = to join or add unto; persons, with ace. and dat. Acts 2. 47 6 Kvpios Trpoo~€ri6ei rovs o~a)£. rfj iKKXrjaia, 5. 14 rev kv- picf), impl. 2. 41. Of things, with accus. and dat. TrpoaOes 7}/jl7u iricrnv Luke 17. 5 ; pass, with dat. Matt. 6. 33 ravra irdvra TTpoo~re6r)0~€rai vpuv, Heb. 12. 19 : foil, by accus. and hci with dat. Luke 3. 20, e7ri with ace. 12. 25 ; pass, absol. Gal. 3. 19 text, rec. Hence, by Hebr., before an infin., or sometimes a finite verb, to add to do any thing, = to do it again, do further, &c. ; mid. aor. 2 TrpoaeOe- fjL7)v with inf. Luke 20. 11 irpoo-edero Tre/bL^ai erepov again he sent another, v. 12; Acts 12. 3 irpoffedizro avkka- /3e?*/ Kal Tier pov he further seized also Peter: so particip. rrpoaQeis before a finite verb, Luke 19. 11 irpocrdels el7T€ irapafioX'fjv. irpocrrpex 00 * aor. 2 irpoaedpa/xou, to run to or towards any one, =to run up, absol. Mark 9. 15, 10. 17. 7r poor (pay lop, ov, r6 (it poa (pay eiv), pr. ' what is eaten thereto,' i. e. along with bread, hence meat, flesh = otyov, and also fish = oxpdpiov, John 21. 5. Ttp6cr(paros, ov, 6, rj, adj., newly killed, just dead, hence fresh, recent; in N.T. genr. recent, new, Heb. 10. 20. 7r p ocr (par cos, adv. (irp6cr(paros), re- cently, lately, Acts 18. 2. irpoff(p4p(a, aor. 1 -npoo"i)veyKa, aor. 2 TTpoffiji'eyKov, perf. irpoffevrjuox^, to bear or bring to any place or person, a) genr., of things, with accus. and dat. of place, i. q. to bring near or put to, John 19. 29 irpoff^ueyKav ai>- 7rpO(T(j)i\l]Q 404 7TQO(Tli)WOV rod rap arojuari sc. rbv (Tiroyyov : so with dat. of pers. to bring a thing to any one, Matt. 22. 19 ol de irpoo-f)- veyKav auTc? dr]vdpiop : foil, by ac- cus. simpl. 25. 20 itpoo"r\veyKev 'aXXa irevre raXavra. Of persons, foil, by ace. and dat., the sick as brought to Jesus, Matt. 4. 24 irQoo"i]veyKav avrop irdvras rovs KaKoos exovras, 8. 16, 9. 2, 32, iraiS'ia 19. 13. fipecpT] Luke 18. 15. So to bring; or conduct to or &e- /ore any one, with ace. and dat. Luke 23. 14, ewi rtva 12. 11; pass. Matt. 18. 24. b) to offer, present to any one, with ace. and dat., fti-os Luke 23. 36, xpypttTa Acts 8. 18, Saga Matt. 2. 11. Of things offered to God, oblations, sacrifice, &c, foil, by ace. and dat. rep &eop, as 6vo~(as Acts 7. 42, Qvcriav Heb. 11. 4, Xa- rpeiav John 16. 2, eauToV Heb. 9. 14 ; once irp6s riva, 5. 7 : elsewhere with rep &eop or irgbs rbv 0eoV impl., foil, by ace. simply, Matt. 5. 23, 24 irpoo-- nQovobircp part. irporeTay/jLevoi naipoi times be- fore appointed, prescribed, Acts 17. 26 text, rec, comp. irpocrr dacroo fin. 7rpoT€ivco, f. €z/a>, Jo stretch forth or owJ; in X. T. Jo stretch out or extend before any one, e. g. a person bound with thongs in order to be scourged, with ace. and dat. of jnstr. Acts 22. 25 Trpoereivav avrbv ro7s i/xaffi, see Lfxas. Xpicrrov in the presence of Christ, i. e. before him, as a formula of assever- *por€pos, a, ov (comparat. formed ation, 2. 10 ; /caret ™W*oV riws »« * r T 0I £ ^T ^ or *' f ore >f? ?ward > in tte f»f«f»JM* o/any one, = 2*/ re him, ^. T. and commonly of time before, Luke 2. 31, Acts 3. 13; fxerb. rod former, prior, a) pr. Lph. 4. 22 Kara ry]V irporepav avao~Tpo or spiritual gift, imparted to the pri- mitive teachers of the church, Rom. 12. 6 ex 0VT * s x a P L(r f jLaTa • * • € ^ T€ 1*9°- (Pnrdav, 1 Cor. 12. 10, 13. 2, 14. 22. c) by meton. a prophesying, the ex- ercise of the prophetic office, the acting as an ambassador of God and the interpreter of his mind and will, Rev. 11. 6. Spec, the exercise of the prophet^ gift in the primitive church, 1 C&. 14. 6, 1 Thess. 5. 20. TTpO(p7}T€V(a, f. CV&to (lTQ0(p'f)T7)s), to act as prophet, to prophesy, intrans. a)pr. to foretell future events, to pre- dict ; but often including also, from the Heb., the idea of exhorting, re- proving, threatening, or indeed the whole utterance of the prophets while acting under divine influence, as ambassadors of God and interpreters of his mind and will : of the pro- phets of the O. T., Matt. 11. 13 ttoV- 406 TV potyriTrjQ res ol irgo13, pr. one who speaks from a divine influence, acts under inspiration, whether as foretelling future events, or as exhorting, re- proving, threatening individuals or nations, i. e. as the ambassador of God and the interpreter of his will to men. a) of the prophets of the O. T. (a) pr., Isaiah, Matt. 1. 22 ; Jeremiah, 2. 17; Joel, Acts 2. 16; Micah, Matt. 2. 5; Jonah, 12. 39; Zechariah, 21. 4; Daniel, 24. 15, So of Samuel, Acts 13. 20; David, 2. 30; Elisha, Luke 4. 27; Asaph, Matt. 13. 35 ; also of Balaam, 2 Pet. 2. 16. PI. genr. Matt. 2. 23, saep. (;8) meton. the prophetic books of the O. T., = at ypa7}T6co, co, f. rjo'co, to choose before, first ; in N. T. to choose be- forehand, pass. Acts 10. 41 fxaprvGi rots irpoK€X^poTQV7]}JiivoLS virb rod 0. i. e. fore-chosen. Yip6xopos,ov, 6,Prochorus, pr. name of one of the seven primitive dea- cons at Jerusalem, Acts 6. 5. irpv/jLva, r]s, r) (pr. fern, of irpvfxvSs), = 7] irpv/jLi/r) vavs, the hindmost part of a ship, the stern, Mark 4. 38. irpoo'i, adv. (tt§6), early, in the morn- ing, Lat. mane. a) pr. and absol. Matt. 16. 3, Mark 1. 35. With pre- positions: afxairpco'i, see ajttab.; v a^v/LLcov sc.Tj/nepa, Mark 14. 12, Acts 1. 1 rbv irp&Tov \6yov, 1 Cor. 15. 45, Heb. 9. 2 f) irpcvrTj gk7]V7\, Rev. 1. 17 (see eV%aTos b. 7.), 4. 1 ; 01 irp&Toi the first, Matt. 20. 8 ; ra 7rpoora pr. the first things, the first or former state, condition, 12. 45 ; 1 Tim. 5. 12 7) irpccrT] irio-ris ' first or originally professed ;' Rev. 2. 4 ttjv ayaTrnv ttjv irpccrrju ver. 5 ; opp. to koavos, 21. 1, Heb. 8.13. So in division or distribution, 6 -Kpooros ... 6 devrepos Matt. 22. 25 ; 6 irpco- ros . . . 6 erepos Luke 14. 18: where 7Tp(s)T0g 408 7TTT}VOQ only two are spoken of, Matt. 21. 28, John 19. 32. (/3) in an adver- bial sense, Matt. 10. 2, John 1. 42 evpiCKei ovros irpcaros rbv afieXcpov, 8. 7, Acts 26. 23. (7) put adver- bially for the comparative irporepos, with gen. John 1. 15, 30 on ir poor 6s fxov ijv, 15. 18 4/j.e irpoorov vjaoov. b) fig. of rank, dignity, first, chief; without art. Matt. 20. 27 os iav eixri iv v/mv eivai irgooros, 22. 38, Acts 16. 12: with gen. partit. Mark 10. 44, ] 2. 28 irpwry] irdvroov 4vroXi\, 1 Tim. 1. 15. With art. Acts 17. 4 yvvcu- koov roov irpooroov ovk oXiycu, Luke 15. 22 : so 6 irpooros, ol irpooroi, the first, the chief, with gen. of a country or people, Acts 28. 7 tw irpoorco rrjs vi]- KaL eo~X aTOL irpooroi, also e- aovrai ol €0~x aT0L Trp&roi, Kal ol irgdb- tol etrxaroi, the first shall be last, and the last first, &c. i. e. those who seem or claim to be first shall be last. Matt. 19. 30, 20. 16. 2. neut. TTp&rov as adverb, a) pr. of place, order, time, usually without article, (a) genr. Matt. 17. 10, 27 rbv avafidvra irpoorov lx.Qvv, Mark 7. 27, Luke 9. 59, 61: so Acts 7. 12, = the first time. (/3) emphat. first of all, before all, Matt. 23. 26 Kaddpiaov irpoorov rb ivrbs rod irorr]- piov, Acts 13. 46, Rom. 1. 8 rrpwrov ixlv sv-xapivrol) rep ©, fut. i)(rw, to terrify, put in trepidation, pass, to be terrified, be in trepidation, Luke 21. 9 fity irronBrirc, 24. 37. tttStjo'is, €(ijs, t) (irroioa), terror, tre- pidation, fear, 1 Pet. 3. 6 /ult] cpofiov- fjitpai /ufiefxiav tttStjctip, i. e. doing well and fearing not, = icpofi. (p6fiov fxeyav Mark 4. 41. IlroAe fxa'is, idos, t), Ptolemais, a ma- ritime city of Palestine belonging to Galilee, on the bay north of mount Carmel, Acts 21. 7. irrvov, ov, r6 (tttvoo), a fan, win- nowing- shovel, with which grain is thrown up against the wind in order to cleanse it, Matt. 3. 12. TTTvpoD, f. vpw (kindred with trroecc), to terrify, put in trepidation, pass. Phil. 1. 28. TtrvCfia, aros, t6 (tttvoo), spittle, what is spit out, John 9. 6. 7TTi5(T(rcy, fut. £«, to fold, fold or roll together, to fri&xiov Luke 4. 20. 7TTVOJ, f. vera), to spit, spit out, absol. Mark 7. 33, eft n 8. 23, x^ai John 9. 6. Trrco/na, aros, t6 (ttltttco), a fall, fig. downfall, ruin, met. any thing fallen, ruins; in N. T. a body fallen, i. e. a dead body, carcass, corpse, Matt. 24. 28 flirov iav if rb Trrccfia, e/ce? avvax~ 6T)xo?s, 7. 22 tttcoxoI €vayye\i£ovTai : fig. Matt. 5. 3 ol irrobxol rep TrvevjjLaTi the poor in spirit, those who feel themselves spiritually poor, the lowly in mind and heart; Luke 6. 20. c) fig., of things, beggarly, poor, imperfect, Gal. 4. 9 7rrcox8 crTotxeTa. TTvy/jLi), r)s, 7) (ttuI), the fist, also fist- ing, boxing; in N.T. Mark 7. 3 *av /JL7] TTVy/ULT] VvtytoVTai TCLS X^P aS ) ^* unless they wash their hands [rub- bing them] with the fist, i.e. ad sen- sum sedulously, carefully, diligently, — an early interpretation makes it mean to the elbow. ttvOwv, covos, 6, Pytlwn, in Greek my- thology a serpent slain by Apollo, to whom the name was afterwards transferred; spoken also of diviners, soothsayers, who were supposed to be inspired by the Pythian Apollo; hence in N. T., Acts 16. 16 exovaa 7ruevp.a ttvOoopos having a spirit of Python, i. e. of a diviner, =a sooth- saying demon, ttvkv6s, 7), 6v (kindred with 7ru£), thick, firm, solid, dense, close toge- ther; in N. T. frequent, often, 1 Tim. 5. 23 8ta tols TrvKvds cov aadeveias. Neut. pi. TrvKva as adv. frequently, often, Luke 5. 33 v7)o~T€vovo~i ttvkvol. Comparat. nvKydrepop adv. Acts 24. 26. TTVKTSVQO, f. €VO~Ct) {tTv};), to fist, box, fight as a boxer, intrans. 1 Cor. 9. 26 OVTCO 7TVKT6VCC, COS OVK htpa SegUf i. e. ' as a boxer I strike no blow in vain,' comp. ai)p. ttvKt], t)s, t], a door, gate, pr. the large door or entrance of an edifice, city, &c, thus differing from Ovoa a common door : so of the Temple, t?7 wgaiq ttvKtj rod Upov Acts 3. 10; of a prison, 12. 10 ; of a city, 9. 24, N N TTVKWV 410 7TVpO(0 Heb. 13. 12: fig. Matt. 7. 13 ; irvXai adov the gates of hades, by meton. for hades itself, i. e. hades with its powers, Satan and his hosts, Matt. 16. 18 TTVXCU cj,$OV OV K.aTl(JXVO~OV(TlV avrrjs. irv\a>v, wvos, 6 (irvXr)), a large door, gate, sc. at the entrance of a build- ing or city. a) genr., of a house, Acts 10. 17 eireo-Tr)0~av iirl tov ttv- Xwva, 12. 13 see dvpa a. ; of a city, 14. 13. b) by synecd. a gateway, portal, vestibule, the deep arch under which a gate opens, Matt. 26. 71. irvvBdvofxai, f. irevcrofiai, aor. 2 iirv- 66fX7]v, depon. mid. to ask, inquire. a) pr., and foil, by irapd twos from or of any one, with accus. John 4. 52 eirvdero nap* avTcov ttjv (Jopav : or also with interrog. indir. Matt. 2. 4 invvddveTO irag avT&v irov 6 Xpicrrbs yevvarai, Acts 10. 18. Absol. with interrog. dir. Acts 4. 7, 10. 29 irvv- BdvofJLdi t'wi Aoycp fi£T€Tr€fjL\pao'6e /j.e ; 23. 19 : so before an indir. interrog., with the opt. after a past tense, Luke 15. 26 iirvv6dv€T0 ri efry ravra, 18. 36, John 13. 24, Acts 21. 33. In a judicial sense, to inquire, examine, foil, by ace. and irepi twos, Acts 23. 20. b) to find out by inquiry, to learn, hear, foil, by '6tl, Acts 23. 34 1Tvd6/JL€VOS OTL CLirb KlXlKiaS. ttvq, irvpos, to, fire, a) pr. and genr. Matt. 3. 10 els irvp QdWerai, v. 12, 17. 15, Acts 28. 5 ; Rev. 8. 5 e/c tov irvpos tov OvciaCTTjptov i. e. upon the altar. The gen. irvp6s often takes the place of an adject. ; t t y 411 7TW£ ovpavoX irvpovfi€Uoi XyQ^ffourai, Rev. 1.15: fig. to burn, be inflamed, with anger, =to be incensed, 2 Cor. 11. 29 ; with lust, 1 Cor. 7. 9 Kpei my, »33 rabbi, Gr. fiafifil, my master, of higher dignity; and ji^n rabbon, in Gr. as if with suffix pafifiovi, q. d. my great master, the most honourable of all. pafifiovl or pafSfiovvi, indec. rab- boni, a title of high honour in the Jewish schools (see pafSfil), Mark 10.51, John 20. 16. pa&8l£co, f. io*(t) (pdfidos), to beat with rods, to scourge, absol. Acts 16. 22, 2 Cor. 11. 25 rph e^afidicrdrjy. pdfiSos, ov, 77, a rod, wand, staff, a) genr. Heb. 9. 4 ; for chastising or scourging, 1 Cor. 4. 21 ; for leaning upon, walking, Matt. 10. 10, Heb. 11. 21. b) spec, a sceptre, q. d. staff or wand of office, Heb. 1, 8. pafidovxos, ov, 6 (fidfidos, ex w )» P r * a rod-holder, i. e. a lie tor ; an officer, or sort of sergeant, who attended on the magistrates of Roman cities and colonies, and executed their decrees ; so called from bearing the Roman fasces or bundle of rods, Acts 16. 35, 38. 'Vayav, 6, indec. Ragau, pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 35. pqdiovpyrj/JLa, aros, r6 (fiafiiovgyecc), pr. ' what is done easily,' light-work, levity ; hence, in a bad sense, wick- edness, crime, Acts 18. 14. pafiiovgyia, as, tj (padiovpyos), ease or lightness of doing, levity in doing, indolence, effeminacy ; in N. T. wick- edness, profligate cunning, subtilty, Acts 13. 10. patcd, indec. raca, a word of con- tempt, prob. from the Chald., empty, worthless, foolish, Matt. 5. 22. pdnos, eo9, ovs, to {p^yuvpa), a piece torn off, a rag, a torn garment ; in N. T. genr. a piece, remnant of cloth, Matt. 9. 16 iirifi\rifia pdicovs ayvd- (pov, — GTrifi\yip.a i/jLariov Kaivov Luke 5.36. 'Po/iS, 7], indec. Ramah, Heb. ' a height,' pr. name of a city of Ben- jamin, a few miles north of Jerusa- lem, between Gibeah and Bethel, Matt. 2. 18. pavrl£(a, fut. iorci), to sprinkle, be- sprinkle, with ace. Heb. 9. 13 o~7ro§bs dap.d\€a)s pavTi£ovo~a rovs KeKoivou- fxiuovs, v. 19, 21. Meton. to purify, cleanse, in a moral sense, Heb. 10. 22 ippavTiap.4voi ras KapSias curb ffvv- cidTjcrews Trovrjgas. pavriG jjl6s, ov, 6 (pavrlfa), prop, a sprinkling, meton. purification, cleans- ing, Heb. 12. 24 aT/xa pavriorfAov blood of sprinkling, i. e. for sprinkling, cleansing; 1 Pet. 1. 2 4k\€Kto?s els VTraKo))v nal pavTicrfxbv a'ljuLaros 'I. Xp. i. e. * to sprinkling with the blood of Jesus, to cleansing through his blood.' /5a7rt£o>, f. io'co (pairls, =pd/3Bos), to beat with rods, to scourge; later and in N. T. to smite with the open hand, to cuff, slap, espec. the cheeks or ears, with ace. Matt. 5. 39 Hans o~€ f)a7ricrfjia 413 ptjrwn fiairtcret, eVl rr)v oe|taV crov aayova : absol. 26. 67. pair icr jj.a, aros, r6 (pavifa), a blow with the open hand, a cuff, slap, spec. I on the cheeks or ears, Mark 14. 65, John 18.22, 19.3. pacpls, (Bos, rj (pd-KToo), a needle, Matt. I 19.24. 'Paxa#, r), indec., Rahab, the wife of Salmon, Matt. 1. 5. 'PaxvK V> indec. Rachel, Heb. * ewe- | lamb,' the younger wife of Jacob, and mother of Joseph and Benja- min, Matt. 2. 18, where she is in- troduced bewailing the captivity of her descendants, i. e. of Ephraim, as the representative of the ten tribes. 'Pe/Je'/t/ca, -ns, r), Rebecca, Hebrew, ' noose, snare,' the wife of Isaac, Rom. 9. 10. p € §77, rjs, r), a carriage with four wheels for travelling, a chariot, Rev. 18. 13. 'PtfKpdv or 'Pe^dV, 6, indec. Rem- phan, Rephan, Acts 7. 43, quoted from Amos 5. 26, where Sept. 'Pat- j r)yj/v/jLt, fut. £co, also later pres. pr)o~o~oo, to rend, tear, break, a) of THINGS, to rend, burst; leather bot- tles or skins, with ace. Mark 2. 22 i pr)(ro~€t 6 oluos 6 veos robs acrtcovs : | pass. Matt. 9. 17. b) of persons, to rend, tear, lacerate, as dogs, Matt. 7. 6 : also to tear down, dash to the ground, as a demon one possessed, Mark 9. 18, Luke 9. 42 Zppn&v avrbv to SaifxoVLOV /cat o~vv€o~7rdgal;ei/. c) fig. and absol. to break forth into re- joicing and praise, Gal. 4. 27 pr)^ov heal $6-nvov. prjina, cltos, t6 (pew), pr. i that which is spoken,' word, a) pr. a word, as uttered by the living voice, pi. pr)- fxara words, Acts 6. 1 1 p-fjfxara ft\dcr- 7ros, aAA* inl navr] pr)/j.ari eKiropevo/Jieva) 5ta aroixaros 0eou, me- ton. ' upon every thing which God decrees.' (£) spoken of a teacher, word, i. e. teaching, precept, doctrine, ra prifxara rf/s far\s Acts 5. 20 see £oor) c. /3., 10. 22 aKovcrai pr)fxara iraga crov, 11. 14 hs AaArjcret pr)fj.ara irp6s ere, 13. 42. So rb pr)/j.a, rb pr)fxa. rr)s Trtcrrews, prifia 0eoD or Kvpiov, the word, word of faith, word of God, i. e. the doctrines and promises revealed and taught from God, the gospel as preached, Acts 10. 37 comp. v. 36, Rom. 10. 8, v. 17, 1 Pet. 1. 25. Of Jesus, ra pr)/j.aTa, John 5. 47* 6. 63, 68, al. ; to p^fxara rov &eov ■ words or doctrine received from God,' 3. 34, 8. 47. (77) Luke 3. 2 iy&ero pr\fJLg, ogos, 6 (pea>), a speaker, ora- tor, advocate, Acts 24. 1. pr)T(x)Q 414 f / pVO/UL ai purees, adv. (prjiSs), in express words, expressly, 1 Tim. 4. 1. pi (a, rjs, t), a root, a) pr. Matt. 3. 10 7) a^ivT] irpos tj]v p'i(jxv rccv §evb*ptov Ketrai, Mark 11. 20 in pi£S>vfrom the roots i. e. wholly : so 8m rb /jltj e%e^ pifav from having no root, q. d. from not taking deep root, Matt. 13. 6; fig. of those not rooted and esta- blished in faith and doctrine, ovk e- X*w pifcv 13. 21. Fig. cause, source of any thing, 1 Tim. 6. 10 pi(a rwu kvlkoov. Also, retaining the figure of a root, Rom. 11. 16-18, where Paul represents Abraham and the Jewish people as the root whence the gos- pel-dispensation with its blessings has sprung, into which root and stem the gentiles are engrafted ; Heb. 12. 15 plfa TriKpias, i. e. * a wicked per- son, whose example is poisonous.' b) meton., from the Heb., a sprout, shoot sc, from the root, only fig. off- spring, a descendant, Rom. 15. 12 r) pi(a rod 'Ietfcrcu. pi^oco, 6$, f. (ho~, to throw or cast with a sudden motion, to hurl, jerk, with ace. a) pr. and foil, by els, Luke 4. 35 pt\pau avrbv rb ttaifxSviov els fxeaou, 17. 2, ev t$ vacp Matt. 27. 5 : foil, by e«, to cast out, Acts 27. 29 in irpvjjt.V7]S ptyavres ayKvpas recrcrapas, v. 19 i. e. e/c rod irXoiov impl. In a milder sense, = to put or lay down, as sick persons, with ace. Matt. 15. 30 eppiipav avrovs irapa robs irofias rod 'I. b) to cast forth, throw apart, scatter, pass. part. perf. eppifip.evos, cast forth, scattered, Matt. 9. 36, — others, to neglect. 'PofiodfjL, 6, indec. Roboam, Heb. * he enlarges the people,' pr. name of the son and successor of Solomon, from whom the ten tribes revolted, Matt. 1. 7. 'Po8 7], Tjs, 7], Rhoda, pr. name of a handmaid, Acts 12. 13. f Po<5os, ov, 7], Rhodes, a celebrated island, the south-easternmost of the Sporades, lying off the coast of Caria in Asia Minor, Acts 21. 1. poi^TjdSv, adv. (poi(eco), with great noise, with a crash, 2 Pet. 3. 10. pofjicpaia, as, t), a sword, sabre, pr. a long and broad sword used espec. by the Thracians, and carried on the right shoulder ; in N. T. genr. Rev. 1.16: fig. Luke 2. 35 crov av- TTJs tt]V \pvxh v SieAevorerai po/iMpcda, i. e. anguish of soul shall come upon thee. c ¥ovfii)v, 6, indec. Reuben, pr. name of the eldest son of Jacob ; in N. T. the tribe of Reuben, Rev. 7. 5. 'Pou0, 7], indec. Ruth, Heb. ' beauty,' ' friend,' pr. name of a Moabitess, the wife of Boaz, Matt. 1. 5. 'Povcpos, ov, 6, Rufus, pr. name of a Christian, Mark 15. 21. pvjuLT), 7)s, 7] (pvto obsol. =ipvci)), im- petus, impulse, onset, = oqiat) ; in later usage and N. T. a street, lane, alley of a city, in distinction from t) tt\ol- re?a, Luke 14. 21 els rc\s irXareias teal pvfias ttjs irSXecos, Acts 9. 11. pvofiai, f. pvcrofxai, depon. mid., aor. 1 eppva$7]y as pass., pr. to draw or snatch to one's self, hence genr. to draia or snatch from danger, = to rescue, deliver; foil, by acci Matt. 27. 43 pvo~do~6co vvv avr6v, 2 Pet. 2. 7: absol. Rom. 11. 26 6 pvSfievos the deliverer. With an adjunct/rom whence; foil, by air6, Matt. 6. 13 pvtrcu 7]fJias awb rod irov7)pov, Rom. 15. 31, 1 Thess. 1. 10, 2 Tim. 4. 18 ; pv7rapevofxat 415 ^aCCOVKOLOQ — by 4k, Rom. 7. 24? rls /ue pvvzrai €K rod aco/jLaros, 2 Cor. 1. 10, Col. 1. 13, 2 Pet. 2. 9; pass. Luke 1. 74, 2 Tim. 4. 17. pvirapevo/xai, depon.mid. (pvirapSs), to be filthy, fig. Rev. 22. 11 later eds. pvirapia, as, rj (pvirap6s), filth, fil- thiness, fig. in a moral sense, Jam. 1.21. ftvirapos, d, 6v (pviros), filthy, foul, Jam. 2. 2 ittooxos iv pvirapa €ct6t]ti. Fig. in a moral sense, Rev. 22. 11 later eds. pviros, ov, 6, filth, filUiiness, 1 Pet. 3. 21 ov aaphcbs airodeais pvirov. pvirooo, So, f. ooaoo (pviros), to be filthy, Rev. 22. 11 6 pviroov pvirooadroo %tl text. rec. pvcrts, €cos, 7) (peco), a flowing, flux, rod aifj.ct.Tos Mark 5. 25. pvris, idos, 7] (pvoo obsol. = ipvoo), a wrinkle, i.e. as drawn together, con- tracted, fig. Eph. 5. 27. pvoo, see pvojxai. f Pa> ^ucu/co's, r), 6u ('Poj/j.7]), Roman, Luke 23. 38. 'PojfjLa7os, ov, 6 ('Poo/jly]), a Roman, a Roman citizen, Acts 2. 10, 22. 25; genr. ol 'Po>/xcuoj, the Romans, 25. 16. ' P oo fj. atari, adv. ('Poo /bin), in the Ro- man tongue, in Latin, John 19. 20. 'Pdofirj, 7]s, 7], Rome, the city, Acts 18. 2, 19.21, Rom. 1. 7. pdovvvfxi, f. pooaoo, to strengthen, make firm; more usually perf. pass, eppoo- fxai as present, to be strong, well; in N. T. only imperat. eppooo~o, as a formula at the end of epistles, like Lat. vale, Engl, farewell, Acts 23. 30 efipooao, 15. 29 k'ppooo'de. v, r]S, t) (aayr)), a net, drag- net, seine, used in fishing, and drawn to the shore, Matt. 13. 47. 2a55ou/ca?os, ov, 6, a Sadducee, pi. ol 2aS5ou/ca?oi, the Sadducees, a sect of the Jews, in opposition to the Pharisees and Essenes. They re- jected all traditions and unwritten laws, which the Pharisees prized so highly, and held the Scriptures to be the only source and rule of the Jewish religion. They denied the existence of angels and spirits, as well as an over-ruling Providence ; and held that the soul of man dies with the body, rejecting of course the idea of a future state of rewards and punishments. In their lives and morals they were more strict than the Pharisees ; and although their tenets were not generally ac- 2tt2tl (OK 416 Xajaapeta ceptable among the common people, they were adopted by many of the higher ranks. Matt. 3. 7, saep. 2a5w/c, 6, indec. Sadok, pr. name of one of Jesus' ancestors, Matt. 1. 14. aaivoo, f. avob (kindred with ceiw), to wag, move to and fro, pr. of dogs and other animals which wag their tails in fondness, fig. to caress, flat- ter ; in N. T. fig. to move in mind, to disturb, pass. 1 Thess. 3. 3 tw firj- S4va aaiveadai eV reus 6\i\f/€0'i rav- rats, — others render to be seduced. a sfiaXov those unfit for food, b) fig. in a moral sense, cor- rupt, foul, \6yos Eph. 4. 29. ^aTT(peip7], rjs, rj, Sapphira, pr. name of the wife of Ananias, Acts 5. 1. o"aTr(p€Lpos, ov, r), sapphire, a pre- cious stone, next in hardness and value to the diamond, mostly of a blue colour in various shades, Rev. 21. 19. o~apyav7}, rjs, r), pr. any thing braid- ed, twisted, interwoven, e.g. a cord; in N. T. a rope-basket, net-work of cords, 2 Cor. 11. 33, comp. Acts 9. 25 cnrvpis. Ldpdeis, cap, at, Sardis, the metro- polis of Lydia in Asia Minor, situ- ated at the foot of mount Tmolus, Rev. 1. 11. o~dpb*ios, ov, 6, sardius, sardian, a precious stone of a blood-red or sometimes of a flesh-colour, more commonly known by the name of carnelian, Rev. 4. 3, text. rec. adg- divos; 21. 20. crap^6vv^, vxos, t), sardonyx, a pre- cious stone exhibiting a milk-white variety of the onyx or chalcedony, intermingled with shades or stripes of sardian or carnelian, Rev. 21. 20. 3ape7TTa, wv, rd, Sarepta, Heb. Za- (rapKiKog 418 aap£ rephath, sl Phoenician town mid- way between Tyre and Sidon, Luke 4. 26. crapKtK6s, t), ov (crdpi-), fleshy, car- nal, pertaining to the flesh or body, opp. to Tr^€VfiariK6s. a) genr. of things, ra capKiKa, = things corpo- real, external, temporal, Rom. 15. 27, 1 Cor. 9. 11. b) as implying weak- ness, frailty, imperfection; of per- sons, carnal, worldly, 1 Cor. 3. 1 oos crapKiKots, &s vrjiriois £v Xptcrrep, v. 3, 4. Of things, carnal, human, 2 Cor. 1. 12 ovk £v crocpla cragKiKrj, 10. 4 tiirAa ov crapKucd, aAAa dvvara ktA, Heb. 7. 16 ov Kara v6fxov £vtoAt}s crapKLKrjs i. e. frail, transient, tem- porary, opp. to Kara Dvvajj.iv £&>7}s aKaraAvTov. c) as implying sinful- ness, sinful propensity, carnal; of persons, Rom. 7. 14 iycb ffapicucSs dpi, i. e. under the influence of carnal desires and affections. Of things, 1 Pet. 2. 11 rwv cragKtKoov iirtdvjutciov carnal desires, i. e. having their seat in the carnal nature. cdpKivos, 7), ov (crdp£), fleshy, cor- pulent ; in N. T. fleshy, of flesh, and therefore soft, yielding to an im- pression, opp. to AlOtvos, 2 Cor. 3. 3 £v TrAaff Kaptias craQKtvais. era pi, aapKos, rj, flesh, sc. of a living man or animal, in distinction from that of a dead one, which is Kpias. 1. pr. flesh, sing, as one of the con- stituent parts of the body, Luke 24. 39 7ruev/JLa crdpKa Kal oo'Tea ovk e%et, 1 Cor. 15. 39. More commonly pi. at adpKes, lit. fleshy parts, Rev. 19. 18 Xva (pdyrjre craQKas ftao'iXswv, v. 21 : fig. and hyperbol. to consume, destroy, Jam. 5. 3 ; to maltreat, Rev. 17. 16. 2. meton. flesh, = the body, cor- pus, the animal or external nature, as distinguished from the spiritual or inner man rb Trvev/Jta. a) genr., and without any good or evil qua- lity implied, (a) opp. to irvev/jta expr., 1 Cor. 5. 5 els oAedpov rrjs o~apK6s, 'iva rb irvevjuia crooOfj, 2 Cor. 7. 1, Col. 2. 5, 1 Pet. 4. 6. Also crapl; Kal aT/na as a periphrasis for the whole animal nature of man, Heb. 2. 14. Simply, John 6. 52, comp. below; 2 Cor. 12. 7 o~K6\oip rfj crapKi, probably external trials ; Col. 1. 24, 2. 1 rb irp6awir6v julov £v vapid, v. 23, Heb. 9. 10, Acts 2. 26 7] crap]- /jtov my body, i. e. /. Metaph. John 6. 51 Kal 6 &pros . . . t) cap}- fxov icrriv i. e. ' Jesus himself is the principle of life and nutrition to the regenerated soul,' ver. 53-56, comp. Matt. 26. 26 aco/jta. Spec. mortal body, in distinction from a future and spiritual existence, 2 Cor. 4. 1 1 7) far} . . . £v rfj Ovtjtt] crap- Ki way, Gal. 2. 20, Phil. 1. 22, 24, 1 Pet. 4. 2. (IB) put for that which is merely external or only apparent, in opp. to what is spiritual and real, John 6. 63 rb irvevfjid icrrt rb fao- irotovv, r) cragl ovk ox^eAe? ouSeV, 8. 15, 1 Cor. 1. 26 co(j)ol Kara crdpKa, 2 Cor. 5. 16, Eph. 6. 5 kvqiois Kara crdpKa i. e. ' externally, as to out- ward circumstances,' Philem. 16 : so of outward affliction, trials, 1 Cor. 7. 28 OAfytv 8e rfj crapKi %lovcrtv, 2 Cor. 7. 5, Gal. 4. 13, 14, 1 Pet. 4. 1. Spec, of circumcision in the flesh, i. e. the external rite, Rom. 2. 28, 4. 1 evprjKevat Kara crdpKa i. e. in re- spect to circumcision, 2 Cor. 11. 18, Eph. 2. 11 7T€gtT0fJi7}s £v cragKi, Gal, 3. 3 see eTrtreXiw b., 6. 12, 13, Phil. 3. 3, 4, Col. 2. 13. (7) as the medium of external or natural ge- neration and descent, and of con- sequent kindred, John 1. 13 ovhl 4k 6e\r)jjLaTos arapKbs £y€vvr)d7}crav, Rom. 9. 8 ra reKva tt)s crapKos, Heb. 12. 9, Eph. 5. 29, 30. Of one's country- men, Rom. 11. 14. So Kara crdpKa according to the flesh, i. e. as to out- ward kindred, by natural descent, Rom. 9. 3, 1 Cor. 10. 18, Gal. 4. 23, 29; £v crapKi id. Eph. 2. 11. b) as implying weakness, frailty, and imperfection, both physical and moral ; opp. to irvevfxa expr., Mark 14. 38 rb irvevjxa 7rp69v julov, 7) 5e crapl acrdei/Tjs : also opp. to irvev/uia aytov, John 3. 6. Simply, Rom. 6. 19 diet T7]v acrOevetav ttjs crapKbs v/ucov, 2 ' Cor. 1. 17, 10. 2 ws Kara crdpKa irept- irarovvTas, v. 3. So crapl; Kal atfia flesh and blood, q. d. frail feeble man, 1 Cor. 15. 50, Gal. 1. 16, Eph. 6. 12; opp. to 6 Trarrjp £1/ ro7s ovp. Matt. 16. 17. c) as implying sinfulness, prone- ness to sin, the carnal nature, the seat of carnal appetites and desires, of sinful passions and affections, Zapovx 419 trepoutu ■ I whether physical or moral ; as opp. to irvev/iia, i. e. the Holy Spirit or his influences, Rom. 8. 4 fj,r] Kara crdpKa Trepnrarovo~LV, aWa Kara irvev- fia, 5, 6, 9, 13, Gal. 5. 16. Simply, Rom. 7. 5 ore l\\xev ev rrj capKi, v. 18, saep. 3. meton. flesh, human nature, man, homo, Matt. 19. 5 ecovrai ol Svo els aapKa fxiav, al. ; Jude 7 o~ap£ ere pa other flesh, i. e. not their own, com- mitting adultery with other men's wives or with strange women. Also 7JWU adp£ all flesh, all men, all man- kind, Luke 3. 6, John 17. 2, Acts 2. 17, 1 Pet. 1. 24 ; ob . . . iraaa adpl no flesh, no man, where ob qualifies the intervening verb, see ob a. y., Matt. 24. 22, Rom. 3. 20 ; ^ . . . irao~a crdpl id. 1 Cor. 1. 29. Spec. of the incarnation of Christ, his in- carnate human nature, John 1. 14 6 \6yos (rap£ eyevero, 1 John 4. 2 Xp. ev o~apKi eXinXvBora, Rom. 1. 3 Kara adpKa, 9. 5, Eph. 2. 15 ev rrj aapKl abrov, 1 Tim. 3. 16, 1 Pet. 3. 18, 4. 1, Col. 1. 22 ev rop (rwfxarL rr\s aapKos abrov q. d. ' in his body in- carnate.' Z^apovxi o, Saruch, see ZzepovX' cap 6 co, So, f. coaco (craipco), to sweep, cleanse with a broom, with ace. Luke 15. 8 crapo? rr\v oiKiav : pass. 11. 25. 2 a/3 pa, as, rj, Sarah, Heb. ' princess,' pr. name of the wife of Abraham, Rom. 4. 19. ^dpcov, covos, 6, Saron, Heb. Sharon, pr. name of a level tract of Pales- tine along the sea-coast between Caesarea and Joppa, celebrated for its rich fields and pastures, Acts 9. 35. 'Xarava.s, a, 6, Satan, Heb. * adver- sary;' in N. T. mostly with art. the adversary, as the Heb. proper name for the devil, Gr. 6 didfioXos, Matt. 4. 10, Mark 4. 15, al. : indec. 3,arav 2 Cor. 12. 7. As present in men tempting them to evil, Matt. 16. 23 viraye O7rio~co fxov, ^arava, comp. Luke 22. 3 and Acts 5. 3, — others here refer it directly to Peter in the sense of adversary. crdrov, ov, ro, satum, a measure, Heb. seah, a Hebrew measure for things dry, Matt. 13. 33 : according to the rabbins it was == the third part of an ephah, and according to Jerome was = a modius and a half; hence = nearly 1| peck English. 2a9Aos, ov, 6, Saul, = 'XaovX with a Greek termination, the Jewish name of Paul, Acts 7. 58. cravrov, r\s, ov, see aeavrov. crfievvvfjii, f. o~fSeo~oo, to quench, extin- guish, trans, a) pr. of a light, fire, with ace. Matt. 12. 20 xivov rv(p6- jievov ob fffieaei see \ivov, Eph. 6. 16, Heb. 11. 34: pass, to be quench- ed, go out, Matt. 25. 8 at Aa/j.ird8es, Mark 9. 44. b) fig. to damp, hinder, repress, to prevent any thing from exerting its full influence, with ace. 1 Thess. 5. 19 rb irvevfia jxtj o~fiev- VVT€. creavrov, r/s, ov, also contr. cravrov (av, abros), reflexive pers. pron. 2 pers. sing. gen. of thyself, dat. o~eav- rop, rj, cp to thyself, &c. ; gen. John 1. 22, Acts 26. 1 ; dat. 9. 34, 16. 28 ; ace. Matt. 4. 6, 8. 4. Where a spe- cial emphasis is to be laid on abr6s it is written separately, Luke 2. 35 Ka\ o~ov 5e abrrjs. aefid^ofiai, f. darofxai, depon. mid. ( indec. Seruch, Heb. Se- rug, * a vine-branch,' pr. name of the father of Nahor, Luke 3. 35, text. rec. ^apovx> ^r)9, 6, indec. Seth, Heb. 'replac- ing,' pr. name of the third son of Adam, Luke 3. 38. 2 4? ft, 6, indec. Sem, Hebr. Shem, ' name, renown,' pr. name of the eldest son of Noah, Luke 3. 36. err) pal v go, f. avoo (crrjpa), aor. 1 £o"f)- fiava instead of the more Attic io"fj- fX7]va, to give a sign or signal; in N. T. to signify, i. e. to make known, de- clare, foil, by indir. discourse, John 12. 33 cqpaivoov ttoiu> davdrcp fjp.€A- Aev airoQvi)o~K.sw, 21. 19 ; with ace. and infin. Acts 11. 28 ; with simple accus. ras Kar avrov alrlas ffy\pavai 25.27; absol. Rev. 1. 1. o"npe7ov, ov, t6 (=o , r)fjLa), a sign, signal, an ensign, standard, a sign of something past, a memorial^ monu- ment ; in N. T. a sign, mark, token. a) pr. a sign by which any thing is designated, distinguished, known, Matt. 26. 48 eScu/cey avrois Ginpsiov, Rom. 4. 1 1 o , r)fj.e7ou eAajSe ir€pvrop.r)s i. e. circumcision as rb o"r\{i^iov rrjs SiaOrjKrjs. Spec, a sign by which the character and truth of any person or thing is known, a token, proof, Luke 2. 12 rovro vpTiv rb crr}pe?ov, 2 Cor. 12. 12 Ta arj/JLe7a rod airocrroXov, 2Thess. 3. 17 o io~ri aypeiov iu irday iiricrroXrj. b) a sign by which the divine power and majesty is made known, i. e. a supernatural event or act, a token, wonder, miracle, by which the power and presence of God is ma- nifested, either directly or through the agency of those whom he sends. (a) as wrought of God, 1 Cor. 14. 22 at yXwcffai els crrjpeTou elcriv ov to?s 7naT6vovaiv, ctAAa rots airicrrois i.e. ( a token to the unbelieving of God's presence and power,' comp. v. 25, or perhaps a sign of the di- vine displeasure, comp. v. 21: so rb o~rjfie?ov 'Iowa the sign of Jonah, i. e. ' which God wrought in the case of Jonah,' Matt. 12. 39, comp. v. 40. Meton. of persons sent from (j-qjiiiou) 421 2-\ ovavoq God, whose character and acts are a | manifestation of the divine power, ! Luke 11. 30 iyei/zro'lcovas arj^ou J rols 'Nivev'trais, 2. 34 ovros KeTrai \ els (T7}juL€7ov avriXeySfievov. Also of j signs, wonders, miracles, which God is said to do through any one, iroieli/ did twos, joined with repara, Acts 2. 22, 43, al. Spec, as foreshewing future events, a sign of future things, a portent, presage, Matt. 16. 3ra o-r\- fieia toov Kaipcov i. e. ' the miracu- lous events and deeds which fore- shew the coming of the Messiah in his kingdom,' 24. 3 rb ctj/uleTov rrjs aris nap ova [as, ver. 30, Mark 13. 4, Luke 21. 11 o~7)iJ.6?a a-T 5 ovpavov fxe- yd\a, ver. 25, Acts 2. 19. (/3) of signs, wonders, miracles, wrought by Christ and his apostles in proof and furtherance of their divine mis- sion, Matt. 12. 38 deXojxev airb os (text, rec.) i. e. the country or territory of Sidon; Matt. 11. 21 ivTvpco Ka\ 2<- ooovi, v. 22, al. 2i8c6-> 10 s, a, ov, Sidonian, and 01 'Sificvvioi, the Sidonians, citizens of Sidon, Acts 12. 20: in Luke 4. 26 2ape7rTct ttjs 'Xi'ooovias sc. x^P as lli Lachm aim's ed. 0* ik dp 10s, ov, 6, Lat. sicarius, pr. a dagger-man, assassin, robber, Acts 21. 38. cine pa, r6, indec. Heb. strong drink, any intoxicating liquor, usually as prepared from grain, fruit, honey, dates, &c. Luke 1. 15. 2 i A. as, see HiiAovavos. 3,i\ovav6s,ov,d, Silvan us, also contr. 1,l\as, a, Silas, pr. name of a distin- guished Christian teacher, the com- panion of Paul in his journeys in Asia Minor and Greece. ^iXovavos o o 2i\ wafx 422 &i(i)7ra(o is found only in the Epistles, 2iAas only in the Acts; so 2 Cor. 1. 19, Acts 15. 22. 2a Acoa/x, 6 or T($, indec. Siloam, Heb. Shiloah, ' sent, a sending,' i. e. of water, pr. name of a fountain in the valley by Jerusalem, John 9.7, Luke 13. 4. Ancient tradition and the ge- neral testimony of travellers unite in placing the fountain of Siloam on the south-eastern part of Jeru- salem, near the fodt of mount Zion, having Moriah on the north. /3os 2. : perhaps the same with Simon Ze- lotes. — 4. Simon, the father of Judas Iscariot, John 6. 71. — 5. Simon, a Pharisee, who invited Jesus to his house, Luke 7. 40. — 6. Simon, 6 Aeirpos, i. e. formerly a leper, Matt. 26. 6. — 7. Simon the Cyrenian, who was compelled to aid in bearing the cross of Jesus, Matt. 27. 32. — 8. Si- mon, 6 fiayevccv, a sorcerer in Sama- ria, Acts 8. 9. — 9. Simon, 6 fivpo~evs, a tanner at Joppa, Acts 9. 43. Hiva, to, indec. Sinai, pr. name of a mountain, or rather cluster of moun- tains, in the Arabian peninsula, be- tween the two gulfs of the Red Sea, celebrated as the place where the Mosaic law was given. The par- ticular mountain or summit which probably bore the name of Sinai is now called Djebel Mousa, mount of Moses : at a little further to the south-west, the mountain rises with a steep ascent, and after three quar- ters of an hour's journey, a small plain or lower summit is seen, still called Djebel Oreb, or Horeb, where the law is also said to have been given, Deut. 4.10, 15 : inN.T. occ. Acts 7. 30, 38, Gal. 4. 24, 25. crivo.iT i, eo>$, t6, mustard, sinapis ori- entalis, a plant often growing in the fertile soil of Palestine to a very considerable size, Matt. 13. 31 : the expression k6kkov ffivdirscos a grain of mustard, is a proverbial phrase, = the least, the smallest particle, 17.20. civotiov, 6vos, rj, fine linen, muslin, also genr. linen cloth; in N. T. linen cloth, a linen garment, probably of a square or oblong form, worn by the Orientals at night instead of the usual garments, Mark 14.51 veavia- KOS 7r€QL^€^\7]/JL€VOS ClvdoVQ, 67Tt yVfl- vov, v. 52 : used also for wrapping round dead bodies, 15. 46. vivid £oo, f. daoo (aiviov), to sift, shake, as grain in a sieve or riddle ; fig. with ace. of pers. impl. Luke 22. 31 6 ^aravas i£r)T7)o~aTo vfxas, tov ctlvi- daai &s tov airov i. e. * to agitate and prove you by trials and afflic- tions.' Not found in profane wri- ters. onrevrSs, i), 6v (o~iT€va)) , fed with grain, fatted, Luke 15. 23 tov p6a- Xov tov o-itgvtSv, v. 27. 30. (Titlov, ov, t6 ((r7Tos), grain, com, provision of grain, Acts 7. 12 in some eds. cr it iff t 6s, 7], 6v (ffiTi(co), fed with grain, fatted ; subst. to, criTtcrTa fat- lings, Matt. 22. 4. CiTO/neTpiov, ov,to (ct?tos, yueTpew), grain measured out, i. q. an allowance, portion, ration, Luke 12. 42. o~ It os, ov, 6, wheat, and genr. for grain, com, Matt. 3. 12 orwd^ei tov (t?tov, 13. 25 ; once pi. to, cnTa, Acts 7. 12, where Lachmann has gitio., see o~itiov. ^,ixdp, see 2v%ap. 'Sic&v, 6 or to, indec. Sion, Heb. Zion, i sunny,' the southernmost and high- est of the hills on which Jerusalem was built, containing the citadel, the palace, and the upper city; in N. T. by synecd. for the whole of Jerusalem, as the holy city, the seat of the worship of the true God, in which his presence is said to dwell ; iirl to opos ^iccv Rev. 14. 1, ev ^.idov Rorn. 9. 33, 4k 2ici>v 11. 26, 6vydT7)g *2,kjov Matt. 21. 5 see dvyaTTjp c. : of the spiritual or celestial Sion, Heb. 12. 22. (Ttw7raw, cD, f. tjcco (criooTri)), to be si- (TKavhaklCb) 423 (JKIVOQ lent, still, intrans. a) pr. of persons, to keep silence, to hold one's peace, Matt. 20. 31, 26. 63 d'lyo-ods evidma, Mark 3. 4: of one unable to speak, dumb, Luke 1. 20. b) fig. of a sea or lake, to be still, calm, Mark 4. 39 (TldoTTa, 7T€(pi/J.(C0'0. , f. ic(a ((TKavSaXov), to cause to stumble and fall, pass, to stumble and fall, found only in the versions of Aquila and Symmachus; in N. T. fig. in a moral sense, to be a stumbling-block to any one, to cause to stumble at or in any thing, i. e. to give or cause offence to any one, trans, a) genr. to offend, vex, pr. to scanda- lise, with ace. of pers. Matt. 17. 27 Xva fir} (TKavdaXta'afiev avrovs, John 6. 61, 1 Cor. 8. 13 ; pass. Matt. 15. 12, Rom. 14. 21. So pass. 07ccw5a- Ai£eo"0c« ev tlvl to be offended in or at any one, to take offence at his character, words, conduct, so as to desert and reject him, Matt. 11. 6 fxaKOLQiSs ecrrw os eav p.7) o~KavhaXio~Q?j iv ifioi, 13. 57, 26. 31, 33. b) causat. to cause to offend, to lead astray or into sin, i. e. to be a stumbling- block, or the occasion of one's sin- ning ; with ace. of pers. Matt. 5. 29 el 6 oepd. cov cntavhaXi^ei o~e, v. 30, 18. 6 is av o~KavdaXio"n eva row /jll- Kpoov. Hence pass, to be made to offend, to be led astray or into sin, = to fall away from the truth, from the gospel, &c. Matt. 13. 21, 24. 10, John 16. 1. acavSaXov, ov, to, a later form for o~KavdaXr)6gov (cr/ca^o? or afcafxBSs), pr. trap-stick, a crooked stick on which the bait is fastened, which the animal strikes against and so springs the trap ; by synecd. a trap, gin, snare, hence genr. 'any thing against which one strikes or stum- bles,' a stumbling-block, an impedi- ment ; in N. T. stumbling-block, of- fence, only fig. in a moral sense, a) genr. as a cause of stumbling, fall- ing, or ruin, morally and spiritu- ally ; of Christ, as irerpa crKavhaXov rock of stumbling, 1 Pet. 2. 7. Also Rom. 11.9 yevn6r)rco r) rgdirefa av- t, f. t\g(£ (ctkottSs), to look, watch, reconnoitre ; in N. T. to look at or upoji, to behold, regard, with ace. 2 Cor. 4. 18 /jlt) VKOTrovvrcav rd fiA€Tr6/iei/a, Phil. 2. 4. With ace. of pers. =to mark, note, Rom. 16. 17, Phil. 3. 17. With a negat. o-kottzlv Iat), pr. to look to it lest, to take heed lest, Luke 11. 35, Gal. 6. 1. o~kott6s, ov, 6 (cTKeTTTO/JLcu.), pr. * an object set up, at which one looks and aims,' a mark, goal, Phil. 3. 14. o~KopTTi£a), f. iaca, to scatter, disperse, trans, a) pr. with ace. John 10. 12 6 Avkos CKopm^L rd TrqSfiara, 16. 32. In the proverbial expression, Luke 11. 23 6 jut] avvdyuiu /ulgt ifxov o~Kop- Tri^ei i. e. wastes, acts against me. b) to scatter one's gifts, to distribute largely, be liberal, bountiful, absol. 2 Cor. 9. 9. cTKopTrios, ov, 6, a scorpion, a large insect, sometimes several inches in length, resembling a lobster in it> shape, and furnished with a sting at the extremity of the tail. Scorpions are met with only in hot countries, where they lurk in decayed build- ings and among the stones of old walls : their sting is venomous, pro- ducing inflammation and swelling, but is rarely fatal unless neglected ; Luke 10. 19, Rev. 9. 3. cfkot €iv6s,i), 6v {(tkotos), dark, with- out light, Matt. 6. 23 c 6Aov rb 0-wp.d aov o~Koreivbv iarai. aKorla, as, t) (ctkotos), darkness, ab- sence of light ; used espec. by late writers for vkotos. a) pr. John 6. 17 o~Koria ^t] iyey ovzi 'it was now dark,' 12. 35 6 TrepLTraruv iv rfj o~ko- ria, 20. 1 : so e^ rrj aKoria in dark- ness, i. e. in a dark place, in private, Matt. 10. 27. b) fig. of moral dark- ness, the absence of spiritual light and truth, ignorance, blindness, in- cluding the idea of sinfulness and consequent calamity, John 8. 12, 12. 35 e iva /XT] encoria v^jlcls KaraAdfi-n, (TKOTl^lt) 426 (TjJLVp va v. 46, 1 John 1. 5, 2. 8, 9, 1 1. Meton. of persons in moral darkness, John 1.5. ctkotl^oo, f. tcoo ((TkStos), to darken, deprive of light ; in N. T. only pass. to be darkened, a) pr. Matt. 24. 29 6 ijXios o~Koricr0r}(r€Tai, Luke 23. 45, Rev. 8. 12, 9. 2. b) fig. of mora] darkness, ignorance, comp. o-Koria b., Eph. 4. 18 icrKOTicr/uLzvoi rrj dia- voia, Rom. 1. 21, 11. 10 o-kotio-Qiitoo- rrav ol 6 : mid. 7. 6 jult) gkvXXov : pass, part. Matt. 9. 36 -fjaav ec/cuA/xeVot. gkvXov, ov, to (gkvXXoo), pr. skin, hide, as stripped off; usually and in N. T. spoil, booty, as stripped from an enemy, Luke 11. 22. o'KooXriKoftpooTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (ckoo- Xr), j3ij3pobo~Kco), worm-eaten, devoured by worms, spoken of (pdeiptaais, the disease of Herod Agrippa, Acts 12. 23. ctkooXt]^, i)kos, 6, a worm, i. e. as feeding on dead bodies, Mark 9. 44 ottov 6 o~KooXr)l~ avToov ov TeAeuTa, Kal to 7rvp ov (T$evvvTai, in allusion to Is. 66. 24, the language of the pro- phet being applied to the place of punishment of the wicked ; comp. yievva fin. o'fxapdyoivos, rj, ov (cTfidpaydos), of smaragdus, of emerald, Rev. 4. 3 Sfioia 6pdo'€L (Tfxapayoivop sc. Xidoo. 0* (xdp ay os, ov, 6, smaragdus, a name under which the ancients appear to have comprehended all gems of a fine green colour, including the emerald, Rev. 21. 19. (TjLLvpva, 7]s, 7), myrrh, a substance which distils in tears from a small thorny tree growing in Arabia, and especially in Abyssinia ; these tears jjivpvaiOQ 427 (TO (pta soon harden into a bitter aromatic gum, highly prized by the ancients, and used in incense and perfumes ; Matt. 2. 11, John 19. 39. II. ~%\x.vpva, 7]s, rj, Smyrna, an Ionian city, situated at the head of a deep gulf on the western coast of Asia Minor, Rev. 1. 11. Ifivpvalos, a, ov, Smyrnean, of Smyr- na ; pi. ol ^fxvpvatoi, the Smyrneans, Rev. 2. 8 text. rec. a/ivpvi^ca, f. iaca {ajxvpva), to myrrh, to mingle with myrrh, pass. Mark 15. 23 ediSovv avr

jjLe6a Heb. 6. 1. c) to bear, with the idea of motion to a place, to bear hither or thi- ther, to bring, (a) of things, foil, by ace. expr. or impl. ; genr. Mark 6. 28, Luke 24. 1 t)\Bov bcl rb pvrjpa 8e e7ri irivaKi ktX, Acts 23. 35, 25. 5, 22. b) as modified by the context, where the sense often lies not so much in (pr)p.i as in the ad- juncts, (a) before interrogations, for to ask, inquire, Matt. 27. 23 6 rjyefxcbv ecpr], ri yap Kambv eTrotrjo'ev ; Acts 16. 30, 21. 37. (/3) before re- plies, for to answer, reply, Matt. 4.7 ecpf) avrcj) 6 'Irjcrovs, iraXiv yeypcnrrai, 13. 29, John 1. 23 : with airoKgiOeis added, Matt. 8. 8, Luke 23. 3. (7) emphat. in the sense of to affirm, as- sert, Rom. 3. 8, 1 Cor. 7. 29, 10. 19. ^tjctos, ov, 6, Festus, i.e. Porcius Festus, the twelfth Roman procu- rator of Judaea, about a.d. 58-62, the successor of Felix. Festus sent Paul to Rome as a prisoner, on his own appeal, Acts 24. 27, al. 0a Vlt) 489 (piXiu) (pQdvco, fut. dcrco, aor. 1 ecpdacra, to go or come before, first, sc. in being or doing any thing, a) pr., with ace. to precede, anticipate, 1 Thess. 4. 15 ov /j.7) cpQdcrco^v robs KOLfirjOeuras i. e. in being admitted into heaven, b) genr., aor. 1 zcpBaaa, to have come first, already, by anticipation, foil, by &XP 1 with gen. 2 Cor. 10. 14 &XP 1 Ka ^ v^&v £fj (pdey^dfjieuop 2 Pet. 2. 16, with ace. virepoyKa v. 18. (pOeipco, f. epco, aor. 1 pass. icpOdprju, to spoil, corrupt, destroy, genr. * to bring into a worse state,' trans, with ace. 1 Cor. 3. 17 e? ris rbu vabv rov &eov (pdeipei, cpdepei tqvtov 6 &e6s, 2 Cor. 7. 2 ; mid. Jude 10. Fig., in a moral sense, to corrupt, deprave, with accus. 1 Cor. 15. 33 cpOeipovcriv ijdrj Xpycrra, ofAiXiai Kauai see 7) 60s, Eph. 4. 22, Rev. 19. 2 ; prsegn. 2 Cor. 11. 3 fjirjTrccs . . . ovtco cpOapfj ra vorj/jLara vjxcbv dirb rrjs aTr\6T7)TOS kt\. ycus irpocev- Xto-dai they love to pray in public, are wont to do it. (piXy, 7)s, v, (iAi7r7roi, ow, ol, Philippi, a city of proconsular Macedonia, situated eastward of Amphipolis, within the limits of ancient Thrace, Acts 16. 12, Phil. 1. 1. It was anciently called Kpr)vities, from its many foun- tains; but having been taken and fortified by Philip of Macedon, he named it, after himself, Philippi. In Acts 16. 12 it is called a colony, and is said to be Trpcorrj tt)s fjiepidos TTJs MaKeSovias 7t6Xls i. e. A chief city of this part of Macedonia, not the capital, for this was Amphipolis ; — others explain Trpwrr) of its geogra- phical position, i.e. the first city as one comes from the east ; but Paul 490 0/Xoc had just landed at Neapolis, still farther east. 3>iXnnros, ov, 6, Philip, pr. name of several persons. 1. Philip, one of the twelve apostles, a native of Beth- saida, John 1. 44. — 2. Philip 6 evay- yeAio'Tr)?, one of the seven primitive deacons at Jerusalem, but residing afterwards at Caesarea ; it was he who baptised the Ethiopian trea- surer, Acts 6. 5. — 3. Philip, tetrarch of Batanea, Trachonitis, and Au- ranitis : he was a son of Herod the Great by his wife Cleopatra, and own brother of Herod Antipas; from him the city Csesarea Philippi took its name, Matt. 16. 13. — -4. Philip Herod, called by Josephus simply 'Upadrjs, a son of Herod the Great by Mariamne daughter of Simon the high-priest ; he was the first husband of Herodias, Matt. 14. 3. (piX6deos, ov, 6,7], adj. (cpiXos, @eos), loving God, pious; subst. a lover of God, 2 Tim. 3. 4. QiXoXoyos, ov, 6, Philologus, prop, name of a Christian, Rom. 16. 15. iAos, ve?Kos), loving quarrel, fond of strife, contentious, 1 Cor. 11. 16. (piXo^evia, as, t) ((piXSi-evqs), love to strangers, hospitality, Rom. 12. 13. , f. icroo (, f. 77 era? (cpXvapos), pr. ' to overflow with talk,' = to prate, trifle, intrans. ; in X. T. with ace. to prate about or against, 3 John 10 Xdyois irovripo'is (pXvapuv tj/jlus. tyXvapos, ov, d, t), adj.* (cpXvoo, Lat. fluo), pr. overflowing with talk ; hence subst. a prater, tattler, trifler, 1 Tim. 5.13. cpofizpSs, a, ov (cpofieo)), fearful, ter- rible, frightful, Heb. 10. 27 (pofiepa ris £kSox7] Kptcrews, v. 31, 12. 21. (pofiew, a>, f. -qo-co (o/3. fjL7]Be/j.iav tttotjo'lv : emphat. Mark 4. 41 itpo^ridrjaav cpofiov jxtyav. (13) trans, with accus. ; of person, Matt. 10. 26 jULT] (pofi7]9riT€ avrovs, 14. 5 icpo^-ndT] rbv oxXov, John 9. 22, Rom. 13. 3 tt]v i^ovcriav concr., Gal. 2. 12 ; — of thing, rb 5iara7.ua Heb. 11. 23, rbv Bvjibv rov /SacnXews v. 27, jUTj^ev Rev. 2. 10. (7) foil, by aixo, to fear from, be afraid of any one, Matt. 10. 28 fjiT] (po/3e7o-6e airb twv a7T0KT€v6vrwv rb aoofxa, Luke 12. 4. (p6j3r]rpov 492 (popeu) (5) foil, by fxi] lest, Acts 27. 17 e/3oucu), fear, terror, affright, a) pr. and genr. Matt. 14. 26 airb rod (pdfiov eKpa^av, Luke 1. 12 (pofios eireireo'ev eV avrov, 2. 9 i(poBr]Br]crav (pofiov fxeyav, 8. 37, 21. 26, 2 Cor. 7. 5 6j3cp davdrov, Rev. 18. 10. Meton. a ter- ror, an object of fear, Rom. 13. 3. Including the idea of astonishment, amazement, Matt. 28. 8 fxera cpofiov Kal x a P<*s peydx-qs, Mark 4. 41, Luke 1. 65, 5. 26, 7. 16, al. b) in a moral sense, fear, = reverence, respect, ho- nour, e. g. of persons, Rom. 13. 7 airSdore irao~i ras btyeiXas, rw rbv Kal ev rpSfxco 1 Cor. 2. 3, al. : by Hebr. = religion, piety, 6 oi/3?7, 7)s, 7j, Phoebe, pr. name of a Christian female, an almoner (y) 5i- olkovos) in the church at Cenchrea, Rom. 16. 1. ^olvIkt], 7)s,7)(o*Vf£, ikos, 7), Phoenix, a city on the south-east coast of Crete, with a harbour, Acts 27. 12. v (povevadvrwv robs 7rpo(p7)ras, Jam. 5. 6. (cpopros), to burden, load, lay a burden upon any one ; in N. T. fig. as of the burden of the Jewish ritual, with double ace. Luke 1 1. 46 (popri^re robs avdpdnrovs , f. aw, to say, speak, tell, de- clare in words, trans. ; in N. T. to tell, = to explain, interpret, rrjv ira- papo\7}v Matt. 13. 36, 15. 15. (ppdacrct), fut. £co, to enclose with a fence, hedge, wall, for protection, to fence round, hedge in ; a defile with troops, to shut up; the ears with wax, &c. to stop ; in N. T. only in reference to the mouth, typdaaeiv ro o~r6/jLa to stop the mouth, viz. a) pr. as of wild beasts, Heb. 11. 33 %<\>pa\av arS/uLara Ke6vroov i. e. ren- dered them harmless, powerless, comp. Dan. 6. 22. b) fig. to silence, to put to silence, Rom. 3. 19 r lva irav arSfia (ppayrj : so 2 Cor. 11. 10 y\ Kavxycis avrrj ov cppayrjcreTai. (ppeap, cltos, to, a well, pit, for water, dug in the earth, and thus strictly distinguished from iryiyt] q. v. ; so Luke 14. 5, John 4. 1 1 rb (pgeap earl fiadv, v. 12: fig. of any pit, abyss, e. g. in hades, the bottomless pit, Rev. 9. 1, 2. , fut. 7]crp6vr)fia 494 (pvXcucri manner of thinking, Acts 28. 22 olkov- ccu a (ppovels, Rom. 12. 3 7rap' t> Set (ppovelv, 1 Cor. 4. 6, Gal. 5. 10, tovto pove?v virep v/jl&v Phil. 1. 7: with an adv. or the like, 1 Cor. 13. 11 &s prjTTios i(pp6vovv, Rom. 12. 3 , fut. i)cr(a (cppovpSs, fr. Trpoopdco), to watch, keep watch ; in N. T. and genr. foil, by accus. to watch, guard, keep, a) pnop. as of a military watch, 2 Cpr. 11. 32 6 46vdpxys ecpqovpei tt)v ir6\iv : fig. as of a prisoner, Gal. 3. 23. b) fig. to keep, preserve in any state, Phil. 4. 7 tcls KapSias vjucvv ev Xp. : pass. 1 Pet. 1. 5 TOVS (j>pOVpOVfjL€VOVS $10. 7TiO"T6Ct)S els crctiTTjptav. (kindred with £pt5a>, jfipvdfa), in profane writers only depon. mid. (ppvao-co/jtai, to rage, be fierce, pr. of animals, as of horses fierce for contest; of persons acting with pride and insolence ; in N. T. once act. aor. 1, to rage, make a noise and tumult, intrans. Acts 4. 25 tvari eeppva^av eOvr) ; eppvyavov, ov, t6 (cpgvya)), a dry stick or twig, dry brushwood, Acts 28. 3 cppvydvwv irArjOos, $pvyia, as, r), Phrygia, an inland province of Asia Minor, bounded north by Bithynia and Galatia, east by Cappadocia and Lycaonia, south by Lycia, Pisidia, and Isauria, and west by Caria, Lydia, and Mysia. The cities of Phrygia mentioned in N. T. are Laodicea, Hierapolis, and Colossse; Antioch of Pisidia was also within its limits; Acts 2. 10, 16. 6. $vye\\os, ov,6, Phygellus, pr. name of a man, 2 Tim. 1. 15. (pvyfj, rjs, r) (cpevyw), flight, Matt. 24. 20, Mark 13. 18. (pvXatcf}, ?is, 7] ((pvXdcrcrco), watch, guard, a) pr. the act of keeping watch, guarding, Luke 2. 8 (pv\dcr- crovTes (pvXctLKds keeping watch, excu- bias agentes. b) meton. of persons set to watch, a watch, guard, collect. guards, Acts 12. 10 SieAdSvTes irp<*)- T7]V v\a.K7)v fiAr)- 6r)ar), 14. 3 eOeTo ev (pvAatcr], Luke 21. 12, 22. 33, John 3. 24, Acts 5. 19 tcls Qvqcls ttjs - Kas /jloi e<£uA.a£oc, 2 Pet. 2. 5, vjias a- Trraiarovs Jude 24, axo rod i?ovr\pav 2 Thess. 3. 3 ; 1 Tim. 6. 20, with ds 7]fxipa.v 2 Tim. 1. 12, els Cco-qv John 12. 25. (y) mid. and once reflex, to keep one's self from or as to any thing, to be on one's guard, =to beware of, to avoid ; with air6 twos, reflex. 1 John 5. 21 cpvAa^are eavrovs airo r&v eidcoAcou, mid. Luke 12. 15. Mid. with accus. to guard against, Acts 21. 25, 2 Tim. 4. 15 ov Kal av 1 Cor. 5.7. (pvo~iK6s, 7], 6v ((pvcris), physical, na- tural, i. e. from or by nature ; in N. T. natural, according to nature, (pvcnKT] xP^°" iS Rom. 1. 26, 27 ; of beasts, &Aoya £coa, (pvcriKa, i. e. fol- lowing their natural bent, sensual, 2 Pet. 2. 12. (pvaiKcos, adv. ((pvo~iK6s), physically, naturally, i. e. from or by nature, Jude 10 ocra (pvciKcos, cos ra ccAoya £coa, iiritrravrai i. e. by the natural senses. (pver loco, £>, fut. cocrco, in N. T. =vo~€i opyrjs, Rom. 2. 14 (pvcrei T& tov vofxov iroifj : by analogy, once of the divine moral nature, 2 Pet. 1. 4 Betas kowoovoX fyv&eeos par- takers of the divine [moral] nature, i. e. regenerated in heart, in dispo- sition. Spec, a natural feeling of de- corum, a native sense of propriety, e. g. in respect to national customs in which one* is born and brought up, 1 Cor. 11. 14 ovde avTT] 77 cfyvaris diddo~K€i vfxas, Sti avrjp fxev eav KOfia, aTLfxia avTcp sctt'i doth not your own natural feeling teach you, &c. : it was the national custom among both the Hebrews and Greeks for men to wear their hair short, and women long. (j8) genr. = the nature of things, the order and constitution of nature, koltcl (pvcw according to na- ture, natural, Rom. 11. 21, 24 ; irapa (pvo'iv contrary to nature, unnatural, 1.26, 11.24. (pvo'iooa'LS, etas, rj ((pvo~ loco) , a puffing up, inflation, fig. with pride and va- nity, 2 Cor. 12.20. (pvTeia, as, rj (vew to beget, to bear : pass, (pvo/ucu, also act. aor. 2 ejsf)), to sound, utter a sound, voice, cry. a) pr. and absol. (a) of animals, e. g. a cock, to crow, Matt. 26. 34, 74, 75. (£) of persons, to cry out, exclaim, Luke 8. 8 ecpoovei, 6 e%coj/ tioTa. kt\, v. 54 ecpco- vrjore Key oov, 16. 24, Acts 10. 18 : so with dat. of cognate noun, owal kol\ fipov- Tai 4. 5, 8. 5 ; so covrj pr\p.aTcov i. e. the thunders in which the words (j)ioy{j 497 (j)WC of the law were proclaimed, Heb. 12.19. b) spec, a voice, cry, spoken of persons. (a) prop, and genr., as in phrases, with verbs of speaking, calling, crying out, (poovrj (xeydXr) Mark 5. 7, 15. 34, sa?p. ; iv (poovrj fx&yaKr) Rev. 14. 15 ; fx^ra (poovrjs I /jLzyd\r)s Luke 17. 15. So cupievai ' (poovTjv /ueydkrjv to utter a loud cry, to j cry with a loud voice, Mark 15. 37 ; i atpeiv or iiraipeiv (poovrjv to lift up the j voice, =to cry or call aloud, Acts 4. 24, 14. 11 ; Luke 23. 23 iir^ivro I (poova7s fieyaAais. So where the twice of one speaking, crying out, wail- ' ing, is said to be, to come, &c. (poovrj iyevero Luke 9. 36, Acts 7. 31, irpos riva 10. 13 ; (p. (pepsrai rivi 2 Pet. 1. 17 comp. (pepoo c. : with e/c, as (poovrj iyevero, epxeTca, or ij-epxerai e/c ri- \ vos, e. g. e| ovpavov or e/c tcDv ovpa- \ vcov Luke 3. 22, Matt. 3. 17, John 12. 28 ; e/c rr]s ve(pi\rjs Mark 9. 7, ! Luke 9. 35 ; e/c rrdvroov Acts 19. 34 : with air6 id. Rev. 16. 17. Also a- ! noveiv (poovijv or (pcovr)s to hear a voice, \ Acts 9. 4, 7 : with e'/c, as e'| ovpavov 2 Pet. 1. 18, e'/c tco^ reo~o~. Kepdroov Rev. 9. 13, e'/c rov aro/aaros Acts 22. 14; Rev. 1. 10 rJKovaa ottlctoo fxov (poovrjv /xey., v. 12 jSAeVejj/ rr)v (poovr/v see /3\€ttoo 1. b. With gen. of pers. Matt. 3. 3 <£>WV77 fiooovros iv tt? e'077- /uoj, 12. 19, John 5. 25 rrjs (p. rov vlov rod Geov, v. 28, 37, Acts 12. 14, v. 22, Rev. 19. 1 £, comp. iv 1. c. ; 3. 20 6 (pavKa irpda- coov ixiaei rb (poos, v. 21 ; iv rod (poori in the light, openly, publicly, opp. to iv rrj crKoria, Matt. 10. 27, Luke 12. 3: so Eph. 5. 13 opp. to gkotos v. 11, comp. (pavepSoo. (5) of the dazzling light, splendour, or glory, which surrounds the throne of God, in which God dwells, 1 Tim. 6. 16 (poos olkoov aTrpScriTov, Rev. 21. 24, see Bo£a b. /3. : hence also as surround- ing those who dwell with or come from God, e.g. the Lord Jesus Christ as appearing in glory after his as- cension, Acts 9. 3 (poos arrb rov ovpa- vov comp. v. 5, 22. 6,9, 11; of an- gels, 12. 7, 2 Cor. 11. 14 ; of glorified saints, Col. 1. 12 6 KArjpos rwv ayioov iv rop (poori. b) meton. a light, a luminous body, (a) a lamp or torch, Acts 16. 29 alrr)(ras (poor a. (/3) afire, Mark 14. 54 dep/LLaivo/uievos irpbs rb (poos, Luke 22. 5(3. (7) of the heavenly lumi- naries, sun, moon, and stars, Jam. 1. 17 curb rov irarpbs roov (pooroov, see irarrip fin. (5) fig. rb (poos rb iv aoi i. e. the mind, conscience, corresp. to 6 Xvxvos and 6 b(pBa\fx6s, Matt. 6. 23, Luke 11. 35. c) fig. light, i. e. moral and spi- ritual light and knowledge, which enlightens the mind, soul, consci- ence ; including also the idea of moral goodness, purity, and holi- ness, and of consequent reward and happiness ; opp. to o~Koria or cr/co- ros. (a) genr. i. q. true knowledge of God and spiritual things, Chris- tian piety, John 3. 19 rjydirrj(rav jj.a\- Xov rb CKoros r) rb (poos, 8. 12 rb (poos rr)s £oorjs, Acts 26. 18 rov iTricrpexpai curb (Tk6tovs ets (poos, Rom. 13. 12, 2 Cor. 6. 14, Eph. 5. 9, 1 John 2. 8; oi viol rov (pooros i. e. Christians, Luke 16. 8, John 12. 36, 1 Thess. 5. (piocrrrjp 498 Xaipt 10 5 ; TeKva . (pu err r t p, rjpos, 6 ((pus, (pcoCKu), pr. a light, in profane writers = a win- dow ; in N. T. a light, luminary, Phil. 2. 15 (palvecrde us (pucrrrjpes ev koctjulu. Meton. brightness, shining, spoken of the divine glory, Rev. 21. 11, comp. (pus a. 5. (puo~(popos, ov, 6, 7], adj. ((pus, (pepu), Ugh t - bearing, Ugh t - giving, sh ining, radiant ; in N. T. subst. 6 (puo~(p6pos, Phosphorus, Lat. Lucifer, as pr. name of the morning-star, the day-star, put as emblematic of the dawn of spiritual light and happiness on the benighted mind, 2 Pet. 1. 19, comp. (pus c. (pureivos, 77, 6v((pus), light, i.e. giv- ing light, shining, bright, Matt. 17. 5 ve(peXf] (pureiv-r) text. rec. : fig. of the ho&y, full of light, 6. 22. (purt(u, f. i(Tu and iu ((pus), to light, lighten, i. e. 1. intrans. to give light, to shine, with eiri, Rev. 22. 5 Kvpios 6 &ebs (puriei en avrovs, text, rec. (puri^ei avrovs as in no. 2. 2. trans, to give light to, to shine upon, enlighten, with ace. a) prop. Luke 11. 36 v i 1 Cor. 7. 30 : once foil, by %va to the end that, 1 Pet. 4. 13. Part, x^pwv joying, rejoicing, 2 Cor. 6. 10 ael Xaipovres : joined with another verb or participle, x a ' L P U3V mav °ft en be rendered joyfully, gladly, Col. 2. 5 Xaipuv Kal fiXeiruv = joyfully behold- ing, by hendiadys; Luke 15. 5, 19. 6, 37, Acts 5. 41, 8. 39. (/3) with the cognate noun x a P^ ^ n accu s. intens. Matt. 2. 10 exdprjfrav x a P^ v ueydx-nv, in dat. John 3. 29 x a g§ Xcupet he rejoices greatly ; dat. with- out emphasis, 1 Thess. 3. 9. (7) with dat. of cause, i. e. of that in or over which one rejoices, Rom. 12. 12 rfj eXiriSL x a ' l Q ovres ' W w * tn ace. of cause, Phil. 2.18 rb avrb Kal vjLie7s xatpere for the same cause also do ye joy, Rom. 16. 19 x^P® T0 *ft vjul7u. (e) with a participle in no- minative expressing the occasion of joy, Mark 14. 11 aKovvavres e- 2£fi\afa 499 Xamuv xdprjoav, John 20. 20 exdpt)(rav oi fxaO^raX IhdvTts tov Kvpiov, Phil. 2. 28 : once with particip. of a kindred verb intens., imitating the Hebrew infin. absol., 1 Pet. 4. 13 'iva x a pW T * ayaXXtai/uievoi. (() with on mark- ing cause or occasion, that, because, Luke 10. 20 x aL P ere o TL T ^ ouofxara ktX, John 14. 28, Acts 5. 41, 2 Cor. 7. 9 VVV XtttpCO, OVX # T * iXvTT7]97}T€, aXX' Htl ktX, v. 16, 2 John 4 : so ev rovrcf) '6tl Luke 10. 20, ev Kvpico otl Phil. 4. 10, 5i* vp.as on John 11. 15. (77) with prepositions expressing the cause or occasion of joy; eVi with dat. Matt. IS. 13 x ai '£ 6t eVain-£ fxaXXov ^ eVl to?s ktX, Luke 1. 14, 13. 17, Acts 15. 31 : ev, to rejoice in, Phil. 1. 18 ev tovtco x^igoo, aAAa kol Xap'ho~o/jLai, Col. 1. 24, ev tovtco '6tl Luke 10. 20 comp. in £ ; also ev Kvpia) x a ' L P €LV t° rejoice in the Lord, i. e. in union and communion with him, Phil. 3. 1, 4. 4, ev Kvgica otl v. 10 : did with ace. John 3. 29 x«p <*<£' wj> e5e* /xe xa/peiy, where it is strictly for x a P° LV *X eiv '> corresp. to XviT7)v ex&, comp. 3 John 4. b) in imperat. and infin. as a word of salutation or greeting, (a) imperat. x a *P 6 > X ai P er6 J * n a per- sonal salutation, pr. joy to thee ! joy to you! = hail! Lat. salve! Matt. 26. 49 xa'pe, j&ajBjSi, 27. 29 xaige, ° 0a like Engl, greeting! = to send greeting, at the beginning of an epistle, Acts 15. 23, 23. 26, Jam. 1. 1. xdXa(a, ys, 7j (xaAao?), hail, pr. ' something let go, let fall,' Rev. 8. 7, 16. 21. XaXdeo, co, f. dcroo, aor. 1 pass, exa- Xdo-Qf]v (x^co obsol.), to let go, relax, loosen ; in N. T. to let down, lower, trans. Mark 2. 4 x a ^&°~ L T0V xpdfi- fSciTov, Luke 5. 4 to, dinTva, Acts 9. 25, 27. 17, 30 : pass. 2 Cor. 11. 33. XaAScuos, ov, 6, a Chaldcean, pi. ol XaXdcuoi, the Chaldceans, Chaldees, inhabiting Babylonia, including also in a wider sense Mesopotamia; and hence Abraham, in removing from Ur in Mesopotamia, is said to come €K yrjs XaAScuW Acts 7. 4. XaXeirSs, 77, 6v, pr. heavy, difficult. a) of things, hard, burdensome, peril- ous, connected with toil, suffering, peril, 2 Tim. 3. 1 Kcupol x a ^ e7r01 - b) of persons, harsh, stern, cruel; in N. T. of demoniacs, fierce, furious, raving, Matt. 8. 28. XaXivaycoyeoj, a>, f. tjo-oj {y(a\iv6s, ayoo), pr. ' to lead or guide with a bit,' hence to rein in, bridle, = to check, moderate, restrain, with ace. Jam. 1. 26 fxrj x^XLvayooyoov yXwaaav avTod, 3. 2 '6Xov to crcofxa. X^Xlvos, ov, 6 (xaAaco), a bit, curb, Jam. 3. 3, Rev. 14. 20.' xdXKtos, a, ov, contr. xaXicovs, *7» ovv (xaAKos), of copper or brass, bra- zen, Rev. 9. 20. XclXkcvs, ews, 6 (x^Xkos), pr. a bra- sier, copper-smith, then genr. of any worker in metals, a smith, 2 Tim. 4. 14. XOiXKr]hojv, 6vos, b, chalcedony, a gem including several varieties, one of which is the modern carnelian, Rev. 21. 19. X^Xklov, ov, to (xoAkos), same as Xo.XK.eiov, a brazen vessel, Mark 7. 4. XaXKoXifiavov, ov, t6, Rev. 1. 15, 2. 18, Vulg. aurichalcum, i. e. white brass, fine brass, a factitious metal among the ancients, formed of the same ingredients as brass, but in other proportions. Xo.Xk6s, ov, 6, pr. ore, metal, of any kind ; genr. and in N. T. copper, brass, espec. as wrought and tem- pered for arms, utensils, &c. a) pr. Rev. 18. 12 irav anevos etc x a ^~ kov. b) meton. any thing made of copper or brass, 1 Cor. 13. 1 x a ^ K0S r]x^ v sounding brass, i. e. a trum- pet or cymbal : also brass or copper coin, money, Matt. 10. 9, Mark 6. 8, 12. 41. X^Xkovs, see x^^ K€05 ' Xafiai, adv. Lat. humi, to or on the ground, John 9. 6 e-KTvcre x a l xa ' , 'i 18. 6 eivecov x^/W* Xavadv, 6, indec. Canaan, the an- cient name of Judaea or Palestine, prop. ' the lowlands/ in distinction from the highlands, of Libanus and XavavaioQ 500 Xctpic Syria : spoken genr. of the country on this side Jordan, in antith. to Gilead ; also spec, of Phoenicia, the northern part of Canaan at the foot of mount Lebanon ; in N. T. genr. Acts 7. 11, 13. 19. Xavava7os, a, ov (Xavadv), Canaan- itish, pi. ol Xavavouoi, the Canaanites, pr. * the lowlanders,' as inhabiting the plains of the Jordan and sea- coast, opp. to the inhabitants of the highlands ; then as a general name for the inhabitants of Canaan or Palestine, also spec, of the Phoe- nicians ; in N. T. of a Phoenician woman, yvvrj Xavavaia Matt. 15. 22, comp. Mark 7. 26 'Zvpocpoiv'iKio'cra.. Xa£«, as, V (%ou/xo), joy, rejoicing, gladness, a) genr. Matt. 2. 10 e%a- prjaav x a P av P-^ydhrju see x aL P cc &• £., Luke 1. 14, 15. 7, 10, John 3. 29 X a p$ X a *P et see X a ' L P (a a * &. 9 15. 11, 16. 20; Rom. 14. 17 x a P a & irvev- fxari aylcpjoy in the Holy Ghost, 'the joy which the Holy Spirit imparts by his influences,' and so 15. 13; 2 Cor. 1. 24, 2. 3, Gal. 5. 22 ; Phil. 1. 25 7] X a P a T ^ s Tr'tareus the joy of faith, 'in and arising from the faith of the gospel;' 1 Thess. 1. 6 fxera. X^pas irvev/jLaros ayiov comp. Rom. 14. 17 above ; airb tt)s x a P^s from or for joy, Matt. 13. 44, Luke 24. 41, Acts 12. 14; fxera x a P" s with joy, joyfully, rejoicingly, Matt. 13, 20, Acts 20. 24 ; ev x a P§ ^ n j°y^ joyfully, Rom. 15. 32. b) meton. = cause, ground, occasion of joy, Luke 2. 10, ^Phil. 4. 1 x a P a K °h cricbavos jxov, 1 Thess. 2. 19, 20. c) meton. in the sense of enjoyment, fruition of joy, bliss, Matt. 25. 21 dcreXQe els tt]v X a p av r °v Kvptov gov l the bliss pre- pared for thee by thy Lord,' Heb. 12. 2 %s avr\ TTJs irpoKeifJievris avrip X a pas vTrefjL€iV€ o~Tavp6v. xdpayina, aros, r6 (xag^o'o'w)* pr« something graven, sculptured, a) = a graving, sculpture, sculptured work, e. g. images, idols, Acts 17. 29. b) a mark cut in or stamped, a stamp, sign, Rev. 13. 16, ssep. in Apoc. Xa.gaKT7)p, r/gos, 6 (xapacra-eo), prop. a graver, graving tool, Lat. ccelum ; usually something graven, cut in, stamped, &c, a character, as a let- ter, mark, sign, stamp on coin ; in N. T. impress, image, form, Heb. 1. 3 t)V X a pO.KT^]p T7]S VTTOO~T;d'o'€Qi)S CtVTOV sc. rod ©eou ' the express image or counterpart of God's essence or be- ing,' comp. viroa'Taa'LS c. Xapaf, aicos, 6 (xapaauoo), a pointed stake, pale, a palisade, Lat. vallus, in fortification ; in N. T. a rampart, mound, Lat. vallum, i. e. a military rampart round a camp or besieged city, formed of the earth thrown out of a trench and stuck with sharp stakes or palisades, Luke 19. 43. XapiCoimai, fut. (arofiai, depon. mid. (X^pLs), pr. to gratify, do what is grateful and pleasing to any one; in N. T. with ace, and dat. of pers., to gratify one with any thing, i. e. to give, grant, bestow, sc. as a matter of gratification, favour ; aor, 1 pass. eX a p' l o~Qw and fut. 1 pass. x a P l(r ^" o-ofxai in pass, sense, a) genr. Luke 7. 21 TvtpXols iroWols £x a P ia ' aro ro fiXeireiv i. e. * he gave them sight,' Rom. 8. 32, 1 Cor. 2. 12, Gal. 3. 18, Phil. 1. 29, 2. 9. b) to give up any thing to any one. (a) of persons, in the sense of to deliver up or over, in answer to the demand or prayer of any one, Acts 3. 14 yrr)craa6e &p$pa cpovea x a P l0 ~~ erjmi vpav, 27. 24, Philem. 22 ; also to the power and malice of any one for harm or destruction, Acts 25. 11, 16 els aircaAeiav. (j3) of things, e. g. a debt, to remit, forgive, not to exact, Luke 7. 42, 43 cp rb irXeiov ixapicaro : genr. of wrong or sin, to forgive, not to punish, 2 Cor. 2. 7, 10, 12. 13 x a p ,L0 ~ ao 'Q* H- 01 T h v a ^ l ~ kiclv ravrrjv, Eph. 4. 32, Col. 2. 13, 3. 13. Xcipis, tros, 7], accus. x&P lv (x c "/ Dcy )j grace, Lat. gratia, pr. * what causes joy,' pleasure, gratification. a) grace, of external form or manner, pr. of person, gracefulness, elegance ; in N. T. only of words, discourse, = gracefulness, agreeableness, accept- ableness, Luke 4. 22 iirl ro?s KSyois rrjs x&P lT0S 'gracious words;' Eph. 4. 29 iVa 5<£ x^P LV ro ? s a-Kovovai ' that it may minister what is acceptable unto the hearers,' Sovvcux&pw being = x a p /ieVTa ^vai ; Col. 4. 6 \6yos iv X^pirt = \6yos x a P^ l5 » X1£ b) grace, in disposition or feeling towards any one, =favour, kindness, good-will, benevolence, (a)genr. Luke 2. 40, 52 TTpoeKOTrre x ( *-P LTL napa 0e£ KCU CLUdpdoirOLS, ActS 2. 47 6XOfT€S X&Qiv npos o\ov rbv Ka6v, 4. 33, 7. 10 edcoKev avTcp x^P LV ivavriov $agad>. So evpiaKeiv X^? iV to fi n d g race or favour, irapa r

rrjs x ( *-P lT0S avrov the word of his grace, i. e. the gospel, = rb evayyihiov rrjs %. rov ®€ov 20. 24 ; 15. 40 irapadodds rfj XapLTL rod &€ov, Rom. 3. 24 ditcaiov- fAGVoi Beopeav tt? avrov x^ptri, 1 Cor. 15. 10, 2 Cor. 12. 9 apKei o~oi r) x^P ls jjlov, 1 Pet. 4. 10, al. ; — with rov &eov or the like implied, Acts 18. 27 ro7s ireiriarevKoaL dia rrjs %aptTos, Rom. 4. 16, 11. 5 comp. eKhoyr), ver. 6, Heb. 2. 9 x^P tTl ® 60 ^ *■ e * through the gracious counsel of God, 4. 16 ; — here too belong the phrases iv XapiTL rfj rod 'I. Xp. Rom. 5. 15, and iv x^P LTL Xp. Gal. 1. 6, i. e. the grace of God through Christ; also Heb. 10. 29 rb Trvev/xa rrjs %aptTos the Spirit of grace, i.e. which is the gift and earnest of the divine favour. (7) spec, of the divine grace and favour as exercised in conferring gifts, graces, benefits on man, 2 Cor. 4. 15, 8. 1 rrjv yjxpiv rov Qeov rrjv §e- dofjLevrjv iv rats iKKXrjo'iais rrjs Ma/c., Jam. 4. 6, 1 Pet. 5. 5. Particularly as manifested in the benefits be- stowed in and through Christ and his gospel, &c. Eph. 4. 7, 1 Pet. 1. 10 oi irepl rrjs els v/jlcls x^Q iros ttqo- (prjrevaavrts, v. 13 ; — or as exhibited in the pardon of sins and admission to the divine kingdom, i. e. saving grace, with rov 0eoO, Rom. 5. 15 r) X&pis rod Qeov /cat rj 8a>pea, Gal. 2. 21, 1 Pet. 5. 12, x*pis Ms 3. 7; simply, id. Rom. 1. 5, 5. 2, 17, 6. 15 ovk icfxev virb v6/jlov, ctAA' virb x^-ptv, Eph. 2. 5 x° L P Lr ' L eoT€ o~eo~ico~/jLevoi, 1 Pet. 1. 13, al. c) grace in act and deed, act of grace, = favour conferred, a kind- ness, benefit, benefaction, (a) genr. Rom. 4. 4 6 fxicrdbs ov \oyi£erai Kara Xapiv, akXa Kara btyeiXrjixa, Acts 25. 3 alrovfjLevoi x^P LV KaT> avrov i. e. 1 asking a favour against Paul,' to his prejudice, viz. that he might be sent for to Jerusalem. So of a gift, alms, 1 Cor. 16. 3 aireveyKZLV rrjv ^ct- piv v/jlcov els 'lepovaaXrj/jL, 2 Cor. 8. 4, 6, 7, 19. (ft) of the divine favours, benefits, blessings, gifts, conferred on man through Christ and his gos- pel, genr. John 1. 14 irXrjprjs x^p^ros Kal aXrjdeias, v. 16 see avri 1., v. 17, Acts 1 1. 23 ifiwv rrjv x&QW T °v Qeov, 1 Cor. 1. 4, Col. 1. 6, 1 Pet. 4. 10 &s KaXol oIkovo/xol "iroLKLkrjs x^P^tos 0., Jude 4: so espec. the gift of the gospel, salvation by grace in Christ, Acts 13. 43 irpoo~/j.4veiv rfj x^piri rov ®€ov, 2 Cor. 6. 1, Phil. 1. 7 o~vy- kolvcovovs fxov rrjs x^piTos i. e. ( fel- low-partakers with me in the grace of the gospel,' Heb. 12. 15, 13. 9 KaXbv x^Q^i- fttftaiovcrdai rrjv Kap- Siav, ov ftptiifxacL it is good that the heart be made steadfast in grace, not in meats, i. e. in the grace of the gospel, the gospel-doctrines, comp. for the sense Rom. 14. 15, 17. Spec, of the grace or gift of the apostle- papier jua 502 X £i P ship, the apostolic office, Rom. 12. 3 \eyoo dia rrjs x ( *P lT0S tt)s do0el where some mss. read x a P^ v 5 Philem. 7 x^P lv *~ Xopev iroX\i]v, where also some eds. read x a P& v - d) grace, i. e. in return for favours, benefits, = gratitude, thanks; iroia vjluv x&P LS zgt'i. what thank have ye ? i. e. what thanks do ye deserve ? Luke 6. 32; x^P LV *X €LJ/ Tlv ^ ^at. gratias habere, to give thanks, 1 Tim. 1. 12, Heb. 12. 28: so x^P LS T< $ ® 6 a gift* grant , benefit, a good conferred ; in N. T. only of gifts and graces im- parted from God, e. g. deliverance from peril, 2 Cor. 1. 11 ; a gift or quality of the mind, 1 Cor. 7. 7 ; gifts of Christian knowledge, con- solation, confidence, 1. 7, Rom. 1. 11; redemption, salvation through Christ, 5. 15, 16,6.23,11.29. Spec, of the charismata or miraculous gifts imparted to the early Christians, and particularly to Christian teach- ers, by the Holy Spirit, Rom. 12. 6, 1 Cor. 12. 4, 9 x a P L(T l xaro ' tci^drcou, v. 31, 1 Pet. 4. 10 ; as communicated with the laying on of hands, 1 Tim. 4. 14, 2 Tim. 1.6. %apiToa>, &, f. ooaoo (j(dpis), to endue with grace, i. e. to make gracious, grateful, acceptable, pass, to be gra- cious, grateful, acceptable ; in N. T. spoken only of the divine favour, Luke 1. 28 x°"P e > Kzx a P LT(f) l JL * vr l na tt> thou favoured i. e. by God : also of spiritual graces, Eph. 1. 6 iv y ^X^P LTl ~\ ^X CL Q LT(a(r ^ 3?jfc«s with which [grace] he hath graced us, i. e. in which he hath richly imparted grace unto us, sc. in the forgiveness of our sins, comp. v. 7. Xafipdv, 7], indec. CWraw, pr. name of a city in the northern part of Mesopotamia, where Abraham so- journed for a time on his way to the land of Canaan, Acts 7. 2, 4. X«pT7?s, ov, 6 (xapaccco), paper, Lat. charta, a leaf of paper, made of the papyrus, 2 John 12. XdfffjLa, aros, r6 (%ai^cy or ^acr/ccy), a chasm, gulf, Luke 16. 26. %e?A.os, cos, ovs, ro, a lip; pi. ra Xefo.77, the lips, a) pr. Rom. 3. 13 lbs acnrifioov virb ra x G ^V clvt&v, Heb. 13. 15 Kapirov %ejAeW see KapirSs b. 5. : likewise as the instrument of speech, the lips, as speaking, Matt. 15. 8 6 Aabs ovros ro?s xetAetrt fie Tifia i. e. ' only with their lips,' in words only. Meton., from the Heb., language, dialect, like tongue, 1 Cor. 14. 21 eV xe/Aecnj/ erepots, in allu- sion to Is. 28. 11. b) fig. rb x € ^ os Trjs daXdcrcrrjs the lip of the sea 9 i. q. the shore, bank, Heb. 11. 12. , X^ifjid^w, fut. daw (xet^ta), to storm, raise a storm; also to winter, pass the winter ; in N. T. pass, xef/ut^o- fjiai, to be storm-beaten, tempest-tossed at sea, Acts 27. 18 ctyodpcas x«A«*Co- [livM TJfJiSjV. Xeip,appos, ov, 6, r), adj. (xe?^a, pew), pr. flowing in winter, wintry ; in N. T. subst. 6 xefattppos, a storm-brook, a winter -torrent, which flows in the rainy season or winter, but dries up in summer ; spoken of the Cedron, John 18. 1. X€Lp.cav, G>vos, 6 (xeijiia, fr. X* w )> P r * rain, storm, tempest, storm with rain, foul weather, a) genr. Matt. 16. 3 cri)p.spov xsw&v* Acts 27. 20, b) me- ton. season of rains and storms, the rainy season, winter, John 10. 22 x**- fjicbv r)u, 2 Tim. 4. 21 : genit. as time when, x^/^yos in winter, Matt. 24. 20. Xefp, g6s, 7], the hand; pi. at x € ?p €S * the hands, a) pr. and genr. as of men, Matt. 3. 12 ov rb tttvov iv rfj Xerpl avTov, 5. 30 d r) Seftct gov x^P X £l P 503 Xtpovftifi (TKav8a\l{ei , 15. 20 olvltttois %ep(r\ Gal. ^* 11 eypaxpa rrj ejxfj x €L g' L > Col. 4. 18 6 aorTracr/uLos rfj i/ucfj X €L P L > Heb. 12. 12 : so of angels, &c. Matt. 4. 6 he\ x* 1 " poov apodal ere, Rev. 1. 16, 17, al. In phrases, e. g. ra egya rcou x €L P® J/ Tl ~ v6s the works of ones hands, i. e. an idol, Acts 7. 41 ; evil deeds or con- duct, Rev. 9. 20 ; of God, the works of creation, Heb. 1. 10, 2. 7 : for other frequent phrases and con- structions, see the following arti- cles, he^i6s a., eKTeivco a., eiraipoo a., €TrifidWcti a., eiriOea'LS, eiriTL- 6t}/ai a. j8., tTTiAa/JL Pava a., Kara- creioo, Kpareo) a. b., pittto?. b) anthropopath. of God, =the powerful hand of God, Acts 4. 30 eV T(p ttjv x^P^ as tne ln_ strument of action and power, is of- ten ascribed what strictly belongs to the person himself or to his power, comp. above in b. (a) 5m x ei P^ s or xetpoDv tlv6s by the hand or hands of any one, by his intervention, = hid twos, Mark 6. 2 dwd/xeis roiav- rai 5ia tcov x^ l P^ v avrov y'wovrai i. e. 1 are done by him,'' Acts 2. 23, 5. 12 dia. tcov x^2& v r &v air. eyivero a"r\- p.eia Kal regara, 7. 25, 11. 30, al. (/3) ets x e ^P^ s Tlv °s into t ne hands of any one, i. e. into his power, = els Tiva\ so irapadiSocrOai els x^pas' Matt. 17. 22, 26. 45, Acts 21. 11, 28. 17: also with verbs of committing, irdv- ra deScoKev els ras %eTpas John 13. 3, irapad7}o~ojj.ai els %• Luke 23. 46. Once e/jLTreaeTv els x**-Q as ®*ov to fall into the hands of God, into his power, for punishment, Heb. 10. 31. (7) * v X eL P L rLV °Si once = els x e ^Q^ s twos, comp. ev 4., John 3. 35 Trdvra SedcoKev ev ttj x* L P^ a > VT0 ^' Elsewhere = 5ia %eip^s twos, see above in a., i. e. by or through the intervention of any one, Acts 7. 35 ev x« ayye- Xov, Gal. 3. 19 ev x peairov. (5) lie Xti-po's twos out of the hand of any one, out of his power, after verbs of freeing, delivering, and the like, Luke 1. 71 o-a)T7)plav e/c x ei g°s itav- tccv, v. 74, John 10. 28, 39, Acts 12. 11, 24.7. Xeipaybyea), co, fut. i)o~co (x^f-payco- y6s), to lead by the hand, trans. Acts 9.8, 22.11. Xeipaywyds, ov, 6, i) (x*' L P> &7<», «- ycoyr)), a hand-leader, one who leads by the hand, Acts 13. 11. XCLptypaQov, ov, to (xetp, ypdcpco), chirography, hand-writing ; in N. T. meton. a hand-writing, manuscript, something written by the hand, e.g. the Mosaic law, the letter in antith. to the spirit, Col. 2. 14. XeipoTro'i7)TOs, ov, 6, 7), adj. (x^p, TToteco), made with hands, hence ar- tificial, external ; vahs x^ LD0 '' T0 ' l7 T T0S Mark 14. 58, Acts 7. 48, Eph. 2. 11 irepiTO/JLT] X' X*ipoTovecc, co, f. t)o~co {x^f-por6vos, from x 6t V> fe/iw), to stretch out the hand, to hold up the hand, as in vot- ing, hence to vote, give one's vote, by holding up the hand, intrans. ; in N. T. trans, to choose by vote, to ap- point, Acts 14. 23 x eL P orov 'h ~ avr * s axnols irpeafivTepovs : pass. 2 Cor. 8. 19. Xtipoov, ovos, 6, 7) (irreg. comparat. to KauSs, from x^PVS obsol.), worse, spoken of state, condition, quality, &c. Matt. 9. 16 x e ^Q ov o~X l °~l JLa y'we- Tai, 12. 45, 27. 64, Mark 5. 26, John 5. 14, 2 Pet. 2. 20: so of punish- ment, worse, more severe, Heb. 10. 29. Fig. of persons, in a moral sense, 1 Tim. 5. 8 airiaTov x^' l P 0iV i 2 Tim. 3. 13. Xepovfii/j., Heb., cherubim, symbolic representations of the divine attri- butes ; in N. T. spoken of the golden figures representing the cherubim, XVpa 504 XoXr'l and placed on or over the ark, Heb. 9. 5. X^pa, as, rj (xvpos), pr. adj. bereaved of one's husband, widowed, Luke 4. 26 Trpbs yvvcuKa X 7 )p 0LV t° a widow- woman. Subst. 7) xhp a a widow, Matt. 23. 13 ras owlets rcau %r\poiv, Mark 12. 42 fxia x*lp a 7rTW X^, Acts 6. 1, 9. 39, saep. : poet, of a city left desolate, Rev. 18. 7. X#es, adv. yesterday, John 4. 52. XiXlapxos, ov. 6 (xiAiOf, ^px w )» a chiliarch, captain of a thousand ; in N. T. a chiliarch, i. e. genr. a com- mander, captain, a military chief, viz. a) genr. Mark 6. 21, Acts,, 25. 23, Rev. 6. 15. b) spec, a tribune, a military tribune, an officer of the Roman armies, six of whom were attached to each legion and were its chief officers ; in battle each tribune seems to have had charge of ten centuries, whence the Greek name X^iapxos : in N. T. spoken of the tribune Claudius Lysias, who com- manded the garrison in the fortress Antonia at Jerusalem, Acts 21. 31, saep. c) spoken of the captain or prefect of the Temple, John 13. 12 ; see crrparrjySs b. and criretpa b. X* A* as, d$os, t) (xiAiot), a chiliad, a thousand in number, Luke 14. 31, Rev. 5. 11, saep. in Apoc. XiXioi, cu, a, numeral adj. a thou- sand, 2 Pet. 3. 8, Rev. 11. 3, saep. in Apoc. Xios, ov, 7), Chios, now Scio, one of the larger Greek islands, lying near the coast of Asia Minor, between Samos and Lesbos; Acts 20. 15. X^rccu, cavos, o, a tunic, i. e. the inner garment, worn next the skin, mostly with sleeves, and reaching usually to the knees, rarely to the ancles ; Matt. 5. 40 rhv x^&vcl o~ov Kafieiv, Luke 6. 29, John 19. 23, Acts 9. 39. Sometimes two tunics seem to have been worn, probably of different stuffs, for ornament, Matt. 10. 10, Luke 3. 11: hence is said of the high priest, hiapp^as robs x LT ^ vas av\ov Mark 14. 63. Xtco^, ovos, 7], snow, Matt. 28. 3. X^afjLvs, v5os, 7], chlamys, a wide and coarse cloak, worn sometimes by kings, military officers, soldiers, and ! others; in N. T. spoken of the Ro- man paludamentum or officer's cloak, usually of scarlet, Matt. 27. 28, 31. XAeuafoj, fut. dV&> (x^evi)), to jest, deride, scoff, absol. Acts 17. 32; so 2. 13 text, rec, SiaxXevdfa in re- cent eds. XA tap 6s, d, 6v {yXita), warm, luke- warm, Rev. 3. 16. X\6t], 7]s, 7], Chloe, pr. name of a female Christian at Corinth, 1 Cor. 1. 11. X^ cop 6 s, d f 6v (x^T), x^os), prop. pale green, yellowish green, like the colour of the first shoots of grass and herbage ; hence a) genr. green, verdant, like young herbage, Mark 6. 39 iirl r§ yXtcpcp x&P TC ?) Rev. 8. 7, 9. 4. b) pale, yellowish, Rev. 6. 8 'Ittttos xAa>p(£s. X^s-', six hundred and sixty-six, the number for which these letters stand, viz. x' 600, {' 60, P r « to oe bilious, melancholy, mad ; in N. T. = xoXov/aaL, to be full of gall, to be angry, enraged, intrans. with dat. of pers. John 7. 23 ifiol xoAare. Xo\t),7)s,7} (x 6 ^)* the bile, gall; then, as the seat of anger, choler, wrath ; in N. T. gall, bitterness, viz. a) poi- son, venom, fig. Acts 8. 23 els x°^ v TTLKpias — els x°^ v TtiKqdv bitter gall, venom, b) from the Hebrew, bitter herbs, e. g. wormwood, poppy, X 00 ' 505 M aiu myrrh, &c, Matt. 27. 34 ZSojkclv avruj nxieiv o^os ^.erd x°^ s pepiype- vov, see 6i;os. X 6os, x°vs> & (X*fj X '**)* g en - X°° s > dat. x°h acc - X°vv-> earth, as dug out and thrown up, heap of earth, mound; in N. T. genr. loose earth, dirt, dust, Mark 6. 1 1 ; Rev. 18. 19 e&a\ov X ow eVt ras tcecpaXas avrcou, i. e. in token of grief, mourning, see o~ Trod 6 s. Xopa(iv, i), indec. Chorazin, a place of Galilee mentioned in connexion with Bethsaida and Capernaum, and probably near them, Matt. 11. 21. X op 7] yea), ca, fut. r,a , co (xopvy^s, ft*. X0q6s, &yco), to be chorus-leader, to lead a chorus of singers and dan- cers ; then to lead out or furnish a chorus on public occasions at one's own expense, for which purpose at Athens persons called x o pyy o ' L were appointed from each tribe ; hence genr. and in N. T. to furnish, to supply, give, with acc. 1 Pet. 4. 1 1 e| lax^os rjs [V] X°P r )y e ^ & Oecfo, 2 Cor. 9. 10 6 eirixopr)yoi)V VTrepjia rev G"ire(poi/TL . . . x°P r iy 7 l a ' aL KaL TTK'(]dvvai TOV 0~TT6pOV V\X03V. Xogos, ov, 6, dance, ring- dance, i. e. genr. dancing as connected with music and song, espec. on festive occasions, Luke 15. 25 rjnovae (tvjul- epecuias na\ x°P&v. Xoprd^co, fut. daoj (xopros), to feed with grass, hay, &c. to fodder, pr. of beasts ; in N. T. genr. to feed, fill with food, to satisfy, satiate ; spoken a) of fowls, pass, with e/c rivos, Rev. 19. 21 tcl opvea ixoprdadrjaai' e/c tcop capKccp, comp. en: 3. f. b) of persons, in the usage of the later Greek, with accus. expr. or impl. Matt. 15. 33 wcrre x o P T< ^ (Ta - L o%Aov roaovrov : pass. 14. 20 ecbayov Txdv- res kcu exoprdo-Q-ncroLV, Mark 7. 27, John 6. 26, Phil. 4. 12, Jam. 2. 16. With a further adjunct of the ma- terial, viz. with gen. Mark 8. 4 rov- tovs xogrdcai dprcou : with cord, Luke 16. 21 iiriQvfxoov X0pTacr0'/?j/cu airb rcav i|/i%iW. Fig. to fill the desire of any one, to satisfy, pass. Matt. 5. 6, Luke 6. 21. X 6grao~/j.a, aros, ro (xoprdfa), fod- der, green or dry, for animals ; in N. T. genr. food, sustenance, for per- sons, Acts 7. 11. Xopros, ov, 6, pr. an enclosure, yard, court, espec. for cattle ; then a place or range of pasturage, a pasture, a range; meton. fodder for animals, green or dry, grass, hay; hence genr. and in N. T. grass, herbage, Matt. 6. 30 tov x 6prov T °v aypov, 14. 19, Mark 6. 39 eVi tw X^ w p£ X io use > XP 7 ? impers. it needs, it behoves. 1. Kixpr\p.t, to lend, see in its order. II. xP^°- uai > f ut - yo~op.ai, depon. mid. to use, make use of, foil, by dat.; of things, Acts 27. 17 fio-ndetais e- XpwTo, 1 Cor. 7. 21, 31, 9. 12, 15, 2 Cor. 1. 17, 3. 12, 1 Tim. 1. S, 5. 23 oXvcp bxiyce x p&- Of persons, to use well or ill, to treat, with dat. Acts 27. 3 7roos re 6 *\ovKlos tw UavKco xpy^d/Aevos, dat. impl. 2 Cor. 13. 10. III. impers. xp 7 ?* imperf. ixpWi inf. xgy uaL > P r - ' tnere is use ^ or >' i. q. it needs, it behoves, it ought ; with inf. Jam. 3. 10 ov XPV ravra ovrco yiveaOai these tilings ought not so to be. Xpeia, as, r) (xpeos). 1. use, usage, employment, i. e. act of using; in N. T. meton. ' that in which one is employed,' an employment, affair, business, Acts 6. 3 ovs Karao-rr)aofj.ev eirl rrjs xp* ias ravrrjs. 2. need, necessity, -want, a) genr. Eph. 4. 29 Xoyos dyadbs irgbs oIko- do/n7]V rrjs XP e ' ias *• e * as a( ^J* f or needful edification. So XP €ia ^ ~ T ' L there is need, opus est, with gen. Luke 10. 42 evos ecrr: xP e ' l0L one thing is needful ; also with infin. Heb. 7. 11. b) of personal need, necessity, want, Acts 20. 34 tolls xp etais A tov v7rr)perr)o~av at x^P^s avrai, Rom. 12. 13, Phil. 2. 25, 4. 19 ; els rr)v X peiav for one's need or wants, v. 16, or els x x 'XpEtotyeikErrjQ 506 XptjffTog ras xP €Las Tit. 3. 14 ; ra npbs tt]v Xpemv things for need, such things as were necessary to us, Acts 28. 10. c) in the phrase xpeiav i%^ LV t° ^ iave need, = to need, to want, (a) genr. and with gen. to have need of, Matt. 9. 12 ov xp €iaj/ zx 0VG ' lv °* io~Xv OUTes larpov, 21. 3, 26. 65 ri en xP e ' Lai/ €%oft€// jmapTvpcov ; Luke 9.11 robs Xgsiav €X 0VTas Gepaireias laro, 15. 7, John 13. 29, 1 Cor. 12. 21, 24 ov Xpeiciv %x €L sc * tvo~xT}lJ'OGvvy)s, Heb. 5. 12. Foil, by infin. act. Matt. 14. 16 ov xp^ lo ' v ^x ov(Tlv fcrieK&etv, John 13. 10, 1 Thess. 1. 8, 4. 9 ; also inf. pass. Matt. 3. 14, 1 Thess. 5. 1 : foil. by 'Iva, John 2. 25, 16. 30. (jB) of personal need, want, with gen. Matt. 6. 8 oldev 6 TrarrjQ vjxojv wv xP €Lai/ eX^e, 1 Thess. 4. 12, Rev. 3. 17. Absol. to have need, — to be in need, in want, Mark 2. 15 ri iirolr)o-€ Aa- £15 ore xpstw ^X € > Acts 2 - 45 > Eph. 4. 28, 1 John 3. 17. Xp^ccd>ei\c-rr]s, ov, o (xP* 0S > Att. Xpeoos, 6<{)elAa>), a debt-ower, debtor, Luke 7. 41, 16. 5. XP^> see XP" W m» XP$C<0y f. rj(rcti (xpy> XP € ' La )> to need, to have need of, to want, desire, .with gen. Matt. 6. 32 olZev 6 Trarrjp v/jloov on xpyC €T€ tovtoov irdvroov, Luke 11.8, Rom. 16. 2, 2 Cor. 3. 1. XprjfJ-u, aros, ro (xpcto^ai), pr. some- thing useable, useful, what one can use, what one needs ; hence genr. and in N. T. riches, wealth, usually pi. ra, xp^aTa, Mark 10. 23 ol ra, XpV/Jiara %x 0VT * s l - e * tne r i cn » v « 24 TveiroiQoTas iirl rots Xfyf]p.a&iv. Spec. money; once sing. Acts 4. 37 rfveyite rb XPV^ i« e - tne P r ice, = Tf^ 5. 2 : pi. 8. 18, 20, 24. 26. Xpf)^ari()> pr. * the doing of business/ hence business, profit, gam, the giving au- dience, response, decision ; in N. T. a response from God, oracle, Rom. 11. 4. Xpr)(TLfios, t\, ov (xpd-ofjLai), useable, useful, profitable, 2 Tim. 2. 14. Xpyas, teas, t) (xpaofiai), use, a use- ing ; in N. T. spec, of the use of the body in sexual intercourse, Rom. 1. 26, 27. Xpycrevofjiai, depon. mid. (xp 7 ) '- t6s), to shew one's self xp 7 )0" T 'os, i. e. to be good-natured, gentle, kind, 1 Cor. 13. 4 7} aydirrj fiaKpodv/JLei, XP 7 \ (TT ^~ €tcu i only in N. T. XpflGToXoyia, as, r) (xp??< rT( k> Xo- 70s), good-natured discourse, good words, kind address, Rom. 16. 18 8i« ryjs xpVO'ToXoyias koX evXoyias. XpycrrSs, 7), 6v (xp^o/uat), useful, pro- fitable, fit, good for any use. a) of things, Luke 5. 39 6 iraXaibs [ofoos^ XQV)o~t6tgqos io~ri is better, i. e. for drinking. Fig. good for use, easy to bear, Matt. 11. 30 6 (vy6s pov XQT]Gt6s : so in a moral sense, use- ful, good, virtuous, in the proverb 1 Cor. 15. 33 (pQ^ipov(TLV fjOrj xQ 7 } (Tr ^ bpuXiai Kauai, see 7)6 os. b) of per- sons, useful towards others, hence good-natured, good, gentle, kind, Luke 6. 35 avrbs xP 7 i (TT ^ s *o~tiv iwl robs axo^picrrovs Kal irovnpovs, Eph. 4. 32, 1 Pet. 2. 3. Neut. to xpvo'rop good- XprjffTorriQ 507 'XpOPOQ nesSy kindness, = 77 xPV a " r ^ r VS) Rom. 2,4. Xpfi^rrSr-qs, rjros, rj (xpyo'TOs), pr. usefulness, i. e. of persons towards others, goodness, gentleness, kindness. a) genr. Rom. 2. 4 rod ttXovtov ttjs XP?10't6t7)TOS avrov Kara anointed; in N. T. 6 Xgicrds, the Christ, the An- ointed. = the Messiah, the King constituted of God; pr. as an ap- pellative of Jesus the Saviour, but often passing over into a proper name or cognomen, a) pr. as an appellative, (a) absol. 6 XpicrrSs the Christ, the Messiah, Mark 15. 32 6 Xpiarbs 6 fiaaiXevs rov 'Icrpa^A, J ohn 1, 42 rbv M€0"ariau, b 1 4o~ri jueflep/x??- vsvojxsvov Xpicros, 4. 42 6 acarrip rov k6ct/jlov 6 Xpiar6s, Acts 2. 36 teal Kvpiov avrbv Ka\ Xpivrbv 6 &ebs i- TroiTjcre rovrov rbv 'Irjcrovv, 9. 22, 18. 28: so Matt. 1. 17, Luke 2. 26 rbv Xpiarbv Kvpiov, 4. 41, 23. 2, saepiss. (/3) joined with 'Irjaovs, e. g. 'Irjcrovs 6 XpiarSs Acts 5. 42, al. ; 'lrjaovs Xpiar6s John 17. 3, Acts 2. 38, al. ; 6 Xpiarbs 'Irjo-ovs 17. 3, 18. 5, al. b) as a proper name or cogno- men, Christ, (a) absol. Xpiorros or 6 Xgiorr6s, chiefly in the Epistles, Rom. 5. 6, 8, 8. 11 6 iyeipas rbv Xp. ek veKpwv, Gal. 1. 6, 7 rb evayy. rov Xpiarov, 2. 20 Xpto'Tcp o-vvearavpeo- Ijuu, Heb. 3. 6, 1 Pet. 1. 11, 4. 14, saep. (£) oftener joined with 'Iti- vovs, Matt. 1.16 'Irjcrovs 6 \ey6jxevos Xpiar6s. So 'Irjcrovs Xpicrr6s in the Gospels, Matt. 1. 1, 18, Mark 1. 1, John 1. 17; elsewhere often, Acts 3. 6 4v rep bvojAOLTi 'I. Xp., 4. 10, Rom. 1. 1, 6, 8, saepiss. ; Xpurrbs 'Irjaovs only in Paul's Epistles, 1 Cor. 1.30, Gal. 3. 14, 26, al. For the use of 6 kvqlos in connexion with the names 'Irjorods and Xpicrros, see tcvpios 2. b. /3. c) meton. (a) — 6 \6yos rov Xp. the word or doctrine of Christ, the gospel, 2 Cor. 1. 19, 21, Eph. 4. 20. (/3) = to crwfxa rov Xp. Christ's body, i. e. the church, 1 Cor. 12. 12. (7) = the salvation of Christ, i. e. ob- tained through him, Gal. 3. 27 Xp. iveSvaao'Oe, Phil. 3. 8 'Iva Xp. Kep$7j- o~(ti. (8) iv XpiffTcp, see iv 1. c. a. ; comp. iv Kvgicx) in Kvpios 2. b. /3. Xpiw, fut. tVco, pr. to rub gently the surface of a body ; hence genr. to anoint with oil or ointment, a shield, armour, the body after bathing or exercise, &c. ; in Sept. also to anoint as a sacred rite, i. e. to consecrate by unction to any office ; hence in N. T. to anoint, i. e. to consecrate as by unction, to set apart for a sacred work, trans, a) of Jesus, as the Messiah, the anointed King, Acts 4. 27 '1770*. %v expivas • as a prophet, with inf. Luke 4. 18 expire fxz every - ye\io~ao~dai 7ttco%o?s : so genr., with dat. TTuev/Liari ayico Acts 10. 38 ; with double accus. Heb. 1. 9 ixpuri aivofJLevov acr- ripos, Luke 1. 57 6 XP- T °v TtKeiv, Acts 3. 21, 7. 17, 17. 30, 1 Pet. 1. 17, . 4. 3; — -with an adjective, pronoun, or the like, Matt. 2. 16 Kara rbv Xpovov %v YjKplfiwG'e, Acts 1.6 iv rop Xpovqp tovtw, Jude 18 iv eorx^T(p Xpdvy an d 1 Pet. 1. 20 eV icrxdrcov twv xpovoov see %(Tx aro s D * /3., 2 Tim. 1. 9 irpb xP^ VOiV alcavicov see alwvios b., 1 Pet. 4. 2 rov iniXoL- 7rov iv crapKL XP 0>V0V ' Xpovor pi fieoo, a), fut. r)(roo (xpovos, Tpifio)), to wear away time, to spend time, delay, intrans. Acts 20. 16. Xpvcreos, irj, eov, contr. xP VG ~ovs, rj, ovv (xQ vcr os), golden, of gold, 2 Tim. 2. 20 crKevr) xp vo ~®"> Heb. 9. 4 oTctyi- vos xp v0 ~y> Rev. 1. 12, ssep. in Apoc. Xpvaiov, ov, r6 (xpwos), gold, pr. in small pieces or quantity, espec. as wrought, a) genr. Heb. 9. 4 tt]v Kifiotirbv 7repLKGKa\v/jLpJvr}V izdvroBev Xpvo-iu, 1 Pet. 1. 7, Rev. 3. 18, 21. , 18, 21. b) meton. (a) a golden or- nament, 1 Pet. 3. 3 irepiQecris xpuvtoov, Rev. 17. 4 and 18. 16 in later eds. (/3) gold coin, money, Acts 3. 6, 20. 33, IPet. 1.18. %pucro5a/cTuAi0 9, ov, b, rj, adj. (xP v ~ o~6s, daKTvXios), gold-ringed, having gold rings upon the fingers, James 2. 2. XpvcroXiQos, ov, 6 (xpvcros, XiQos), chrysolite, pr. golden stone, a name applied by the ancients to all gems of a golden or yellow colour, but probably designating particularly the topaz of the moderns ; Rev. 21. 20. Xpv&oTrpacros, ov, 6 (xpwos, irpa- o~ov), chrysoprase, a precious stone of a greenish golden colour, like a leek, i. e. usually apple-green pass- ing into a grass-green; Rev. 21. 20. Xpv&os, ov, 6, gold, a) genr. Matt. 2. 11 xP vo ~ op Kc " hlfiavov, 23. 16, 17, Acts 17. 29, 1 Cor. 3. 12. b) meton. (a) golden ornaments, 1 Tim. 2. 9 r) Xpvacp r) ixapyagirais, Rev. 17. 4 and 18. 16 in text. rec. (ft) gold coin, money, treasure, Matt. 10. 9, Jam. 5. 3. Xpvcr ovs, see ^gvcreos. Xpvcrooo, a>, f. ooaca (xP vo ~os), to gild, to deck with gold, trans. Rev. 17. 4 KexpvcrccjjLEVT] xp v(X ' 1 ^^ comp. Engl. ' to gild with gold;' iv xputfi^ 18. 16. Xpto$> XP°° T ^ S > ^ P r ' sur f ace of the body, the skin, also colour, complexion of the skin ; genr. and in N. T. the body, Acts 19. 12 airb rov XP 001 " * crovddgia i. e. which had been on his body. X<*>x6s, i), ov (%«&> obsol., xaAaco), lame, halt, crippled in the feet, spo- ken of persons, Matt. 11. 5 %ccAol TrepLirarovo'L, 15. 30, ssep. : fig. Heb. 12. 13 see iKrp€7ro) a.: once, lame from the loss of a foot, for avdTTTjQos, Mark 9. 45. X&pa, as, 7} (—X">P 0S >f r - X^* obsol.), pr. space, which receives, contains, surrounds any thing, and so place, spot in which one is, where any thing is or takes place ; hence genr. and in N. T. a country, land, region, province, &c. a) genr. (a) pr. Luke X w * OtOJ 509 ■^aXfjioc 3. 1 T7)s 'Iroupa/as kcl\ TpaxuviriSos X<*>pasi 15. 13-15, John 11. 54, o5, Acts 8. 1, 18. 23 tV TaXariKrjv x^~ pav the Galatian country, the region or province of Galatia ; with gen. avToou Matt. 2. 12 : so genr. 4. 16 eV X^£ v. 39. Pass. Heb. 7. 2G. b) mid. X^piCojjLou, and aor. 1 pass, e'x&^icr- 6-nv as mid. to separate one's self, to depart; from a person, with euro, 1 Cor. 7. 10 yvvoAKa airb avfipbs fx'o X&pio-6r)vaL : absol. v. 11, 15,Philem. 15. From a place, = to go away, depart, with air6, Acts 1. 4 airb'lego- o~oAvfj.a>v fxy] x^p' l C eP 10,/ > v - 19, 5. 3, 8 : pi. Ta ^copta, possessions, estates, 4. 34, 28. 7. £>cus, in antith. to rj 'UpovaaA-nn v. x u p' l s> aa "v. and prep. (x«&> obsol., 20 : as cultivated, 12. 16, John 4. 35 ; kindr. with x^pos), apart, separately, eedo-aade ras x^pas, on \evtcai elcrt asunder, a) adv. John 20. 7 X W P^ 7rp&s Qepio-\xov, Jam. 5. 4. evre-rvXiyixivov. b) prep, with gen. Xcopeco, co, f. 7?crw (x^pa, X<»P 0S )> to apart from, i. q. without, (a) genr g/t'e space, place, room, to give way, yield ; hence in N. T. a) to go away from a place, (a) genr. £o go, to pass, intrans., with els, Matt. 15. 17 els T7\v KoiXiav x^pe?: fig* 2 Pet. 3. 9 7raz/ras ets \xerdvoiav x<*>pr)craL. (/3) #o goforivard, fig. /o go we//, succeed, have success or progress, John 8. Matt. 13. 34 x w P^ ^a.pa^oXr\s, Luke 6. 49 x^P^s de/j.e\iov, John 1. 3 x w P' s avrou eyevero oi>5e eV, 15. 5, Rom. 3. 21 x^P^ ^M ol, j v - 2 $> Heb. 4. 15 X^pls aixaprias yet without sin, 7. 7. 20, 9. 7, sa?p. (j8) = besides, ex- clusive of, Matt. 14. 21 x^P' 5 l vv 0l, > ^> Lat. corns, caurus, the l. e. z« or among you. b) spoken of capacity, /o wzo/ig /)/ace or room, to take in or receive, to hold, contain, (a) pr. as a vessel, with accus. of measure, John 2. 6 vfiptai xupovcai. avd fxerp-nras Svo 7) rpeh: genr. of a place, with ace. of ^aAAco, fut. aAw (i//aa>), to touch, to Latin name of the north-west wind; in N. T. meton. the north-west, the quarter whence corns blow?, Acts 27. 12. ¥. thing, Mark 2. 2 ooare ^Keri x w P^ sc. avrovs, John 21. 25 ovfih rbv koo~- ixov x° i Q^l (Tai Tc * ypcKpo/JLeya fiifixia. (/3) fig. to receive, e. g. a doctrine, matter, to admit, assent to, with ace. Matt. 19. 11 ov irdures x oo P°v (JL r ^ v \6yov tovtov, impl. v. 12 : also per- sons, to receive to one's heart, affec- tion, 2 Cor. 7. 2 x^pvo'are 7)p.as, in allusion to 6. 11-13. X^pi(oo, f. iVa> (x^pk)> £0 put apart, to separate, sunder, trans, a) act, Matt. 19. 6 t> ovv 6 ®ebs vvve^ev^ev, &V90Q)TT0S fJiT] X rj3 P L C^ T(a '• f°H* by v.' 1 *® from any thing, Rom. 8. 35 ris fifias twitch, pluck, the hair or beard ; es- pec. a string, to twang, of a bow ; of a stringed instrument of music, to touch or strike the chords ; hence absol. \pd\Aeiv to touch the lyre or other stringed instrument, to strike up, to play : in Sept. and N. T. to sing, chant, prop, as accompanying stringed instruments, absol. Jam. 5. 13 ; with dat. of pers. to or in honour o/whom, Rom. 15. 9 rep bvofxari crov ^/aA.w, Eph. 5. 19 tyaWovres ev rfj Kapdia v/j.a>v rep Kvgicp : with dat. of manner, 1 Cor. 14. 15 \pa\co rcpirvev- /JLCLTI . . . TCf VOL. X&plo~eL airo tyjs ayaTTTjs tov Xpio~TOv, \ \\/ a \,u6s, ov, 6 (tj/aAAco), a touching, \pev^ade\(f)6Q 510 ypyfiZ (0 twang, of a bow-string ; of stringed instruments, a playing, music, tone, melody, measure ; in later usage song, pr. as accompanying stringed in- struments ; in N. T. a psalm, a song, in praise of God. a) genr. 1 Cor, 14. 26 eKarrros v/jloov xpaX/mbv e%6i, Eph. 5. 19 \pa\fio?s kcu v/uluols, Col. •). 16. b) spec, of the Psalms, the book of Psalms, as a part of the O. T., Luke 20. 42, 24. 44, Acts 1. 20; so 13. 33. \]/evdadeX(p6s, ov, 6 (ipevd'fjs, aSeX- (pos), a false brother, i. e. a false Christian, a hypocrite, — spoken apparently of Judaizing professors of Christianity, 2 Cor. 11. 26, Gal. 2.4. ipevdaTroffToXos, ov, 6 (\pevb*r]s, a- irSaroXos), a false apostle, a pre- tended minister of Christ, 2 Cor. 11. 13. ^€vBt]s, cos, ovs, 6, 7], adj. (xpevoofiai), false, lying, deceiving, Acts 6. 13 fxdp- rvpas -tyevdeTs, Rev. 2. 2 : by impl. false towards God, wicked, ungodly, 21. 8 eldooXoXdrpais teal iraai ro7s ibevdooiddcrKaXos, ov, 6 (^ev^rjs, SV $do*Ka\os), a false teacher, one who teaches false doctrines, 2 Pet. 2. 1. ibevdoXoyos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (ij/evo^s, Xeyoo), speaking falsely, lying, spo- ken of false teachers, 1 Tim. 4. 2. •tyevoopidpTvp, vpos, 6, 7} (Tpevdr)s, [xdprvp), a false witness, Matt. 26. 60, 1 Cor. 15. 15. •tyevoopaprv peoo, So, f. 7]o~oo (t//ei>8o- /jidprvp), to bear false witness, in- trans., with kclt avrov Mark 14. 56, 57 : absol. fir) \f/evdoiJ.apTvpr]o"ns bear not false witness, 10. 19, and ov if/eu- SojULaQTvgr}o~€is thou shalt not bear false witness, Matt. 19. 18, — for the dif- ference comp. pr) I. f. y. and ov a. j8. ipevdofjiapTvpla, as, r) (\pevdojjaprv- peoo), false witness, Matt. 15. 19. ;J/eu5o7rpO(/>^T7?s, ov, 6 (tyevd'fjs, irpo- (p-tirrjs), a false prophet, i. e. one falsely professing to come as a pro- phet and ambassador from God, a false teacher, comp. Trpo ipevdei. \f/evo6xp icrros, ov, 6 (t|/€u8^s, XP 1 ~ aros), a false Christ, a pretended Messiah,* Matt. 24. 24. \p e v 5 co, f. aw {■tyzv'oos), to speak falsely, to lie to any one, to deceive, pass, to be deceived, disappointed ; usually and in N. T. only depon. mid. \pev- dojLicu, f. evo-oficu, to speak falsely, to lie, deceive, absol. Matt. 5. 11, Rom. 9. 1 aXiiQeiav Xeyoo eu XptVTcp, ov i|/eu- oofjiai, Heb* 6. 18, Jam. 3. 14 Kara rrjs aXrjOetas, Rev. 3. 9 : with accus. of pers. Acts 5. 3 tyevcracrQai ae rb irj/evfxa rb dyiov : foil, by e'ls riva to- wards any one, Col. 3. 9 : with dat. of person, to lie to any one, Acts 5. 4 ovk exf/evo'co avdpo'mois, aXXa r$ ©SCO. rpevoooi/vjiios, ov, 6, rj, adj. (tpevo^s, ovojjlcl), falsely named, falsely so call- ed, 1 Tim. 6. 20. ipevcrfACL, aros, to (ipevdo/uLai), a being false, falsehood ; in N. T. by impl. falsehood towards God, wickedness, ungodliness, Rom. 3. 7 comp. v. 3-5, and see -tyevoos. ^evo'rrjs, ov, 6 (ipevdoo), one false, a liar, deceiver, John 8. 44, 1 Tim. 1. 10, 1 John 1. 10 : so of a false teacher, impostor, 2. 22 comp. v. 18. By impl. one false toward God, an apostate, wicked person, Rom. 3. 4, comp. "tysvcrfAa. xprjXacpdeo, 60, f. ^cfoo ( Rev. 13. 18. \pri V (^X w )> P r « tne breath; usually and in N. T. vital breath, Lat. anima, through which the body lives, i. e. the principle of life ma- nifested in the breath, the soul, a) pr. the soul as the vital principle, Lat. anima, i. e. the animal soul, the vital spirit, (a) genr. Luke 12. 20 T771/ tyvxw °' 01 ' tLirairovcriv airb o~ov, Acts 20. 10 7] ipvxh avrov ev uvtc? icrri: of beasts, &c. Rev. 8. 9 ra [Kricrfxara] %xovtv, 20. 4, Acts 2. 27 ovk eyKaTaXefyeis ttju tyvxyv fjiov els a5ou see el s 4. b) spec, the soul, as the sentient principle, Lat. animus, (a) as the seat of the senses, desires, affec- tions, appetites, passions, i.e. the lower and animal nature common to man with the beasts ; distinguished in the Pythagorean and Platonic philosophy from the higher rational nature, 6 vovs, to irvevfia, belonging to man alone, — a distinction fol- lowed by the Sept., and sometimes in N. T. comp. irpev/ma 2. b. ; so 1 Thess. 5. 23 to irvevjia kol\ t) "tyvxh kclI to acofxa i. e. the whole man, Heb. 4. 12 axpi fxepio'iiov ipvxys T6 kclI TTj/ev/jLaros, Luke 1. 46 fieyaAvvei 77 \pvxv fJ-ov top Kvpiov koli yyaWiaae to Tntevfia /llov : — as distinguished from Sidvoia, Matt. 22. 37, al. ; from avvecris Mark 12. 33. Simply the soul, denoting the mind, the feelings, Matt. 11. 29 evprjo'eTe avdiravcnv tcus tyvx&is vfjLwv, Luke 2. 35 crov avTrjs t\}v ^vxj\v dieXevaeTai po/j.x^ avdp&Trov i. q. every man, 2. 9 ; ^vxas aydpooiTcou men, Luke 9. 56 : so in enumerations, Acts 2. 41 i//i>Xc^ were) rpiC%iA:ai, 7. 14, 27. 37, 1 Pet. 3. 20. (7) spec, for a servant, slave, Rev. 18. 13 v|/u%as avOpooTrcav, here prob. female slaves, in distinc- tion from (rw/xaTa. tyvxiKo's, ?} > ov (yf/vxv)i breathing, animal, possessing animal life, a) pr. of the body, aw/ma xpvx^ov ani- mal body, having breath and animal life, 1 Cor. 15. 44, 46, opp. to cwfxa TTvevfxariKov. b) spoken of the soul, mind, animal, natural, i. e. pertain- ing to the animal or natural mind and affections, swayed by the affec- tions and passions of human nature, not under the influences of the Holy Spirit, opp, to in/evfjLaTiKos, comp. ^vx'h b. a. ; 1 Cor. 2. 14 \pvx^bs av- Opooiros ov 5e%€Tai ra rod irvevfiaros rov &eov, Jude 19 \|/i>%ift:ol irvev/jia fj.7) exovres : so Jam. 3. ] 5 7] ffocpia tyvxucf)- ipvxos, eos, ovs, t6 (\pvxc*>)i cold, fri- gus, John 18. 18 otl tyvxos rf v ) Acts 28.2, 2 Cor. 11.27. tyvxpos, a, ov (\f/vx&), cold, cool, fresh, refreshing ; Trorrjpiov. tyvxpov sc. vdaros Matt. 10. 42: fig. cold, cold-hearted, spoken of a person inconstant and fluctuating in his affections, Rev. 3. 15 ovre xpvxpbs el ovre £eorr6s, v. 16. \pi>X^, fut. |co, aor. 2 pass. i\f/vyrjv, to breathe, blow ; with accus. to blow on, to cool; in N. T. pass, ^vxofxai, fut. 2 ipvyr}(rojULai, to be cooled, to grow cold, fig. of affection, Matt. 24. 12 if/vyyo'eTai rj aydirr) roov iroXX&v. if/co/nl^oo, fut. icrca (\pco/n6s, fr. \f/doca), to feed by morsels ; in N. T. genr. to feed, supply with food, foil, by ace. of person) Rom. 12. 20; by ace. of thing-, to feed out, 1 Cor. 13. 3 eav \pcafiLcros3 iravTCL tr virdpxovTU jU.OV. tyooiALov, ov, r6 (dimin. of xpoo/jiSs), a bit, morsel, mouthful, John 13. 26. \|/c«j%a>, f. £co (\|/c6a>), to rub in pieces, e. g. ears of grain, with accus. Luke 6. 1. n. do, omega, the last letter of the Greek alphabet ; hence poet, for the last, Rev. 1. 8, 22. 13, = eVxaTos and reXos. do, interj. Ol before the vocative in a direct address, Matt. 15. 28 d> yv- vai, 17. 17, Acts LIS ©eocpiXe, 13. 10 : once in admiration, Rom. 11. 33 d> fidOos, in which sense it is more correctly written &. 3 £l@r]d, 6, indec. Obed, Heb. ' serv- ing/ pr. name of the son of Boaz and Ruth, Matt. L 5. cSSe, pr. a demonstr. adv. (#5e), thus, so, in this way or manner ; but in poetic and later usage and in N. T. an adv. of place, hither or here, i.e. to or in this place, a) hither, to this place, after verbs of motion, Matt. 8. 29 fades ade, 14. 18 (pepere fxoi avrovs w§e, 22. 12, Mark 11. 3, Luke 9. 41, 19. 27, John 6. 25, Acts 9. 21 ; em woe Luke 23. 5. b) here, in this place, after verbs implying rest and the like, (a) pr. Matt. 12. 6 rod lepov fxe'i^oov earlv code, v. 42 irXelov ^oXofxcovos a>5e, 14. 8, 17, 16. 28, 17. 4, 20. 6 ri £5e e5e : so opp. to e/ce?, Mark 33. 21, Luke 17. 21, 23, Jam. 2. 3 ; or repeated, «5e . . . w5e, id., Matt. 24. 23 ; ra a>5e Me f/iiwgs done here, Col. 4. 9. ()3) tig. herein, in this thing, Rev. 13. 10, 18, 14. 12, 17.9. o}§t), t}s, 77 (contr. for ao&i), fr. aeiSco, cfdco), arc ode, sewg, in praise of God, Eph. 5. 19, Rev. 5. 9, 14. 3. codiv, Ivos, r) (a late form of the nom. instead of ooSls), a throe, pain, pang, i. e. of a woman in travail, a) pr. 1 Thess. 5. 3 oAeOpos oocnrep i) oodlu rfj iu ycxrrpl ixovcrr). b) tig. pain, sorrow, calamity of the severest kind, Matt. 24. 8 ravra agxh uVivoov, Mark 13. 9 : so Acts 2. 24 Xvaas rds o>5?- vas rod Qavdrov. codiuco, fut. woo (o?5ts), to be in the throes, to travail in childbirth, absol. Rev. 12. 2 eV yacrrpl exovcra Kpd£ei ooftivovcra being in travail ; Gal. 4. 27 7) ovk oohivovcra thou that travailest not, i. e. who hast never been in travail, who art barren, =^ crretpa. Fig. of a Christian teacher, with accus. to travail with any one, i. e. in spiritual birth, Gal. 4. 19, comp. yevi/doo I. a. a. (b/uLos, ov, 6 (prob. obsol. o*(oo = cp4poo), a shoulder, Matt. 23. 4. ooveofiai, ov/jLCLi, f. rjao/jLcu, aor. 1 wvr)- ordfii-ju, depon. mid. to buy, purchase, with ace, and gen. of price, Acts 7. 16 b oovrjcraTo 'AfipadfjL Ti}Ar\s ap- yvpiov. oo 6 v, ov, to, an egg, Lat. ovum, Luke 11. 12. From the poetic form m6v, some recent eds. have o)6v. &pa, as, t) (whence Lat. hora, Engl. hour), pr. a time, season, a definite space or division of time recurring at fixed intervals, as marked by na- tural or conventional limits ; e. g. of the seasons of the year ; fig. of a season of life, the fresh full bloom and beauty of youth, the ripeness and vigour of manhood, =bloom, beauty, vigour : in N. T. of shorter intervals, a lime, season, hour, viz. a) of the day generally, day-time, day, Matt. 14. 15 r) copa 770*77 iraprjAOe, Mark 6. 35 77577 oopas iro\\r)s yzvo\xk- V7]s, 11. 11 b-tyias rjBrj ovarjs rrjs &pas. b) of a definite part or division of the day; in earlier writers used only of the greater divisions, as morning, noon, evening, night — ecus, fxecrrjfj.- fiota, ecnrepa, vv^ ; or also morning, noon, and evening — opOpos, kolioos lxeo~7)iJ.fipiv6s, k. deiAiuos or eo-ireoos : in N. T. an hour, one of the twelve equal parts into which the natural day and also the night were divided, and which of course were of differ- ent lengths at different seasons of the year ; probably introduced by astronomers, and first so used by Hipparchus about b.c. 140. (a) pr. and genr. John 11. 9 ovx) 5o>5e/<:a claw oopai T77S rjfxioas ; Matt. 24. 36' irepl rr)s TjfAtpas Kai upas ovbels oldev, 25. 13, Luke 22. 59, John 4. 52 eVu- 0€to Trap 3 avrcou ttju wpau, Acts 5. 7 cos copcou Tpiolv dido~T7ifJt.a, 10. 30 ^XP L ravTrjs rrjs oooas, Rev. 9. 15. Dat. with eV of time when, Matt. 8. 13, 24. 50 ip copa 7) ov yivoouKti, John 4. 53 ; — accus. of time how long, Matt. 20. 12 fxiau copau iiroiqaau see iroieoo 2. b., 26. 40 fxiau wpav yor\yopT\(rai, Acts 19. 34 ojs iirl ugas Suo. With a numeral marking the hour of the day as counted from sunrise, Matt. 20. 3 7repl rpiTrju bopav, v. 5, 6, 9, 27. 45 airb bs . . . ovtcos ovk avaiyei ktX, 23. 11, Rom. 5. 15, 18: so lcros...cbs Acts 11. 17, 6/uolcos /cat cos Luke 17. 28; also cos . . . /ecu (where ovtcos is strictly implied, comp. /ecu 2. b.), Matt. 6. 10 cos £v ovpavo} Kal iirl rrjs yrjs, Acts 7. 51, Gal. 1. 9. More freq. ovtcos is omitted, and then cos may often be rendered so as, or simply as, Matt. 6. 29 ovdh [ovtcos] 7T€pi ej8aAero ws %v tovtcov, 1 0. 25 ap- KeTov Top fjLa6r)Tfj %va yzviyrai ws 6 diddo~KaXos avTov, Mark 1. 22 -f}V St- fi&cTKcov avTobs [ovtcos] cos i^ovcriav e%coj/ Kcti ovx oos oi ypafA/jLctT€?s, Luke 6. 40, 21. 35, Acts 7. 37, Rom. 4. 17, 5. 16, 1 Pet. 2. 25, saep. Sometimes the whole clause to which cos refers is omitted, Mark 4. 31 cos k6kkov tri- vdirecos, suppl. rj fiatnXeia tov ®€ov eottl comp. v. 30 ; 1 3. 34 cos avdpcoiros c\tt6^t]}xos, suppl. 6 vlbs tov avQgooirov £o~t'i or iyco elfti comp. v. 26. (/3) genr. before a noun or adj. in the nominat. or accus., as, like as, like, Matt. 10. 16 CppOVL/JLOL cos oi 6cp€is Kal aicepcuoL cos at 7T€pL(7T€pai, 13. 43 tote ol d'lKcuoL eK\djjL^ovcriv cos 6 rjXios, 28. 3, Mark 6. 15, Luke 10. 3 airocrTeXXco v(xas cos bipi/as iv /Jtecrcp Xvkcov, Acts 11. 5, Jam. 1. 10, Rev. 1. 14, ssep. Here too the construction is often ellip- tical, e.g. where a participle belong- ing to the noun before cos is also implied with the noun after cos, Luke 10. 18 tov ^cvrctvav cos atrTpa- tt7]v e/c tov ovpavov irecrovTa, comp. Matt. 3. 16 : so where the noun be- fore cos is also implied after it, Rev. 1. 10 tffcovcra epeovfyv /jLeydXrjv cos [epeo- v)]v] trdXmyyos, 16. 3 : sometimes the noun after cos is implied before it, 6. 1 i]Kovcra eubs XeyovTOS [epeovrj] cos epeov)) fipovTTJs. By Hebr., a noun preceded by cos often denotes some- thing like itself, a person or thing like that which the noun signifies, Engl, as it were, Rev. 4. 6 evcoinov tov 6p6uov cos daXacrcra vaXii/yj pr. * something like a sea of glass, as it LJQ 515 we were a sea of glass,' 15. 2, 8. 8 cos opos fieya as it were a great moun- tain, 9. 7 cos aricpavoi xQ V(ro ^' ac ~ cus. 19. 1 ijicovaa cos (pcvurju fAzyd\y)v ox^ov i. e. ' a sound Jz/ce the voice,' v. 6. B) implying quality, character, circumstances, as known or supposed to exist in respect to any person or thing; something which is matter of belief or opinion, whether true or false, a) before participles refer- ring to a preceding noun, and ex- pressing a quality or circumstance belonging to that noun, either real or supposed, as, as if, as though, (a) before a norninat. as referring to a preceding subject, Luke 16. 1 ovros fiiefikriOr] avrcp cos §iao~KOpiri£cov ktA as wasting his goods, i. e. being so accounted; Acts 23. 20 cos /meWou- res ri aKpifiecrTepov irvyddveo'dai as though they would inquire, &c. ; 28. 19 oi>x &s tov iQvovs jJLOV €X U3V Tl Karrjyopricrai not as having, i. e. not supposing that I have, &c. ; Rom. 15. 15, 1 Cor. 4. 7, 5. 3, 7. 25, 2 Cor. 6. 9, Col. 2. 20, Heb. 11. 27, al. : so with part.impl., Eph. 6. 7 SouAeiW- tcs cos [SouAeiWTes] t$ Kvpicp, 1 Pet. 4. 11. ()S) genit. referring to a pre- ceding noun, Heb. 12. 27 Srjko? rcou craXevofxevcov ry)v /ncrdOecriv, cos ire- iroir}fji4vccv: with a genit. absol., 1 Cor. 4. 18 cos /Mi] 4pxo/JL€uov 5e /uov Trpbs vfias icpvaicodrjo'di/ rives i. e. * they supposing that I shall not come/ 2 Cor. 5. 20, 1 Pet. 4. 12, 2 Pet. 1. 3; so after irpocpdaet Acts 27. 30. (7) dat. referring to a preced- ing noun, Acts 3. 12 fifitv ri arevi- £ere cos it tiro it] Kotfi rod irepnraT€?y avrdu; 1 Pet. 2. 14. (5) accus. re- ferring to a preceding object, Acts 23, 15 Trpbs vjnas cos jaeWovras diayi- vcogkslv, Rom. 6. 13, 2 Cor. 10. 2, Rev. 5. 6 : ellipt. John 1. 14 U^av cos [5o|cw] juoi/c>7ej/o9s. (e) once before an infin., apparently with a participle implied, or perhaps in- stead of the participial construction, 2 Cor. 10. 9 iVa ^ U& 00s hv [0ov- Ao/xez/cs] eKcot6s 7repi7raTe?T€ i. e. * as becomes children of the light,' 6. 6, Col. 3. 12, 22, 23, Heb. 3. 5, 6, Jam. 2. 9, 1 Pet. 1. 14 ; Rom. 3. 7 ri en Karyco cos afiaprcoXhs Kpivo- fxai i. e. * as though I were a sinner,' 2 Cor. 6. 8-10, 13.7, 1 Pet. 4. 15,16: once preceded by roiouros, Philem. 9 roiovros &v cos TlavXos 7roeo~fivrr)s i. e. * such an one as thou knowest Paul to be, thine aged teacher and friend.' (jS) genit. as referring to a preceding noun, 1 Pet. 2. 12 v/jlcov cos kcxkottoicov, 3. 16. (7) dat. as refer- ring to a preceding noun, 1 Cor. 3. 1 vjaiv cos irvevjj.ariKo'is /crA, 10. 15, 2 Cor. 6. 13, Heb. 12. 5, 1 Pet. 2. 13, 2 Pet. 1. 19: impl. 1 Pet. 1. 19 ctf- jucvri cos [a7/xart] afxvov. (5) accus. as referring to another object, Matt. 14. 5 cos irpocprjrrjv cxvrbv gIx ov i Luke 6. 22, 15. 19 TToifjo'ov fie cos eVa rco> fiiaOicov orov, Rom. 1.21 ovx cos 0eoi> e5J|acra*/ sc. avrov, 1 Cor. 4. 9, 14, 2 Cor. 11. 16, outcos 10s 9. 5. c) before prepositions with their cases, in the same manner as before participles, see above in a., since a participle may usually be supplied before the preposition, (a) with hid, 2 Thess. 2. 2 \a\re 5*' iTriaroXrjs &>s 5i 5 ^ucoy sc. yeypa/uLjuL€i/7js : with ev, John 7. 10 ov (pauepcos, aAA' cos eV Kpvirrcp sc. avafids, Rom. 13. 13 : with e/c, 9. 32 ovk £k iricrrscos, aAA' cos e| tpycov vojuov sc. Sicokcou coinp. v. 31, 2 Cor. 2. 17, 3.5, 1 Pet. 4. 11: with eVt, Gal. 3. 16 cos e7n 7roAAcoV, aAA' cos ec/)* e^s sc. Xeycov, Matt. 26. 55 cos iirl Kr}crri]v as though against a robber. (/3) before a prep, implying motion to a place, cbs qualifies the force of the preposition, as if to, in the sense of towards, in the direction of, leaving it undetermined whether one arrives at the place or not ; in N. T. only once, with eVt, Acts 17. 14 iropeveaOai cos inl r)f\v Odhaaffav. d) before numerals, = as it were, about, marking a supposed or con- jectural number, Mark 5. 13 faav ws dio-x'^101, 8. 9, Luke 2. 37, 8. 42, (t)Q 516 we John 1. 40 oopa ^v cos SeKarr), 6. 19, Acts 5. 7, Rev. 8. 1, al. e) intens. how ! how very ! how much ! Lat. quam ! expressing ad- miration ; in N. T. only before ad- jectives, comp. below in C. y., Rom. 10. 15 60s oopcuoi oi ir6des ktX how beautiful the feet, &c., 11. 33: once before the comparative, Acts 17. 22 cos Seiffidai/noveffrepovs v^as Oecogco lit. how much more religiously inclined do I behold you, i. e. than other cities or nations. C) implying manner, before a dependent clause qualifying or de- fining the action of a preceding verb. (a) genr. as, according as, Matt. 1. 24 eirotr)o~ev cos irpocera^ev avrcp 6 s eiirev avrcp 6 &eos, Luke 8. 47, 23. 55 eQedaavro rb p.vy\iietov Kal cos eredr) rb crcofia avrov, 24. 35, Acts 11. 16, Rom. 11. 2, 2 Cor. 7. 15: pleonast. Luke 22. 61 virejuvfjcrdr) 6 Uerpos rod Xoyov rod Kvpiov, cos elrrev avroj : once with rovro preceding-, 6. 3, 4 ovde rovro aviyv core ... cos eurrjXOev els rbv oIkov rov &eov. So cos on how that, as that, to wit that, in N. T. subjoined to a noun for fuller explanation, 2 Cor. 5. 19 r\\v oiaKoviav r?is KaraXXayrjs, cos Sri &ebs w eV Xgio-rop, 11. 21 Kara ari- fxiav Xeyco, cos on rjfjieTs TjaOevrjaa/nev 1 speak as to the reproach [cast upon us], how that we are weak, = ( as though we were weak ;' 2 Thess. 2. 2 fjirjre di eTri(TroXr\s ... cos on evea- rrjKev 7] jj/nepa rod Kvpiov nor by letter . . . as that, &c. b) before an objective clause in a stricter sense, how, how that, that, with the indie. — on, comp. tin 1. c, Acts 10. 28 vfjLe'is eirivraaOe cos aOejuirov eo~nv ktX, v. 38, Rom. 1. 9, 1 Thess. 2. 10. c) before a clause expressing end or purpose, as that, so that, = that, to the end that, like 'iva, oircos ; foil, by infin. expressing the purpose of a preceding verb, so as to, in order to, Acts 20. 24 cos reXeicocrai rbv dpo- julov fiov fiera x a P^ s ' I count not my life dear, so that I may finish,' &c. : also cos eiros eliretv so to speak, that I may so speak, Lat. ut it a dicam, Heb. 7. 9. d) before a clause expressing re- sult or consequence, so as that, so that, like Sbcrre; with indie. Heb. 3. I I cos cofxoora ev rfj opyfj jjlov. e) before a clause expressing a cause or reason, as, that, — since, because, like eirel, e 6ri ; 2 Tim. 1. 3 cbs afiiaXenrrov e%co r))V irepl gov Ikveiav : perhaps Matt. 6. 12 comp. Luke 11. 4. f ) before a clause implying time, as, when, like eirei. (a) genr. when, = in that, while, with indie. Matt. 28. 9 cos eicogevovro cVn-a77e?Acu,Luke I. 41 cos tfKovcrevrj'EX. rbv acrirao'/uov, 4. 25, 19. 5, John 2. 9, Acts 5. 24, 28. 4, ssep. : by impl. whenever, as often as, Luke 12. 58, Gal. 6. 10. (/3) also when, = after that, postquam, with indie. Luke 1. 23 eyevero cos e7rX7]0'67]0'av at rjfiepai airrjXdev, 2. 15, 39 cos ereXecav airavra viretfrpetyav, II. 1, John 4. 1, 6. 12, 16, Acts 10. 7, 13. 18, saep. : with rore, John 7. 10 : once from when, since, Mark 9. wtravva 517 ware 21. (7) &s &v whensoever, as soon as, with subjunct. aor., 1 Cor. 11. 34 00s av ehdoo, Phil. 2. 23 ; 00s idv id. Rom. 15. 24. oxraj/j/a, interj. liosannal Heb., pr. * save now, succour now, be now propitious!' a word of joyful accla- mation, absol. Matt. 21. 9 oovavva eV tols tyio-Tois, Mark 11. 9 ; with dat. r$ vl$ AajSi'S Matt. 21. 9. wcravroos, adv. (ws, aurcos fr. avr6s), in the same way, in like manner, like- wise, Matt. 20. 5 iiroirjo-eu ooaavroos, 21. 30, 36, 25. 17, Mark 12. 21, 14. 31, Luke 13. 3, 22. 20, al. u a e I , = cos el, as if, as though ; in N. T. only before a noun or adjec- tive, a) in comparisons, as if, as it were, = as, like as, comp. 00 s A. j8., Matt. 9. 36 ippi/JifxevoL ooffel Trp6fiara ju.77 ix ovra Ttoifx&va, 28. 3 \zvkov ooael Xi&v, v. 4, Mark 9. 26, Luke 22. 44, 24. 11, Heb. 1. 12: ellipt. where a participle or infin. belonging to the noun before wcrei is also implied with the noun after axrei, Matt. 3. 16 e!5e to TrvevfJia rod 0eoO KarafSa7- vov cbcrei 7repicrrepdv sc. Karafiaivov- , f. r)o~oo (otyeXos), to fur- ther, to help, to profit, to be of use. a) act. absol. Rom. 2. 25 ircpirofji^ uxpeXe?: with double accus. of per- son and neut. rt, ovdev, Mark 8. 36 rt axpeXfoci tiwdpcairov, 1 Cor. 14. 6, Gal. 5. 2 ; with ace. of pers. simply, Heb. 4. 2 ; ace. ouSeV simply, Matt. 27. 24, John 6. 63, 12. 19. b) mid or pass, to be profited^ to have advan- tage, with ace. neut. ■? I, ouSeV, /U^SeV, Matt. 16. 26 tI ax/>eA€?Tcu HvOpunros, Mark 5. 26, 1 Cor. 13. 3: foil, by eK, to be profited of or by any one, with neut. ft, Matt. 15. 5 hoopov, % iav e| i/jiov o*(J>eAea>), helpful, profitable, useful ; with irp 6s ri, 1 Tim. 4. 8 7) crcaf.iaTLK7] yvfxva